ã€ŠThe Lost Black Dragon [A Wuxia Cultivation/Progression Fantasy Story]ã€‹


 Chapter 1: I Dont Care For Such Things

    The essence of the moon sprayed across the night sky, providing what little luminescence was needed to traverse the rocky road on a cold night such as this.

    The wind didn¡¯t howl, but the swishing sound the wind made as it caressed the grass could¡¯ve easily been mistaken for a woodcarver sanding wood, ensuring each grain was as smooth as a jade bead.

    This ambience would¡¯ve been hypnotic to anyone¡¯s ear.

    Anyone, but Zhao Xing.

    Zhao Xing was never fond of the subtlety found in nature. It annoyed him, made him feel as though he¡¯d been cultivating for hours sometimes even days.

    To Xing, the sound of people singing, chanting, enjoying their day to day, was hypnotic, especially when he was in a tavern.

    It felt right to him, hearing cheers, bellowing laughter and chuckling cries. It made him feel alive, not as alive as when he used his fist, but as alive as anyone could be!

    ¡°Are you in a rush?¡± Ban Susu asked sighing. Xing¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He said, lying.

    ¡°Liar! I know you hate it here!¡± Susu snapped back.

    ¡°I do! But you love it, what kind of man you take me for Su¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°A fool that lives to drink and fight! What else am I supposed to take you for!?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± He said, grinning widely.

    Ban Susu¡¯s company was always welcome for Zhao Xing. Susu never judged his love of wine nor his hate of cultivation. Hate might¡¯ve been the wrong word, but the way Xing felt right now, it certainly passed as hate.

    ¡°When last have you cultivated Brother Xing?¡± Susu asked coyly.

    ¡°¡­Yesterday, I think,¡± He said with a wink.

    Xing watched as Susu rolled her eyes before shaking her head in disappointment. At least she didn¡¯t have her veil on Xing mused happily.

    He hated when she wore that thing, it hid her brown eyes and supple nose. On the other hand no matter how hard he tried, her lips always seem to look as two swords clashing against each other. However, those swords made the sounds of bells whenever she spoke.

    Xing had massive love for his Martial Sister. Her elegance and grace were like a flower blooming in the desert, a desert that centered around her.

    As the dead leaves crunched beneath their feet with each step. Xing swallowed deeply, pushing the annoyance that fluttered into his mind, then glanced at Susu as she smiled looking up at the moon.

    The moon¡¯s radiance sprayed across her beige coloured skin, making it seem brighter than usual. It made Xing wonder if her smile could always soak up the moon¡¯s radiance like this, as it made her skin radiate so perfectly, but Xing knew better.

    ¡­it¡¯s this damn foliage, it¡¯s what she loves! He thought. He pursed his lips, thinking of what he craved the most. If only I could sip some wine, He thought cheerfully, feeling as though the sweet liquid essence guzzle down his throat, superficially. Then maybe I could quell this deafening silence of the wind!

    ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± Susu asked confused.

    ¡°The truth.¡± He said with a grin.

    ¡°What?¡± She asked confused, ¡°What are you on about now?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡­just an idle thought.¡±

    Susu eyed Xing, with a stare so intense, Xing could¡¯ve felt the daggers hitting his chest. ¡°You haven¡¯t had a cup of wine in three days Brother Xing, are you OK?.¡±

    ¡°I am, Su¡¯er, I am.¡± He said snidely.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like your attempt at sarcasm¡­¡± Susu spat, annoyed. ¡°Say what you have to say. I know you, you¡¯re about to talk in riddles. Be frank!¡±

    ¡°Me riddles? I¡¯d never!¡± He answered coyly trying to bury his smile. ¡°But tell me Su¡¯er, Is it true?¡±

    ¡°What is?¡± She answered, whipping a bead of sweat from her cheek.

    ¡°Is Yan Fan becoming the new Chief of the Golden Bowl Sect?¡±

    ¡°WHAT?¡± Susu shouted, confused, turning towards Xing ¡°What do you mean Yan Fan¡¯s becoming Chief?¡±

    ¡°I heard a rumour back in Anqing¡­Old Man Tu¡¯s looking to wash his hand in the Golden Bowl.¡±

    ¡°What? Old Man Tu¡¯s looking to retire from the Jianghu?¡±

    An Owl hooted in the background, drawing everyone¡¯s attention, and then a bird chirped. It was as if they too were confused by the news, as Susu was.

    Susu laughed somberly and looked at Xing. She didn¡¯t say anything and neither did Xing. It was as if, Susu was gauging Xing for his playful lies, he¡¯d made that a habit ever since they were young, only to annoy Susu, but this time, sincerity was painted across his face, which left Susu flustered.

    Susu harrumphed, shaking her head and bit her lip. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know anything about Old Man Tu¡¯s retirement nor Yan Fan taking over his position within the Golden Bowl Sect.¡±

    ¡°Hooo¡­I see, did Yan Fan and you have another falling out?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t fallen out!¡± Susu snapped. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen eye to eye recently.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the same thing Su¡¯er!¡± Xing chuckled.

    ¡°Bro¡ª¡° Susu tried to, but was cut off by Xing.

    ¡°Fine fine, you haven¡¯t fallen out, let me ask this question then. When was the last time you saw her? Two Years ago? hmm?¡± Xing teased.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long!¡±

    Xing bellowed a hearty laugh, and shook his head. ¡°I was teasing you Su¡¯er, but good to know none the less¡±

    A sigh of relief washed over Susu¡¯s face, relieving the paleness that was setting in. ¡°I know both of you haven¡¯t spoken in six months.¡± Xing added.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°Months that feel like an eternity¡± Susu whispered.

    <ul>

    <li> </li>

    </ul>

    After leaving the forest, the duo found themselves on a mountain trail, which led to the village that sat in the distance. Torches from the village fluttered in the distance.

    Xing estimated that if they continued their walk, it would take them a three hours before they reached it. On the other hand, if they used their Qinggong they would¡¯ve reached the village in fifteen minutes or less. Ten minutes for Susu, as she was better at using her Qinggong than him.

    The trail down the mountain was littered with wild flowers, coloured yellow, pink and red. It was a pity their beauty couldn¡¯t be fully seen, due to the lack of light. However, their sweet nurturing aura made the trek down a lot smoother.

    Xing tapped the ground, sailing ten meters into the air, then skidded across the ground. He ran up the wall, then tapped it with his right toe, spinning then allowed his left toe to graze across the ground, slowing his ascent.

    He sailed a further fifteen meters and began to run to a slow trot, finally catching up and passing Susu.

    A vibrating thud echoed throughout the mountain range, startling Xing. He snapped his head back and noticed the crater that Susu had created. ¡°Su¡¯er?¡± He asked confused.

    ¡°Is the rumour true?¡± Susu asked after a stirring in silence for a minute.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if the rumour is true, but I do know Old Man Tu is older than Master Chaoxiang, so that gives some validity to the rumour.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Susu said nodding.

    ¡±You know how news travels within the Jianghu, especially when it centers around the Golden Bowl Sect. Yan Fan never mentioned anything when you last spoke?¡±

    Susu didn¡¯t answer, she simply looked up at the moon and stared for a short moment. ¡°Do you think the rumours are true?¡± She finally asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, It depends, has she Ascended to the Accentuation Realm?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Was she close to ascending?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Xing ground his teeth, feeling as though he was asking a question to a root, a root that was non-compliant in all honestly. He bit his bottom lip and nodded. ¡°Why are you being so difficult Su¡¯er? You¡¯ve traveled the Jianghu with Yan Fan for over twenty years!¡±

    ¡°Stop exaggerating! You know its only been ten years!¡± Susu snapped.

    Xing turned to Susu trailing into a laugh whilst nodding. ¡°True, but isn¡¯t she your sworn-sister?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bring that up! That doesn¡¯t matter, she had ample time to mention it.¡±

    ¡°Ample time? Hmmm¡­.did Fan¡¯er try to recruit you into Golden Bowl Sect again?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Susu said, biting the word.

    Xing bellowed a laugh, hitting his chest and smiling brightly. ¡°That confirms it then. It¡¯s not a rumor Su¡¯er. Why else do you think she¡¯d want you to join?!¡±

    ¡°To keep me at her side?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily for you to be by her side, but who wouldn¡¯t want Susu the Scorpion Maiden by her side!¡±

    ¡°Stay on point Brother Xing!¡±

    Xing laughed, allowing his bright smile to wither away. ¡°You¡¯re her sworn-sister, she wants someone whose close to her as she handles Jianghu politics.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in Jianghu politics brother Xing, you know this and until Master Chaoxiang creates his own sect. I will never join a sect!¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand that, but Master wouldn¡¯t hold it against you. You do know that right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    ¡°Su¡¯er, you should consider it, joining the Golden Bowl Sect is easy as catching flies with a whip, you never know, you might be able to find Shi Qiu with their help!¡± Xing said with a wink.

    ¡°Make one more joke and I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± Susu spat.

    Xing¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile. . His eyes went warm then he eyed her with sincerity. ¡°I¡¯m apologise for callously bringing up Shi Qiu, but tell me honestly, are you sure its just the politics?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I despise Jianghu politics Brother Xing. The Golden Bowl Sect stinks of it. It doesn¡¯t help either that they have history with the Imperial family¡±

    ¡°That was in the past Su¡¯er, back then we were being invaded by the Axsumite Emperor. That relation saved Huaxia.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me about whenever there has been an uprising, that the Golden Bowl Sect happens to be at the centre of it all?¡±

    ¡°So are Wudang, Shaolin and the Emei Sect it¡¯s all to protect the people of Huaxia.¡± Xing said calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not from Huaxia from Xing¡­¡±

    ¡°But you were born here¡­isn¡¯t that why you¡¯ve train so hard you¡¯re entire life, to ensure normal citizens are fine?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve trained my entire LIFE to protect myself from this cruel world Brother Xing. If not for Master Chaoxiang¡¯s¡­you know what would¡¯ve happened to me.

    ¡°I do know, but joining the Golden Bowl Sect could be another layer of protection.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need protection from ANYONE!¡± Susu snapped bitterly.

    ¡°I know¡­you aren¡¯t seeing it from Yan Fan¡¯s point of view, who will protect her¡­if not you? I¡¯ve seen how close you two ever since you¡¯ve met¡­don¡¯t let your reluctance to join her sect rattle your relationship!¡±

    Susu eyed Xing pensively, his words didn¡¯t hit immediately, but they did after a few seconds. The warmth that was rarely seen in her eye returned and she finally spoke. ¡°I called her a government dog.¡±

    Xing chuckled a hearty laugh, skinning his teeth widely, then slapped his chest. ¡°Government Monkey would¡¯ve been the better term!¡±

    Susu groaned and shook her as she looked at Xing laugh at her Susu¡¯s expense. He finally eyed her after his laugh was finish, but the way she looked at him, he knew she was a few seconds short from brandishing her whip. ¡°Su¡¯er, tell me you¡¯re lying!¡­that was¡­.harsh, but very much like you.¡±

    ¡°I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Were you though? I won¡¯t lie to you, I¡¯m not a fan of their relationship with the Imperial Family nor how close they were whenever there¡¯s civil unrest between the common folks, nobles, and the Imperial Family. Yes, They¡¯ve ensured some semblance of inner peace within Huaxia and it should be respected. They aren¡¯t government dogs.¡±

    But they are government monkeys Xing thought, smiling within. ¡°They are, in my opinion, a facilitator of peace, but government dog nonetheless!¡± Xing said cheerfully.

    ¡°You¡¯re hopeless!¡±

    ¡°You might be right.¡± Xing said with a wink.

    The two continued their trek for down the mountain path in silence. Xing could feel Susu¡¯s animosity, which usually was pointed at him, but he didn¡¯t care. Someone has to be honest, and that right is mine, He mused happily.

    ¡°Su¡¯er¡± He finally asked, breaking the silence between them ¡°¡­Why has Master Chaoxiang requested my presence?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Susu admitted with a shrug. ¡°When last have you seen him?¡±

    ¡°Three years ago.¡±

    ¡°Three years ago? Why so long?¡­.wait¡­Was this during the Grand Martial Arts Tournament?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°I see¡­Why didn¡¯t you tell me you saw him?¡± Susu roared.

    ¡°¡­because we argued. I¡¯m tired of arguing with Master.¡±

    ¡°What do you expect Brother Xing? Whenever the Grand Martial Arts tournament takes place, all you do is drink and fight the first few rounds of the tournament then forfeit. If you¡¯re going to forfeit why even bother coming? You shame the Master when you do this! You think because the Master Chaoxiang lives as a recluse he doesn¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to!?¡±

    ¡°The way I choose to live my life has nothing to do with Master Chaoxiang and without a doubt I have never DISRESPECTED the Master!¡±

    ¡°YOU HAVE! BY FORFEITING! He didn¡¯t train us to lose without trying!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about glory¡± Xing hissed, ¡°¡­and neither do you! You think I didn¡¯t know you often withheld your punches whenever you went up against that Emerald Star Palace Bastard!¡±

    ¡°I never held my punches against Shi Qiu!¡± Susu snapped.

    ¡°Sure¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you jealous of him?¡±

    ¡°Why would I ever be jealous of anyone from the Emerald Star Palace,¡± Xing said calmly, raising his hands. ¡°Their swords are nothing but twigs to my hands!¡±

    Xing flooded Qi from his Core Dantian into the meridians within his right hand. Vapour then slowly began to rise from his right fist, as his right hand began to glow somberly, as his Qi began to emanate.

    Qi began to harden and swam around his hand, condensing around his fist and forming into Five Claws. Just the way he¡¯d envisioned it when he created the technique.

    Iron Shredding Claws

    A loud boom echoed throughout the mountain trail as Xing punched into the mountain. A long cratered line shot upward, then he racked his right hand against the surface of the mountain with such vigor, that it left a trail of rubble and dust . Pebbles and eviscerated stone dropped to the ground like rain falling into the ocean.

    Xing turned to Susu, eyes smiling as if he¡¯d just defeated ten men in five seconds. ¡°Jealous?¡± He scoffed, ¡°Me?! I have nothing to be jealous of Su¡¯er! Nothing!¡±

    ¡°Then imagine how much more powerful your Iron Shredding Claws would be if you Ascended to the Qi Perception Realm!¡± Susu snapped, unimpressed by Xing¡¯s display of strength. ¡°How long has it been since you¡¯ve been in the Accentuation Realm, Brother Xing? Five? No¡­SIX Years! You were the fastest OUT OF ALL OF US TO GET THERE! YOU SHOULD BE A MASTER BY NOW!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care for such things,¡± Xing whispered.

    ¡°¡­and that¡¯s YOUR problem!¡± Susu hissed.

    Xing looked at Susu, indifference, clearly painted into his eyes. He could careless about getting stronger. What¡¯s the point of strength? When you can¡¯t even protect the woman you love?

 Chapter 2: Bandits

    The trek down the mountain trail fizzled into silence. Tempers had flared and moods were soiled, but still, they both walked close to each others.

    As silence between the two lingered, Susu finally broke it. As something was on her mind, despite how much she hated to admit it, she still needed to hear Xing¡¯s thoughts. But hopefully this time he isn¡¯t going to tease me! Susu thought. ¡°You think Fan¡¯er invited me to join the Golden Bowl because she was becoming chief?¡± Susu asked.

    ¡°Yes¡­I believe so,¡± Xing said.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    The two continued further in silence, only allowing their feet to speak, stroking across the hard soil pathway. Following the pathway down and around a few sharp corners, which led to a steep ledge.

    When an opening appeared on the other side, which was a short cut. They both kicked off the ground, sailing across towards the ledge using their Qinggong.

    As they landed on the other side of the ledge with a thud. They made a left around another corner flickering diamonds appeared in their eyesight, as the moon¡¯s light reflected across the Red River, stretching beyond what their eyes could see.

    As Susu stared into the distance, absorbing the moon¡¯s light. She could feel Xing¡¯s eyes on her. She ignored it, but Xing always knew how to get understand her skin, compared to Brother Ying and Brother Guo.

    ¡°Su¡¯er¡­do you still want children?¡± Xing asked.

    Susu drew her lips into a line and calmed herself. The veign that had popped across her forehead had relaxed and she turned to Xing, with a bright smile on her face.

    ¡°I have no plans to have children Brother Xing. I¡¯m thirty-six years of age, my child-bearing days have long passed¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true Susu! Women that cultivate can have children up to sixty. You¡¯re of the Divination Realm.¡±

    ¡°None of that matters¡­I¡¯m fine.¡± Susu said calmly. ¡°What about you, don¡¯t you want children?¡±

    ¡°HELL NO! I¡¯m fine without children.¡± He said.

    ¡°Why are you fine, Brother Xing?¡± Susu asked.

    ¡°If I have children, they¡¯ll cut into my wine budget!¡±

    Susu groaned and snared at Xing, he smiled back at her, bright as ever. ¡°Can¡¯t you answer truthfully for once?¡±

    ¡°And lose the opportunity to see you flustered? Never!¡±

    Susu groaned a sigh, closing her eyes as she looked at Zhao Xing in disbelief, then turned around This fool She thought, this fool! I cant stand him!

    She pursed her lips and took a deep breath. ¡°Look, let¡¯s just get to the town before the taverns close.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve read my mind!¡± Xing cheered.

    A crying squeal resonated into the air, replacing the hoots and chirps that were engraving themselves into their eardrums.

    Screams drowned out the insect¡¯s squeaks, forcing Susu to snap her head right, looking into the distance. Her eyes bypassed the lingering forest beneath them, meeting  the Red River.

    Susu¡¯s eyes peered in the distance, trying to see where that nose came from. An orange flickering light, floating in the distance.

    ¡°LOOK!¡± Xing snapped, ¡°A ship on flames¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn it¡­its Bandits.¡±

    Susu stepped off the cliff, feeling as her robes ruffled wildly as the wind slapped into her as she soured towards the forest below.

    As the wind howled, flapping her ears flapped ferociously. The adrenaline within her body began to pump as her heart began to thump.

    This wasn¡¯t her first time doing such a feat and it certainly wouldn¡¯t be her last. Susu yanked her whip free from its holster and flooded Qi within her Core Dantians.

    As Qi flowed through her like a river, her meridians pulsed as though they were alive. A surge of power she felt, increased her senses, making her stronger, faster and highly perceptive.

    Susu cracked her whip, channelling Qi into the tip of the whip. The whip stuck to the mountain for two seconds, stalling her descent. When it broke free, she kicked off the mountain, shifting her weight as she began to free fall once more.

    The momentum of her descent lurched her towards the ground, whereas she tapped her feet on the mountain¡¯s surface again, right before she cushioning the impact on her knees and feet.

    Susu landed on top of a tree, forcing it to bend in a long curve. Pebbles clanked onto her conical hat, forcing her to turn around. As she looked up, Zhao Xing was sliding down the mountain wall, using his Iron Shredding Claws to slow his pace. Catch me if you can Brother Xing!

    Susu shot into the air, soaring twenty-five meters using her Qinggong. She landed on top of another tree, then looked back.

    She bit her lip in frustration, noticing a smug smile painted across Zhao Xing¡¯s face, as if he¡¯d been enjoying watching her dart off into the distance. ¡°He¡¯s up to something¡­¡± she said softly.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    As the wind roared into her ear from each leap. The gradual grooves of the landscape and treetops made it hard for Susu to land comfortably. As she almost slid down a few trees, but tapped her toes, re-orienting herself and floating back into the air some distance.

    A large boom echoed behind her, drawing Susu¡¯s attention. If Xing had a tad bit of gracefulness, he wouldn¡¯t be himself, She thought coyly.

    Susu knew his overbearing personality was one of the best things about him, despite how much he loved to tease her. It was never malicious; she knew that was simply him.

    A hearty laugh bellowed behind her, and a surge of Qi began to thump behind her, catching her attention.

    A the Qi began to pulse violently, branches from the surrounding trees began sway forward. He¡¯s getting excited...this might end badly.

    Susu sent Qi from her Core Dantian throughout her meridians. Her skin sizzled from the sensation, making goosebumps rise as sailed into the air, flying another eighteen meters, distancing herself from Xing.

    As she descended, she realises the land itself went into a gentle slope. As she descended back to the forest, she channeled Qi into her feet as she saw the bad angle she was at.

    Susu hit the side of a tree, but tapped the bark, recovering quickly, but not completely. She tried to kick herself back up, she mistimed her step, forcing her to fall to the ground. Damn it...I overestimated the distance

    A jolt of pain shot up her leg, despite the Qi that was flowing within her meridians. She winced slightly, then bit the bottom of lip, alleviating the pain.

    Susu kicked off the ground, tapping two varying trees and sailed right back to the top of the tree lines. She then found a rhythm and floated from from tree to tree with ease. ¡°FIRST ONE TO THE BOAT¡­WINS!¡± Xing bellowed, startling her from his rumbling voice behind her.

    ¡°THIS ISN¡¯T TIME FOR GAMES! LIVES ARE AT STAKE!¡± She shouted back.

    A bellowing crack snapped through the air, followed by a large boom. A hissing sound that felt as though it was piercing through the air, gushed past her, drawing her attention.

    Susu looked to her right and was dumbfounded, but mostly pissed. Xing stood on top of a log, hands folded in front of him as though he were some General riding on a warhorse.

    She watched as his eyes drifted towards her, then he flashed a smug smile across his face, then stuck his tongue. ¡°LAST ONE PAYS FOR THE WINE AND LODGING.¡± He shouted.

    ¡°DAMN IT,¡± Susu cursed, aggravated. She increased her speed, watching as Xing sailed further ahead. Xing might not have been great at Qinggong, but he certainly maximised how to use his strength in different ways. Like this, she thought bitterly.

    Xing soared through the air for a further ten seconds, before the log began to descend. He skipped off, trailing to his right and began leaping from tree to tree without halt.

    Susu followed suit, closing the gap in seconds. As Xing tried soared over a grove of trees and leaped off a tree top and landed on the sand with a loud boom, sand puffing around like mist.

    As Susu landed in a crouch, the sand Xing had flared up, slapped into face forcing her to raise her veil. She looked up and Xing leaped into the air again, landing on the Red River with a subtle splash.

    The orange hue of flames sprayed across the river, making it seem like the sun was about to rise.

    Susu squinted, and noticed that there was a smaller boat, forty feet long, drifting next to the engulfed boat.

    As the fire flared from the starboard side flared, the sail was already burnt to a crisp, but the worst thing of all, was the harrowing screams that filled the air.

    It was a lot more daunting than Ban Susu could bare.  As the sound of clashing swords permeated the air, waves splashed against the the enflamed boat even louder.

    Anxiety, fright and anger began to resonate within Susu. In all her thirty-six years of life, she wasn¡¯t one to give up and this wasn¡¯t going to be that one time.

    She was scorned, disliked, as she was not of Huaxian descent, but loved nonetheless, because of who she was.

    The colour of her was tanner than most Huaxians. However, she knew how Huaxians loved porcelain coloured skin, something she was not.

    The taunts and teasing of her childhood was ingrained into her, but she didn¡¯t allow them to define, as instructed by her master.

    The resilience and courage made her into one the current generations best martial artists, but sadly she didn¡¯t come for a well established sect such as The Golden Bowl Sect, Emerald Star Palace or the Heavy Sword Sect.

    Despite that, she never thought she would make friends in the Jianghu, and she did. Two martial heroes from renowned sects.

    She even loved one of them, despite knowing she shouldn¡¯t. Eventually, Susu won over the people of Huaxia, providing justice to the innocent and ending evil in her wake.

    It may have sounded clich¨¦, but that was the irony of it all. Her master, Chaoxiang saved her from this life, allowing her to become a Hero within Jianghu.

    Some saw being a hero medial, but to her it was just another step on her path to enlightenment.

    A path she took seriously, unlike Zhao Xing.

    Susu rock her whipped back, then rolled her shoulder. She felt as the whip extended forward, cracking at the tip as it rolled around the balcony of the boat.

    She tugged it and lurched forward like an arrow seething through the wind, shooting right Zhao Xing leaving him with dazed eyes and a hearty smile.

    As she soared into the air, men wielding daggers, swords and spears were slaughtering people on the deck mercilessly.

    By Susu¡¯s count, at least twenty-five bodies were littered across the deck with severed, lacerations and contusions appearing at the bodies like moth to a flame.

    The sight churned Susu¡¯s stomach, but it also showed how long and hard these people were fighting off these bandits. ¡­no murderers, this isn¡¯t banditry, this is just slaughtering.

    A man draped in white in the corner of Susu eyes caught her attention. A long curved sword was nestled into his right hand, he downed two assailants with one smooth stroke and blocked an attack aimed for his right. Then, he spun around decapitating the  the assailant one smooth action.

    He¡¯s amazing, Susu mused, then her eyes strayed to his hand. The colour of them weren¡¯t that of an Huaxian, they were as dark as chocolate, then it hit her. He¡¯s an Axsumite.

    Susu¡¯ mind raced in that very second. Why are Axsumites here? Is there another invasion?

    As she still soared in the air, her eyes scowered the lower deck again, trying to understand what was going on, before she made a mistake.

    Two bodies in the corner of her eyes caught her attention. A Huaxian dressed in similar robes to that of the Axsumite behind him. The Huaxian was killed from being pierced through the stomach, whilst the Axsumite was killed from that fatal attack.

    Susu¡¯s grip on her whip began to loosen, as her mind raced with questions and assumptions whilst the chaos unfolded.

    The sight of the Axsumite warrior battling the assailants only deepened her confusion. Why were Axsumites here? And why were they under attack?

    A surge of empathy washed over her, the fallen Huaxians and Axsumites, lay motionless on the deck, their blood staining it, a reminder that even in war, the law of the jungle exists. The weak submit to the strong.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean slaughter is the answer! Susu thought. Huaxians would NEVER protect an Axsumite.

    An assailant man buried his blade into Axsumite woman¡¯s skull, whilst another assailant maimed an Axsumite man who was crawling, trying to escape.

    A woman in the corner of Susu¡¯s eyes dropped to her knees, blood seeping from her lips.

    Susu slammed into the deck, poised with anger. She didn¡¯t know the story on what was going on¡­nor did she care. To her, this was unjust slaughter, murder. It wasn¡¯t right and she despised that¡­to her core.

 Chapter 3: Curses!

    Susu¡¯s eyes flitted at the assailants that charged toward her. Good¡­I needed them to attack me first, to verify where they stood.

    She tightened hand around her whip and rolled her shoulder, the whip coiled around her like a snake. Then, she unleashed a flurry of crackling strikes, sending three foes flying into the water.

    Xing descended from the sky like a thunderbolt, shattering the deck with a deafening crash, two swordsmen charged at him and he incapacitated them with two simple strikes. ¡°SU¡¯ER, WHATS GOING ON WHY ARE AXSUMITES HERE?!¡±

    ¡°REFUGEES!¡±

    ¡°HERE¡­IN HUAXIA THIS DOESN¡¯T MAKE SENSE!¡±

    ¡°LIFE DOESN¡¯T MAKE SENSE BROTHER XING, BUT WE KNOW FOR SURE THAT THE HUAXIANS HERE HAVE BEEN DEFENDING THEM¡±

    ¡°AGREED!¡±

    Susu¡¯s  whip coiled into a biting arc, the barbed tip opening a gruesome welt across an assailant¡¯s cheek. He clutched the bloody gash, then she pivoted smoothly and spun into him striking him in temple with the handle. He dropped like a stringless marionette.

    ¡°TAN YUNG!¡± An attacker growled to her right. She turned, to see a wild-eyed brute swinging twin rusted machetes in a frenzy.

    The curved blades sliced the air  with a menacing hiss, but Susu dodged each slice like a petal dancing in the wind. She backpedaled, avoiding two violent thrust and planted her feet on the deck.

    He raised his blade above his head and a grim smile flashed across Susu¡¯s lips. She flicked her wrist and her whip coiled out like a snake hitting the man in his hand.

    An explosive twist of her hips pulled the machete from his grasp. It clattered hollowly on the deck as he howled in rage and pain, but that was put to an end when Susu flicked the rusted machete from off the ground, and into his chest, killing him effectively.

    ¡°IS THIS ALL YOU VILLIANS HAVE?¡± Xing sneered, as his Iron Shredded Claws scythed through the air in a blur. One jagged swipe left parallel lacerations across an attacker¡¯s burly chest.

    The man clutched the wound, only for Xing¡¯s left hand to pulverise his nose bridge, force him to sink to the ground. He then pivoted low as a falchion whistled past his ear.

    The ring of steel on steel sang out as he counter-attacked, his Iron Shredded Claws parrying and deflecting the longsword¡¯s vicious swipes.

    Xing jumped back, then waved his finger in a defiant manner. The swordsman who¡¯d attacked him, was grizzled veteran, with a greying beard. ¡°Come, maybe you can at least entertain me,¡± He spat.

    A guttural battle cried roared across the night sky, catching everyone¡¯s attention. The Axsumite in white robes with the crescent moon blood was kneeling over with four assailants standing around.

    Four men thrusted their spears and swords into the Axsumite, piercing him in the back, leg, chest and arm, but the warrior didn¡¯t falter.

    The Axsumites garbs turned red from his own blood, making him seem more exotic, which wasn¡¯t helped by multiple gold chains that hung from his neck.

    The warrior began chanting something in a hushed tone, a language Susu had never heard before, as short as it was¡­it sounded like a curse to her.

    The crimson turned blade began glow menacingly against the moon¡¯s light, then a strange white light began emanating from warrior¡¯s eyes.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if to be scared or impressed, but the anguish and rage that filled the Axsumite¡¯s face made her feel his pain and sorrow.

    ¡°IN THE NAME OF OUR EMPEROR AXSUMITE¡­YOU DIE TONIGHT!¡± An Spearman screamed in front of him.

    The Axsumite pushed himself up, showing his defiance. Then he stomped the already splintered deck.

    Red aura gushed from out his mouth like mist, then slithered around his body like a snake, forming into some misted cloak.

    The ecstasy of excitement that was once painted across the assailants faces now dissipated like mist in the wind as fear began to appear on their faces.

    An assailant tried to yank his spear free from the Axsumite¡¯s leg, but only succeeded in dangling the chain around his waist. The Axsumite spun violently, severing his arm from his body.

    The demonic aura that swirled around him then crept toward the other three assailants. They quickly released their weapons and jumped back. The red aura lurched toward them like a wave of water, severing their arms and legs.

    The moment they hit the ground their bodies shrivled up, as if drained of its water. Susu wanted to hurl, but all she could do was stare at the Axsumite.

    The Axsumite warrior¡¯s chest began heave in and out violent, as if some monster was trying to break free of his chest. He dropped to one knee, still holding his crescent moon blade.

    A tingling sensation made the hair on Susu¡¯s neck stand. She jumped back, feeling the aura of three swords aimed for head, chest and waist.

    Three men appeared from nowhere, picking up the swords and charged towards her. She spun, blocking each attack gracefully.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The attackers then stalled their attacks, and pivoted in opposite directions. Susu¡¯s eyes felt the Qi around their swords and saw their intended target.

    Susu snatched their blades out of the midair she rolled her wrist and redirected the blades towards her attackers, then kicked the hilt of each sword, firing them back at the assailants.

    The swords shot through the air like arrows. Two of the assailants stood their shocked by Susu¡¯s maneuver, ¡°DODGE THE BLADES YOU FOOLS!¡± Someone roared.

    The three blades pierced the assailants. The first, piercing one¡¯s chest, whilst the other sliced the midsection of one, sending him to keel over. The third sword hit the deck with a ding. As the last man retreated into the smoke, but not from Susu¡¯s eyes.

    She tapped the ground, kicking herself up to the second deck. She kicked the blade she throw back at the assailant and another shot towards her.

    Susu spun, waving her whip around her body, barely blocking the blade aimed at her left shoulder. ¡°IF THAT¡¯S THE ONLY TRICK YOU KNOW! THEN PREPARE TO DIE!¡± Susu growled, as she landed on the deck with grace.

    She re-orientated herself from the momentum, then dashed along the balcony jumping towards the sail and striking the base of it with her whip.

    A loud groan of wood groaned out, and the sail began to tilt to the side, tilting the burning flames overboard, and dimming the surroundings.

    A spearman jumped towards Susu only to be met with a kick to the chest, which split his spear into two. The moment he bounced off the deck Susu channelled all her Qi into her whip and slapped into his chest, further shattering the deck. The spearman wailed as he fell between the crater of a deck.

    Another two new assailants darted towards her from the right, she danced back, cracking her whip into their sides in one smooth motion.

    The men growled and sauntered to the ground, then she saw Xing appear within sight, then he disappeared into the smoke.

    Susu¡¯s heart sank within her stomach as she bit her tongue. ¡°STOP!¡± She screamed but knew his cries fell on deaf ears, especially when it came to Xing and his machinations.

    Xing

    Xing wasn¡¯t crazy, he simply had good ears. Ears that allowed him to hear things most people couldn¡¯t fathom.

    He darted through the corridor, fire blazing within his eyes like embers dancing around candle. He shot down the inflamed corridor, ears pulsing hoping to hearing¡­cries of a baby.

    He stopped mid-step and closed his eyes. He calmed his mind and entered a meditative state and allowed the Qi from his Soul and Mind Dantian to flow through into meridians, enhancing his perception.

    Once he felt his skin tingle, eyes throb, ears screech. He charged through the fire again, feeling the echelon of fires singe his waist, chest and back.

    Xing searched various cabins, as a wolf hunting prey, cries of the baby. The deeper he got into the burning ship, the more his heart thumped with unease.

    He snapped to his right then charged down a short staircase and leapt over a batch of burning barrels scattered across the floor.

    He made a hard right, then his heart thumped incessantly when he heard an insistent cry behind him. He jumped back, splitting the wall in half, only to find burning maps and barrels scattered across the ground burning.

    No! He mused sourly

    He cursed under his breath doubled back. He sprinted towards the short stair case and leapt up with a single stomp of his feet.

    The moment he landed on the ground, he realised the cries he was hearing grew quieter, making him turn back around. ¡°IS ANYONE HERE!¡± He shouted, but only the snap, crackle and pop from the flames answered him.

    ¡°ANYONEEEEE!!!¡± He screamed again. Xing slowed his heartbeat, trying to calm himself. He felt his heart thump, and felt the Qi within his meridians slowly imitate his heartbeat. He then flared his Qi and took a deep breath.

    Two seconds passed, which felt like an eternity in the raging fire. Then, he heard heavy breaths amongst the flames. A wallowing whisper followed in an strange language, but that was all he needed to spurn into action. Their on the upper floor.

    Xing spun around, and kicked off the burning floor using his Qigong. He shoot down the corridor like an arrow. He landed with a thud, but his feet sank into the burning boards. He grabbed the wall with his left hand but it splintered away as he tried to keep himself up.

    A surging pain rippled through his right leg, forcing him growl out in annoyance. ¡°Daamn it, I¡¯m too anxious!¡± He spat.

    The flames smothered his legs, sending a a jolt of from his ankle up to his thigh. He waved his left down, extinguishing the flames down to an an ember.

    Xing pushed himself up from the shattered deck, leaving bits and pieces of splintered wood behind him. Then tapped the air with his Qinggong, zipping through the fiery corridor like a bee.

    He rounded another corner, but was met with another flame engulfed corridor. The snaps and crackles of the burning boards were enough to deter him from charging down the corridor, but the sound melodic chanting came from down the corridor, even worst a woman¡¯s voice.

    Ignoring the burning sensation around his left ankle. He twirled through the fire, surging his Qi to protect his body. It didn¡¯t help much, but it was enough to keep his mind clear.

    Xing landed on the ground gently as possible, ensuring the boards beneath him didn¡¯t shatter.

    He tapped the ground, then ran across the wall, letting his right hand trail behind him, checking to see whether heat was on the other side of the wall.

    The port side of the ship was in tatters compred to the starboard. As the fire was raging on that side of the ship. However, he not did notice the cries and murmurs of the baby and woman were from the starboard side, but worst of all they were slowly weakening. Where are you!? Xing thought.

    A sharp squeal broke the roaring flames of the night. Xing ears tweaked left, forcing him to follow the sound. He charged toward the sound. A brown door appeared in front of him and Xing rocked his hand back. He surged the Qi from his Core Dantian into his right hand.

    The door exploded in front of Xing, slamming him to the wall behind him. He exasperated, feeling the air left his lungs instantly, forcing him to grit his teeth in agony and hissed out in pain.

    He tried catching his breath, but the hallway was filled with smoke. His vision began to blur, and the Qi that was within his body slowly made it ways to his back, trying to alleviate the pain that ravaged his back.

    A melodic chant touched the air and despite how ravaged Xing felt, he leapted up and shot through the recently exploding door.

    His is traced the room, hunting for the chant and the cries of the baby. Once his head turned left, his eyes met a woman in a yellow robe with a baby nestled into her arms.

    The woman had multiple golden chains snaking across her chest, neck, waist, and legs..

    The robes were charred at the ends around her feet, showing burnt, warped skin. However, as Qin looked into her light-brown steely eyes. He could see the determination in them, along with pain and fright.

    Xing smiled at her gently, but the pain and fright that was held within her eyes, turned to anger instantly. She spat at him and hugged her baby tighter. ¡°WE HAVE TO LEAVE!¡± Xing snapped.

    A roving gust of wind surged into the room, quelling the fire for a mili-second, but then the flames engulfed the room completely. ¡°CURSES!¡± He bellowed

    Xing appeared in front of her, hit the acupoint in her neck and arm, immobilising her. He gave her a wry smile and took the child from her.

    Despite not hearing a word, he could hear her scream at her with her eyes, but as a man of honor he could only do what most men do. ¡°I am not here to hurt you or your daughter.¡±

 Chapter 4: Susu The Scorpion Maiden

    A sharp pulsing pain shot up Susu¡¯s left arm as she spun. She wrapped her whip around her, deflecting a spray of spikes that had been shot at her from behind.

    She sensed them at the last second, when her attacker heightened his enshrouded Qi around the spikes.

    She spread her legs, to anchor her weight into her left leg. Then, she shot herself forward, deflecting and parrying off another barrage spikes.

    The thunderous sound of Susu¡¯s whipped cracked, forcing the spikes to drop on the deck, hitting the deck like darts.

    Two men charged toward her from opposing sides. Where are they coming from she hissed, I thought only eight men were left.

    She rolled herself up into a ball, then spun at irregular angle, tossing her whip into the air. She struck the men into their chest and neck simultaneously.

    They sagged to the ground, growling in pain, but they were quickly silenced as Susu struck them at the back of their neck, killing them instantly.

    A spearman thrusted his spear at her right side. She spun, feeling the blade graze her waist, making her wince. I need to end this quickly, in case the blade has been laced in poison.

    She caught her whip, then flicked it in an upward motion. The whipped wrapped itself around a pole, then she tugged the whip lurching forward and sliding across the deck like a swan taking flight.

    She flicked her wrist unwrapping the whip from the pole, then surged the Qi from within Core Dantian into the whip.

    The spearman danced towards her like snake, trying to cut the distance between her and him, but that¡¯s exactly what Susu wanted.

    She cracked the whip at this head and the sound of thunder blossomed into the night sky. The spearman halted his advance, but before he knew it. She had wrapped her whip around the blade of his spear.

    She surged Qi into the wood, watching as the shaft exploded into wooden powder. Then, she turned into the man, surging Qi into right hand before performing An Unnerving Fist, shattering his chest cavity from one solid blow.

    A scream screeched across the sky, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. It wasn¡¯t from the man Susu just killed, but from one of the Axsumite warrior¡¯s victims.

    He brought down his crescent moon sword venomously, killing anyone who reproached him. It was like watching a sword slice water, only to be englufed by a wave shortly after. He¡¯s tenacious, Susu thought.

    Susu turned, noticing a piece of metal shining in the corner from her, reflecting from from the moon¡¯s light.

    She pivoted to her left, then counter-spun, bending her waist as she avoided another sword slash. She then watched as a spike shot right past her left cheek, aimed directly at the Axsumite.

    Susu unwrapped her whip, flicking it backwards. The whip strike the spike and it wobbled through the air, then fell down right next to the Axsumite¡¯s right foot.

    He nodded at Susu, showing his gratitude and continued his dance of death as three more assailants tried to take him down with spears , knives and swords.

    Another two spikes shot right pass her. She tried to knock them off their target with her whip, but this time she missed them both.

    The spikes hit him in the arm and leg with loud thuds. The Axsumite shrieked from the pain and howled a melancholic song that sent shivers down Susu¡¯s spine. Then dropped to his knees.¡°WHAT ARE YOU FOOLS DOING? HE¡¯S DOWN¡­HURRY AND KILL HIM BEFORE HE REGAINS HIMSELF!¡± Someone roared from behind Susu.

    Susu¡¯s cracked her whip and collapsed the swordman¡¯s chest that was about to stab the Axsumite. He rose up again and began defending himself against his attacker.

    Susu on the other hand, began to hunt for the spikeman, but he slithered through the smoke like a snake, keeping himself hidden within the shadows of the night, which annoyed her, as she couldn¡¯t perceive Qi the way she wanted as she was only of the Divination Realm.

    A howling growl emanated from the Axsumite, drawing Susu¡¯s attention. As the man looked fatigued and defeated, then his eyes went pure white.

    He opened his mouth and shrieked. Red demonic aura began to flood from his mouth. ¡°That looks dangerous,¡± Susu whispered, as she leapt over another dead body.

    The Two spikes that¡¯d been lodged into his arm and leg spat back out, dinging as they hit the deck.

    The Axsumite scooped up the flaming barrel to his left hand and tossed it at a spearman to his right. He then spun violently, his sword blurring. The two spikes that were once embedded in him appeared in his hands.

    The Crescent Moon sword cut through an assailant¡¯s arm, whilst the spike went through another two assailant¡¯s eyes in one swift motion.

    The assailants dropped to the ground like dead sand. Te Axsumite skipped back, stomping his foot like a warhorse, then slid cross the deck, decapitating the final assailant in one smooth stroke, leaving the deck filled with blood, err and the menacing aura that fluttered around him.

    A large boom echoed to her right, and her eyes went left. Susu blocked an incoming spike, snatched it out the air, twirled it in her and fired it back in the general direction it came from, then turned right.

    Xing soared through the air holding a woman in yellow robes with gold chains snaking around her body. Leave it to Brother Xing to find a damsel to save!, Susu thought.

    Xing landed on the Red River with a subtle splash, then leapt forty meters into the air, heaving his way across the Red River, using his Qinggong clumsily as Susu expected.

    The Axsumite peered into Susu¡¯s soul, eyes white, but laced in demonic aura. Aura she wanted nothing to do with. His eyes then shifted slowly to Xing, fixated.

    A demonic wail, reminiscent to a war cry of some sorts. He stepped off the burning ship and landed with a loud splash below, then shot himself towards Xing.¡°WAIT!¡± Susu shouted, ¡°HE¡¯S ONLY TRYING TO HELP¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    As loud as Susu shouted, she knew all too well, what it was like to shout at deaf ears, it was frustrating, but she couldn¡¯t blame the man.

    These Axsumites arrived in Huaxia, only to be killed off by Huaxians, anyone would do anything to save their people.

    Anyone.

    A whistling sound zipped in the air. Susu strafed left, avoiding another spike and watched as a man wearing a black cloak came floating down from a sail. He wasn¡¯t in the shadows, he was attacking from above! Susu thought, flustered, An expert,

    ¡°I never thought that on a night such as this. That I would¡¯ve been able to meet the Susu, The Scorpion Maiden¡± The man said firmly. He stepped off the sails and floated to the ground as if he were some bird descending the heavens.

    The cloak wearing assailant dropped his spikes and unsheathed his sword, he tilted his head to a side, then pointed it directly at Susu. ¡°Do you know the reputation I¡¯d gain for killing you?¡±

    Susu curled her lips into a devilish smile, then cracked her whip behind her, licking her lips in the process ¡°Do you know how much men I¡¯ve killed? You don¡¯t¡­but I find it interesting how you could speak so freely, and not know how you¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Susu slid back, but cracked her whip to the front. The whip slapped the sword from the cloaked assailant hand. He rolled to his left, scooping up to the spikes he¡¯d dropped arrogantly.

    Susu spun and dodged the spike attack. She tried to slap his sword away, but the man was fast enough to scoop it and fend of a series of attacks from Susu.

    Each blow she sent, was met with a dodge, slash and a deflective glance. It was clear to Susu he was versed in the blade, but not as advanced as Brother Guo.

    The cloakman¡¯s sword began glimmer with Qi and excitement began to arouse within Susu¡¯s heart. It wasn¡¯t an excitement that one usually felt, but one where she accepted the challenge.

    ¡°What they say about you is true.¡± The cloaked man said confidently.

    ¡°¡­oh¡­and what is that!¡± Susu asked.

    ¡°You believe yourself to be a paragon of JUSTICE!¡±

    Susu lips curled into a smile and she kicked herself backward. As the flames crackled, popped and snapped, reservation appeared on the cloakman¡¯s face. ¡°I am a facilitator of justice!¡±

    ¡°You delude yourself Scorpion Maiden!¡± He cut back, rounding Susu as if she were the prey.

    ¡°Justice isn¡¯t killing innocent people in cold blood.¡±

    ¡°Cold blood?¡­look around you Ban Susu.¡± He hissed, ¡°You¡¯ve killed patriots of this fine country.¡±

    ¡°Patriots?¡± Susu said, laughing bitterly. ¡°LOOK AROUND YOU FOOL¡­HALF THE PEOPLE YOU¡¯VE KILLED WERE UNARMED. THEY WERE WAR REFUGEES AT BEST!¡±

    ¡°War Refugees? That¡¯s what they deserve after they tried to invade us!¡±

    ¡°That was over four hundred years ago. Emperor Tian Hao is long dead, his decree is nothing but ashed paper!¡±

    ¡°EMPEROR TIAN HAO HIMSELF. WOULD FLAY YOU ALIVE FOR WHAT YOU JUST SAID. HIS DECREE IS THE MANDATE OF HEAVEN, ALL AXSUMITES MUST BE TO BE KILLED ON SIGHT IF FOUND WITHIN HUAXIA.¡±

    ¡°I COULD CARE LESS FOR YOUR EMPEROR¡¯S MANDATE!¡±

    ¡°¡­you¡­you SLANDER OUR GREAT EMPERORS NAME.¡±

    ¡°Slander? You think that is slander?¡± Susu hissed, ¡°heh, fine then, let me show you what slander truly is.¡± Susu said, biting each word.

    Xing

    Maybe¡­just maybe, I should¡¯ve practiced my Qinggong like Sister Susu and Brother Guo, Xing grumbled to himself. He held the woman across his back, interlocking her arms over his neck after he¡¯d sealed her acupoints.

    The baby the woman held was was as puce as the mother. However, the mother didn¡¯t have emerald eyes as she did, which made him wonder what eyes the father¡¯s own was.

    The moment Xing had soared through the air, the child silenced herself, trying to bite one of his fingers.

    He winced from the bite playfully and gave her a gentle smile. The mother, he assumed, arms locked around his neck continued speaking in a language he had no idea what she said. ¡°alekra veh sehthin kres¡± The woman spat, from the back of her throat.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Xing admitted, not understanding a word.

    His eyes trailed to his left and the light from the moon highlighted what he feared most. Bodies adrift to the starboard side of the boat.

    In that one second his eyes lay bare on them, he could see the atrocities that had been done to them.

    A man¡¯s face was frozen in a rictus grin, jaw torn askew to expose the crimson sinew and snapped bones beneath. Another¡¯s torso was nearly cloven in two, his shredded innards trailing behind his corpse with

    A woman floating adrift, in the corner of his eyes was missing both legs below the knee. It bobbed up and down in the water forcing goosebumps from his skin. The tattered peritoneum sloshing with water with each rise and plunge.

    Xing wanted to gag, but as a warrior, he couldn¡¯t afford to, especially when he carried two lives in his hands and on his back.

    Another man was impaled through her eye socket by a spear shaft, the wound a tangled mess of popped tissue, splintered bone, and clotted blood. His remaining eye staring blankly ahead in an expression of eternal anguish.

    The worst of all was the man - if he could be called such - who had been flayed from groin to neck, his skinned musculature seeming to ripple with each gentle undulation of the river. His face was a skull-like rictus, jaw unhinged to issue a soundless, eternal scream.

    Xing tore his eyes away, fighting the urge to empty his guts then and there at such profound, needless butchery.

    ¡°BARGAZ ZI KASA!¡± A wayward voice shouted from behind. Xing stepped on the water, and then pulsed an extra vigour of Qi into his foot, hoping to push himself up a little more.

    His foot sank into the river, swallowing it up to his shin. He recovered¡­barely, by slapping his hand on the river¡¯s surface, using it to push himself back up. Fine¡­I¡¯ll practice Qinggong more if I survive this night!

    As he floated, he looked back noticing a figure in yellow or red? Charging towards him, skipping across the river like a fish.

    The man abnormally waved his hands. He squinted trying to verify if his feet were moving, only to realise, they weren¡¯t. Is that how Axsumites traverse the water? Xing asked, but never looked for an answer. He kept his wits and continued making his way to the beach, hopefully with a little more silence. ¡°PIKRA SE¡¯TH KRON GROFUA!¡± She wailed in his ear.

    I guess not.

    Every ten meters Xing looked back, trying to gauge the Axsumite as he followed him. He wasn¡¯t gaining as fast as Susu would, and he was thankful for that. The only problem was if this Axsumite had killed off so many, what could he possibly do? Let¡¯s hope he can do more than that Xing thought, hoping to fight. ¡­but saving these two comes first.

    Xing sailed in the air, floating fifteen meters and watched as the sand of the beach began to get closer to him. The sheen from the moonlight sparkled across an array of broken glass, rocks, pebbles and stones, making it look like a dull rainbow shining in the midnight.

    ¡°THIS IS GONNA HURT¡± Xing shouted. The Axsumite woman closed her eyes and instead of fighting him, tried to embrace him with her eyes, he tapped the acupuncture in her shoulder, releasing her and felt her arms wrap themselves around his neck. Then, he hugged the baby, then allowed his Qi to flow through his Meridians once more.

    Xing absorbed the landing, taking all the weight into his knees, back and heels. Then, he tilted his body, trying to force the momentum away from the child as he skidded across the sand, scraping and flaking, rocks, stones and pebbles alike in a fiery display.

    Once he¡¯d slowed to a stall, he looked at the baby ensuring it was unarmed and she wasn¡¯t. A sigh of relief washed over his body as he watched the child¡¯s hands trying to grab his shirt.

    A punch drilled into Xings¡¯ right side sending him to his knees. The child disappeared from his hand, then a heel appeared in front of his face. He skipped back, avoiding it and channelling a fistful of Qi then rocked his hand back ready to explode a punch at the culprit.

    The Axsumite woman spun, chains dinging from the momentum. Xing stopped himself, realising it was the woman who reclaimed her child with ease. She¡¯s a warrior Xing thought.

    ¡°I¡¯M ONLY TRYING TO HELP!¡± Xing shouted, swerving left and right trying his best to dodge a series of kicks from Axsumite woman.

    Xing jumped back, finally using his Qinggong and watched as the Axsumite woman, turned, then darted away from him. As he soared backwards, he doubled tapped his feet against the wind, stalling and falling to the ground.

    A branched snapped in the distance to his left, and then the wild rustling sound of grass swished back and forth. Eight men leapt out of the grass blades and spears brandished pointed at the Axsumite woman. Shit.

 Chapter 5: The Silence of Tears

    The weasel-like eyes of Susu adversary, were a stark contrast she expected when she was fighting the black cloak assailant.

    The sound of creak blossomed from the straining wood as flames crackled below. It only served to heighten the tension as Susu and the black cloaked man, were sizing they sizing each other up, waiting to see who would strike first.

    With a thunderous crack, Susu lashed out her whip. The cloaked man twisted away, the tip grazing his cheek. He retaliated with a volley of razor-sharp metal spikes.

    Susu danced back, and swatted down the spikes like flies. She channeled into her whip, then unleashed a Venom Strike directly into the man¡¯s chest.

    A loud metallic thong rang as Venom Strike its mark. It sent the assailant flying backwards down to the upper deck. He skidded backwards a few feat and before he could recover, Susu coiled her whip around his body, restraining him.

    But the weasel-eyed man only smiled devilishly. He spun gracefully, unravelling himself from Susu¡¯s whip then pointed the tip of his blade at her. ¡°You¡¯ll need to do better than that. Cheap tricks don¡¯t work on me. You need vigour if you wantto defeat me!¡±

    Susu gnashed her teeth in annoyance, renewing her onslaught. Scourge became a blur of motion. Yet the weasel-eyed assassin parried and deflected every strike with infuriating ease.

    He¡¯s read my patterns, She noticed, as a stab of frustration swelled within her. Is he in the Qi Perception Stage? No¡­he isn¡¯t, he would¡¯ve defeated me by now.

    Susu stopped her assault and danced back. ¡°Hooo¡­.scared, don¡¯t worry. Once we¡¯ve finished dealing with these demons¡­you can become my pet!¡±

    Susu opened the meridians of her Mind Dantian and let what little she cultivated within flow towards her meridians.

    The tingling sensation she usually felt whenever she opened it, were jolts of electricity pulsing throughout her entire body.

    She hated this aspect of releasing Qi from her Mind Dantian. Unlike the Core or Soul Dantian, it needed three times the amount of Qi to enact it naturally.

    However, that is not truly frustrated her, it was the fact that she knew her opponent was of the Mind Awakening Realm. But for reason unknown to her, he fought as though he was in the Accentuation Realm, a Realm higher than hers.

    He must be using a pill to enhance his Qi perception. Humph I don¡¯t have a choice, if I continue to channel Qi into my whip, he¡¯ll sense it. I have to strike him where he doesn¡¯t expect it¡­and that¡¯s why my fists.

    Susu dropped her whip and blinked slowly. Then dashed forward, feinting left, then right and closed the distance between them. She unleashed a vicious combination, striking the acupoint in his arm and shoulder. She then spun around, kicking him in the chest and sent hurtling off the sail toward the river below.

    He crashed into the water, but quickly recovered using his qinggong. Susu snatched up her whip and followed see, she rolled her shoulders and cracked her whip.

    The whip cleaved the broken sail in two. As they floated in the air. The weasel-eyed man from the water, riding a bird of qinggong force. ¡°Die, Scorpion Bitch!¡±

    Susu smiled thinly, then placed her left hand on one of the split sails. She sent a surge of Qi into one, and did the same with other.

    She then spun violently, releasing a two powerful kicks, launching the sails at the black cloaked man. He twisted away dodging the first sail, but raised his sword to block the second one.

    Susu appeared to his right, shoulders rolled. She cracked Scourge, sizzling it with coalesced Qi.

    Twenty Venom Strike

    Scourge became a blur, with Qi thrumming throughout. The first strike caught the weasel-eyed man in the chest. The concussive force drove air from within his lungs, not leaving him with the opportunity to grunt.

    The next strike smashed across his jaw, whipping his head in the opposite direction, Susu noticed that he tried to re-orient himself, but after the fifth strike, his body began to waver.

    Saliva and flecks of blood sprayed from his mouth, agony contorting his face. He dropped his sword after the seventeenth strike.

    At twentieth strike, the black-cloaked assailant dropped to his knees, but defiance was still painted across his face despite how bloodied his body was.

    Susu released one more strike, a full-bodied horizontal strike that slammed into the man¡¯s sternum like a battering ram. The explosive impact lifted him back up into the air, but compressed his ribcage with a thunderous crack.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    He shot towards the river below like a crumpled heap, a broken marionette amidst the wreckage of his arrogance.

    After spending a few seconds catching her breath, Susu turned around, back towards the burning wreckage. ¡°Now to meet up with Brother Xing,¡± She huffed.

    The water beneath her feet began to rise, forcing her to turn around. Her eyes widened from surprise as a giant wave of water began to brew. No¡­its forming into a tsunami, Susu thought bitterly.

    She squinted her eyes, trying to understand what was happening and finally saw the Axsumite standing on top of the wave, hands spread across and chanting some strange sutra that made her feel inept.

    Xing

    As eight assailants draped in black soared through the air like feathers. Xing cursed himself for being fool. Of course, they have men on the beach, stragglers must be dealt with¡­damn it, I messed up! Xing thought sourly.

    The sound of water violently swirling began to clash behind him. It wasn¡¯t the sound of water rushing against the coast, but something more ominous

    Xing turned his head to the right slightly and in the corner of his eyes, he saw something he¡¯d never seen before in all the years he¡¯d travelled through the Jianghu.

    Water spooling violently like a tsunami brewing its final attack.

    As the water continued to swell, in the distance, on top of the spooling tsunami.

    The Axsumite Warrior in white and red stood up top the epicenter of disaster, holding a half crescent moon blade, the sheen from the blade highlighted from the moon¡¯s light. ¡°Water Demon¡­¡± Xing whispered.

    The Axsumite Warrior waved his hand as if he was Shaolin monk and shot himself forward like an arrow, covering the river in a single bound. He landed right between Xing, the Axsumite woman and the eight assailants. Spraying sand violently across the shoreline. Shit¡­

    Xing eyes drifted toward him and the eight assailants who were still soaring in the air, trying to attack the Axsumite woman.

    The Axsumite Warrior began humming a melancholic sutra and cold red aura began pouring from his mouth like a mist. The Warrior¡¯s skin turned from puce to blue in an instant. Then, white veins pulsed and glowed enigmatically. Is this what enlightenment looks like? Xing thought, shocked by the display of power.

    ¡°KALE KALE!¡± The woman screamed out, dropping to her knees.

    The crescent moon sword, smeared crimson begin to hum as he waved his hand severing arms, legs and heads of the assailants as if the were nothing but flies to him.

    The severed hands, heads and legs dropped to the sand like fallen fruit. Xing, was stupefied by the display of power. What did I just witness?

    The Axsumite Warrior dropped to his knees, then reached out his hands to the Axsumite woman and began crawling towards her, his once black hair turning white instantly.

    The woman pushed herself up and ran towards him, her eyes filled with tears. Xing tried to move but for some reason, his feet wouldn¡¯t allow him.

    Was he scared? Was he in awe of such display of power? Did he want to anger the Axsumite further?

    No. But what could he do?

    He stood there watching as the Axsumite woman and man spoke in their foreign languages, tears forming in the eyes as if they knew their end was at hand.

    However, the only thing that raced through Xing¡¯s mind, was what did he just do? Is this the power you attain once you¡¯ve reached Enlightenment? Is that the power gained once you¡¯ve reached the Immortal Realm? No¡­that power was too volatile He thought, its killing him¡­he used something to increase his power That¡¯s...desolation, not cultivation.

    The blue hue of the Axsumite skin finally began to wither returning to its original shade of puce. The man¡¯s muscles throbbed intently as the white veins dissipated, then turned purple as if he¡¯d been poisoned.

    He released a harrowing scream that lasted fifteen seconds. The woman began to sob as she knelt right next to him.

    Xing finally had his whits about him and stepped towards her. He felt his left foot sink into the sand, sending a short jolt of pain up his left leg.

    He knelt right next to the woman and rested the child in her arms. She looked up at him, brown eyes full of tears and took the child and began to sob immensely.

    The Axsumite Warrior look at the child with his golden, the same colour as the child¡¯s own. He smiled and reached out with his white veined hands, but the moment his hands touched the blanket, his hand dropped to the ground.

    He was dead. returned the child to her. a child in her arm.

    The Axsumite woman¡¯s sobs turned cries once more and soon after the baby followed, wailing as if she¡¯d just been born.

    As the woman sat there Xing stepped back, giving her room to grieve. It wasn¡¯t his place to be close or try to console. He didn¡¯t know her, nor she knew him.

    Two assailants kicked themselves off the ground, knives in their mouths. No Xing thought I got too relaxed! ¡°RUN!¡± He screamed, jumping toward her using what little Qi he had left.

    The assailants drove their knives, into the woman¡¯s back, rocking their heads back and forth, making her into a sieve. She pushed the child in front of her, ensuring none of the knives could hurt her.

    Xing opened his Soul, Core and Mind Dantian, feeling his body erupt with Qi, but mostly rage. ¡°What have you DONE!¡± Xing whispered.

    Sorrow, pain and tears in his eyes began to flow from his eyes as his meridians surged with Qi. Not again¡­I¡¯ve failed another¡­

    As his Qi roiled, he winced, feeling as though his meridians were about to explode like a rumbling volcano.

    Xing swirled the Qi around his arms to form his Iron Shredded Claws, then performed an Instantaneous Step which drained the Qi within his legs.

    He grabbed each assailant by the head, and raised them off the ground, leaving their maimed legs to flounder and spill blood on the sand.

    ¡°DIE!¡±

    Xing twisted their heads in one fluid motion, he sent the remainder of his Qi into spinal chord, shattering. He then yanked their spines from their body in a gory display of power. The bodies dropped to the ground with a hollow thud.

    Still¡­he felt nothing, because he knew he had failed¡­again.

    The mother of the child, still kneeling from the attack had her arms outstretched, tears flowing from her eyes like a river.

    As Xing turned to her, he could see the agony and sorrow in her face. No. He felt it.

    The sorrow and anguish he saw within her eyes would be a name this child would go on to live by¡­The Silence of Tears.

 Chapter 6: Yellow Orchid Village

    A jolt of pain shot up Susu¡¯s legs as landed on the sand. She scampered towards Xing, seeing the sinew, torn muscles, limbs heads scattered across the sand. ¡°BROTHER XING!¡± She screamed.

    Xing was kneeling on the sand, face haggard, hands bloodied. An Axsumite woman knelt to the right, with gold chains dangling around her neck, but what caught Susu¡¯s attention was the baby in her outstretched arms.

    Her eyes widened from surprised as she saw blood pooling beneath the Axsumite woman, as she still held the baby ¡°BROTHER XING!¡± She shouted. ¡°HELP ME STOP THE BLEEDING!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too late.¡± He whispered.

    Susu circled the woman, then covered her mouth. Blood rushed from the twenty stab wounds that pierced her body, yet, the child was unharmed.

    Susu slid across the sand, anger eyes turning red, then cracked her whip back, decapitating the maimed assailants without hesitation.

    It didn¡¯t soothe her disgust.

    The baby began crying a new, this time, more harrowing than one could describe. The shriek-like cries made Susu¡¯s ear feel as though they were about to pop.

    Susu turned to Xing who was still in a stupor, not one of wine, but one of death. Xing¡¯s reminiscing Yun Yan¡¯s death, a death he has yet to move on from.

    And despite this woman being a stranger, he would still register this death as someone he couldn¡¯t save!

    Susu clapped her hand on his shoulder and squeezed, reassuring as best as he could. This was all he could do, as Bo Ying always did a better job of soothing his moods whenever he got depressed.

    She then walked over to the Axsumite woman who still had her arms outstretched. When Susu appeared in front of her, she drew the child back into her bloodied chest. Then began cradling her slowly.

    Tears poured down her eyes, splashing onto her child¡¯s own cheeks. The tears didn¡¯t sooth her cries, it probably made it worst.

    It made Susu tear up as well, watching such a sight. Susu rested her hand on the woman¡¯s shoulder, trying to soothe her, but the woman shrugged her off keeping the child away from her as any mother would.

    The turned around and stared into Ban Susu¡¯s eyes. Her eyes were light brown, but Susu saw the emptiness twithin them.

    She began cursing Susu in an unknown language, but Susu allowed her the reprieve she sought. ¡°Oker selvtih es li vog egron¡± The woman said gently, holding the child to her face, sobbing uncontrollably.

    ¡°Evik gi tof uloj!¡± She said, then removed the chain from around her neck. She then placed it around the child¡¯s own and began to hum to her.

    She turned around, looking up Susu once more and spoke her last words. ¡°Bamidele.¡±

    She turned her eyes back to the child, nudging its cheek, cradling her once more, then handed the child to Susu who took her gently.

    The Axsumite woman finally sagged to the ground, crying to her death.

    Susu didn¡¯t say anything.

    What was there to say? As hard as Xing and she had fought, they couldn¡¯t do anything.

    The child playfully pulled at the gold chain with the silver bead in her mouth, crying as though she knew who she just lost.

    A newborn child, losing her parents unbeknownst to her. What a pitiful life she¡¯ll have Susu thought, but a life nonetheless she thought bitterly.

    Xing

    Four Hours Later

    The Yellow Orchid village was bustling with people, who moved back and forth as they made their way to the respective taverns or lodgings. Horses neighed from nearby stables, whilst children sprint across the mud streets, sticking their tongues out at each other. Enjoying what little semblance of the life they had.

    The moon¡¯s imminence enhanced the lanterns, which happened to be sprinkled in between stalls and vendors who wanted to test their luck on a late night such as this.

    The moon seemed particularly bright tonight, unlike most nights, it wasn¡¯t even a full moon, but a quarter-crescent moon at that.

    The white lanterns on both sides of the street had a little tinge of yellow incorporated into the paper, making the light glow a little brighter. The lanterns also had a small flower drawn on the side, signifying the village¡¯s namesake.

    It left a tranquil ambience to the street, something Xing hadn¡¯t expected but appreciated. He needed that, especially after tonight¡¯s fight.

    As raucous as some of the crowds were most of the people bumped into him, trying to avoid Susu who¡¯d been carrying a baby in her arms. At least they aren¡¯t drunk enough to bump into Su¡¯er, Xing thought.

    Some people sneered at her, questioning why would a woman roam the street with a child at this hour. It wasn¡¯t spoken out loud but spoken through their eyes. It didn¡¯t help either that Susu wore a veil.

    That, however, was how things were in Huaxia, especially in this part of the country.

    They weren¡¯t pompous, they tend to live a simple life. Women gather and take care of the children whilst men hunted for meat and anything they deemed important to them.

    Something which usually consisted of women, wine and freedom!

    Of course, not all men were like this¡­but most were. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Susu asked, for the hundredth time.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine Su¡¯er. Stop asking!¡± Xing grunted, for the thousandth time.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem so to me. Hold her, maybe that¡¯ll get you out of your depressive stupor!¡± She snapped.

    Xing¡¯s eyes trailed to the child, wrapped from head to toe as she slept. Susu could see how stressed he was just looking at her, his shoulders weren¡¯t as square as usual, nor he had that usual pep in his step.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    They both just watched the father and mother of this child die whilst fighting off bandits. No, Xing thought, Assassins.

    What frustrated him the most was how easily the Axsumite warrior had singlehandedly defeated majority of the assassin with his own power.

    Xing wandered the Jianghu for over twenty years. He¡¯d fought men of the Qi Perception Realm and held his own. When he was of the Mind Awakening Realm, he held his own against those of the Accentuation Realm.

    But this¡­to be nothing but a bystander? Is this¡­what I¡¯ve become? Xing thought bitterly, knowing full well¡­he¡¯s wasted his potential.

    He¡¯s disappointed his Master in more ways that he could ever say out loud. He cant even face his Martial Brothers and Sister¡­because of how weak he is¡­mentally.

    No wonder Heng Guo hasn¡¯t looked me in the eye for years, he can¡¯t stand the sight of me. He thought sourly.

    The rough calluses of hands were a bitter reminder when he felt them. He¡¯d spent years, developing his own fighting style based off of his Master¡¯s own technique, but what did he amount to¡­a failure.

    Twenty-odd years in the Jianghu and can¡¯t save a woman, who are you really, Zhao Xing? What was Xing supposed to do? No¡­I have to be better¡­far better than this.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never held a child before,¡± Xing finally said after a moment of thought. ¡°What?!¡± Susu snapped, eyeing him up and down in disgust. ¡°You¡¯re lying. I refuse to believe you¡¯ve never held a child before!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it so scornful.¡± Xing pleaded.

    ¡°I¡¯m in disbelief Brother Xing. Have you been ever tricked you into holding a wine bottle instead of a child?!¡±

    ¡°The possibility of that is rather high, and I¡¯m ashamed to say it!¡±

    The martial siblings stopped, realising that everyone within the village had been staring at them, something Susu didn¡¯t want, but it was something he was used to.

    ¡°Broth¡ª¡° Susu tried to say, but Xing cut her off.

    ¡°Apologies, me and my wife are having a little disagreement, you can carry on about your business.¡± He said with a broad smile and bow.

    ¡°Kinda man are you that never hold a child?!¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­tha¡¯ don¡¯ make sense, is it slow in the head?!¡±

    ¡°Possibly,¡± Susu said sternly.

    As low as Xing¡¯s bow was, he could feel the daggers entering his back as Susu stared at him venomously.

    ¡­and why not? They attracted attention whilst carrying an Axsumite baby, that was suicide on it¡¯s own.

    ¡°Apologies everyone, my husband doesn¡¯t think before he speaks,¡± Susu said with a bow, ensuring to hide the baby¡¯s skin colour.

    Susu harrumphed, and pointed her nose to the sky, not saying a word further and began walking forward, leaving Xing to apologise to everyone.

    They continued their stroll through the Yellow Orchid village, wandering eyes glossed over them both. Susu had her veil on, ensuring not to startle the villagers, after all she wasn¡¯t a Huaxian.

    The strongly tanned colour of her skin, showed her to be from Parsoni, a small island in the far west. Which happened to entail more desert than foliage, some merchants said.

    Xing though, was from Huaxia itself and was worried about how they¡¯d react if they saw the child¡¯s skin. They¡¯d label her as a demon come to kill them, He thought.

    Susu led them down a brick wall alley and turned around midway down the path. As Xing approached, he could feel the venom flowing from Susu, he know what he¡¯d done, but he couldn¡¯t care at this point¡­or did he?

    Susu raised the child to his face, making him shy away. After a second, he finally eyed her shyly, looking at the perfectly round face, supple nose, curled lips and deep emerald eyes.

    Her skin was starkly different compared to his. He was palish-tan and that was if he were to compare his own to Susu. However, he did note that the child¡¯s skin colour was closer to Susu¡¯s. ¡°Brother Xing, let¡¯s try harder to not stand out¡­alright? I¡¯d like to see her live pass this village.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯re both in agreement,¡± Xing said with broad smile, wrapping her back and placing her in Susu¡¯s arms.

    Susu¡¯s lips drew to a line, but he ignored her. The child¡¯s cheeks were puffy and her lips thin and in that very moment, Xing knew, that this child was one of the most beautiful things he¡¯d ever seen. A black rose in a sea of chrysanthemums.

    Xing outstretched his arms, he didn¡¯t know what took over him, but he wanted to hold her. Susu looked at him apprehensively for a few seconds, then finally gave her to him.

    He rocked her in his arms. She didn¡¯t wake, thankfully but seeing her at peace lifted the boulder-like feeling he felt across his back, slightly¡­but enough. ¡°You¡¯re a natural,¡± Susu said with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m a natural at most things!¡± Xing said with a smile. ¡°Then let¡¯s find someplace to rest, I¡¯m tired.¡±

    ¡°Aye aye¡±

    Xing and Susu walked the streets, finding a tavern eventually after much haggling. They posed as a newly wedded couple and shared a room. Xing slept on the ground whilst Susu and the baby took the bed.

    In the morning Susu left the child with Xing whilst she grabbed some milk. It was weird of course for a woman to wander the street asking for milking when she had a newborn child at home.

    Xing left that up to her, she had a knack for these things and a way to speak to calm the mind, whilst he only knew how to agitate and annoy, not maliciously, but with intent to brew a smile.

    He picked up the child, rocking her back and forth to a giggle. She looked at him and then grabbed his hair, yanking it as if it were a rope.

    The tugs were weak but full of the awkwardness you¡¯d expect from a child. Then, she started crying, bawling even at the loudest possible pitch. Terror flashed across Xing¡¯s face as he smelt a foul odour fluttering into his nose.

    He placed her on the bed, stripping away her garments. The child had left a big pile of feces in her undergarments, which made Xing quaff at the sight. She giggled when he touched her arm and then rolled over to bite him.

    ¡°A little too playful aren¡¯t you?¡± He said, firmly. Xing pulled the undergarment free from the little girl and began cleaning her up with the same rag. Once he was finished, he tossed it in the corner of a room to be washed.

    The door groaned behind Xing and Susu sauntered in. She had two jars in her hand and Xing turned to her with fright painted onto his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Susu asked, matching Xing¡¯s face. ¡°I think I messed up.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Susu sprang towards the bed, jars in her hand spilling the milk on the bed. She picked up the child, holding her up and inspecting her to ensure nothing was wrong.

    The girl giggled the moment Susu picked her up and pee¡¯d directly on her arm. Susu¡¯s lip drew a line, but she calmed herself and flashed a happy smile. ¡°At least we know, everything¡¯s in working order.¡±

    ¡°Good¡­it would seem so,¡± Xing said.

    Susu finished changing the child¡¯s undergarments and placed her on the bed. She warmed the milk and fed her. The wind brushed past the window, rattling it like a rattlesnake. It woke the child on a few occasions which annoyed Xing, who finally stuffed a piece clothe between the hinges. That¡¯s better, He thought.

    Once the baby was finally asleep, Xing and Susu eyed other but didn¡¯t speak. They faced many hardships in their lives, but this was something neither of them could¡¯ve fore scene.

    ¡°Brother Xing, are you okay?¡± Susu asked.

    ¡°For the hundredth time Su¡¯er, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°Ask what you want to already.¡±

    Susu¡¯s lips curled into a smile and she shook her head in shame, ¡°You know me so well.¡±

    ¡°Better than Brother Guo?¡±

    ¡°Better than Brother Guo¡­¡± Susu said.

    A silence resonated between the two and Susu sat on the bed, and began to contemplate. ¡°Did you recognise their fighting style?¡± She finally asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, it¡¯s probably native to the area.¡±

    ¡°You know of any sect that operates in this area?¡±

    ¡°The only sect in the area is the Anqing, the White Wolf Sect and their back in Anqing.¡±

    ¡°Bandits?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe they were,¡± Xing said shaking his head, ¡°you saw what that Axsumite did, these men were well trained, possibly even trained for the purpose of taking on the boat.

    ¡°Humph¡­that does seem right. Did any of them say anything?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t give them a chance to¡­and neither did you.¡±

    ¡°True,¡± Susu said, ¡°but one of them claimed they were doing their duty as Huaxians in Emperor Tian Hao¡¯s name.¡±

    Xing harrumphed, then shook his head bitterly. ¡°Of course they were. Anyone would justify slaughtering innocents!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t care what happened four hundred years ago?¡±

    ¡°Why would I? Didn¡¯t the master teach us to protect people?¡±

    ¡°What have they done? I haven¡¯t heard any word of Axsumites making trouble in Huaxia, how else did they get in, I saw Huaxians amongst them.¡±

    ¡°Spies?¡±

    ¡°Axsumites make poor spies, this has to be related to trade or some farce the high borns engage in.¡± Xing said.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re right, that¡¯s the only way to explain how they got so deep into Huaxia, they would need a nobleman¡¯s help¡­What are we going to do?¡± Susu asked.

    ¡°What else is there to do? Where going to Master, he will guide us on what to do.¡±

    ¡°Are we going to mention the circumstances?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest Su¡¯er, I think we shouldn¡¯t let anyone know anything outside of us finding her on an abandoned ship¡­it¡¯ll draw highborns and noblemen alike, I want to stay away from those as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm¡­I agree. You¡¯re right¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m always right!¡± Xing said with a smug smile.

    Susu shook her head, then bit her lips tossing herself on the bed. ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s good to be humble Brother Xing.¡±

    ¡°¡­sometimes not!¡±

 Chapter 7: Life is bitter sweet, like Wine...

    ¡°When are we looking to leave?¡± Xing asked.

    ¡°Yesterday,¡± Susu answered.

    ¡°Yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Yes...we spent three whole days in Anqing because you wanted to enjoy their Wine Festival. The Master is waiting for us!¡± She huffed.

    ¡°...but yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Brother Xing...yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Good, now make sure everything¡¯s fine with her before we leave, alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a professional at this,¡± Xing said with a smile, holding up the soiled garment wrapping.

    ¡°Confident after one successful change, aren¡¯t we?"

    ¡°Yes...that¡¯s all it takes!¡±

    Susu shook her head, pulled the door to their room and left, leaving Xing and the child to their machinations, which possibly would¡¯ve been both of them doing nothing, but sleep. ...at least that¡¯s what I hope, Susu thought.

    She went down a flight of stairs, veil swaying with each step she made and bypassed the tavern keep.

    She pushed the door open and the sun rays hit her eyes, making her squint. The rays spread across the Yellow Orchid Village, highlighting it simplicity in design.

    The main street had multiple shops, bars and inns, for people traveling from Anqing to Longyan.

    The streets weren¡¯t as busy as you¡¯d get once you¡¯ve arrived at Longyan, as that was a true city, and not a small city like Anqing.

    The whistling wind passed through the village, leaving trails of grass and dead leaves through the streets. All around her vendors were restocking their stalls, filling them up with both fruit, veg, herbs and spices.

    It was strangely therapeutic for Susu, but it was no forest.

    Despite how the wind ushering dead leaves into the village, it was still neat, but that was by design, not cleanliness.

    The buildings were perfectly aligned on both sides. They probably were trying to make this into a town Susu thought. On her left, which was the south side of the village a paifang erupted. It was traditional in design but painted Yellow and White, obviously matching the village¡¯s name.

    Being a Parsonian in Huaxia wasn¡¯t as taboo as being an Axsumite, but Susu never relented on wearing her veil, it made life for her easier, as she wouldn¡¯t get suspicious stares, walking around freely.

    The desire for people eyes to trace her up and down, was something she hated.

    Especially from men.

    Especially Noblemen, they had appetite for ¡®exotic women¡¯ as they would say.

    ¡°I do hope we can keep her safe.¡± Susu whispered, ¡°Life¡¯s hard, but it¡¯s also beautiful.¡±

    As Susu stepped down, she turned right, passing a soy and vegetable stall which only made her stomach growl. Her veil waft as she passed it by and waved off the vendor before he tried to draw her in.

    The tallest building within the building appeared in the corner of her eyes. It was a tavern she passed last night but looked more like two shacks, one placed on top of the other.

    Last night it carried a dingy and sour scent, mostly of piss and vomit, but as Susu drew closer towards it. She hoped the scent had been washed away.

    The first ¡®floor¡¯ had a sign written in the characters read out as Yellow Mist Floor, whilst the second-floor sign read as White Mist Floor. It didn¡¯t make sense to Susu, nor did she tied to decipher it. It probably has meaning to the locals She thought, but who knew what went through people¡¯s minds when naming things.

    Two men wearing yellow, red and black military robes stomped their way to the door, halberd blades reflecting the sun¡¯s light like a mirror.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    As Susu was passing them, her eyes glanced left. Her veil may have appeared thick to onlookers, but for her, it was as thinner than paper, which allowed her to see through it quite easily.

    The soldiers crossed their halberds the moment she passed, in an attempt to stop her from having any ideas of entering, not that she was, but soldiers had to be sure.

    Why are they here? Susu asked , Bandits? Doubtful¡­they maybe here for the slaughtered Axsumites. I have to warn Xing of his behavior, ensuring he doesn¡¯t arouse their attention.

    Susu glanced down, noticing a jade seal attached to their waist. She read the characters gasped inwards. ¡®Imperial Guard of Emperor Tian Yu¡¯

    Imperial guards? What¡­why are the Imperials Guards of the Emperor doing here? Surely not for the Axsumites? Susu mused.

    She increased her pace, rounding a corner. She let the thought stay within her for a while, then she ignored it.

    Susu went down the street, passing a few more stalls, then made a short left into an alley.

    She knocked on the door once more and the old woman from earlier scraped her chair before attending to her. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± The woman said shyly.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She said with a clasping her hands in respect. ¡°Nana forgive me for my impudence but I¡¯d like to buy more milk.¡±

    ¡°Baby drank all of that already?¡± The old woman said laughing in a hoot-like fashion. Susu¡¯s stomach made her question herself. Did I mention the child? No¡­no, I didn¡¯t. Susu flashed a shy child and nodded. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Just a guess,¡± She said, ¡°But I¡¯ve always been good at guessing.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°So, tell me, child. Do you have a problem producing milk?¡±

    ¡°Yes Nana, I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯ve only been able to produce a cup full every two days.¡± Susu lied.

    ¡°A cup full? That¡¯s horrible, your baby must be as small as a pebble.¡±

    Susu laughed shyly, swaying from left to right, making herself seem innocent. ¡°She isn¡¯t small so you have to worry.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then can you bring her over? Nana would like to hold her for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Hold her? Sorry Nana, but she¡¯s been a bit cranky lately. I¡¯m scared she might soil your mood with her tantrums.¡±

    ¡°Child¡­I¡¯ve bored five children. I have twelve grandsons and eight granddaughters. A tantrum isn¡¯t something that scares me!¡±

    Susu laugh shyly and nodded. ¡°Alright Nana, I¡¯ll bring her over, but a little later right now she¡¯s resting with my husband.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­I see, alright give me a couple of minutes. I still have a few cows in the back that haven¡¯t been milked.¡±

    The old woman went into the back of her store. She came back fifteen minutes later with two jugs of milk. A sigh of relief washed over Susu.

    The old woman dropped the jugs into her and cracked a wrinkly smile. ¡°So pretty under that veil,¡± She said. ¡°Why hide it?¡±

    ¡°Prettiness isn¡¯t everything Nana, especially in a world like this.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You sound like you¡¯ve had you¡¯re troubles.¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t everyone?¡± Susu said.

    ¡°Of course, why else would I have five children? But life is bitter sweet, like wine. When it¡¯s sweet. It tastes good, but because you¡¯re in a foil mood, it tends to be emptied, soiling your mood further.¡±

    Doesn¡¯t match your mood, sweet but bitter? What is she talking about Susu thought, confused.

    The old lady lips curled into a wrinkly smile once more, then she shook her head as if she knew that Susu wouldn¡¯t have understood her words. ¡°You¡¯ll understand in time¡­just like I did when I realised it when someone told me all those years ago.¡±

    Susu stood there, still trying to comprehend what she was just told. The old woman patted her on the shoulder and went into the back of her store, leaving Susu to ponder.

    What was she on about? Was it an old saying she¡¯d never heard? Or was it some form of poetry she couldn¡¯t comprehend?

    All Susu knew was fighting and reading, and the majority of the books she consumed were martial arts manuals only to increase her prowess to the next realm.

    As strong and fluid as she was in her martial arts prowess, she¡¯d only broken through to the Divination Realm, something that bothered her.

    She didn¡¯t like that no matter how much she tried to settle her mind in meditation, she could always feel the meridians to her Core Dantian constrict, not allowing her the opportunity to enter the Accentuation Realm.

    What must I do to remove this anger¡­resentment that I have? She asked herself.

    No answer came, so she finally nodded at the old woman once more.

    The old woman went into the back and brought out two large pots of milk. She placed them one by one in front of Susu, and then went back behind her table, making herself comfortable.

    ¡°Nana¡­I didn¡¯t ask¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving today aren¡¯t you? The baby will need enough milk for the journey¡±

    Susu stood there, stupefied she didn¡¯t know what to say. She felt naked, as though the old lady knew who she was.

    ¡°Thank you, Nana,¡± Susu said with a bow, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand what you told me. But I¡¯ll keep your words in my heart.¡±

    ¡°Good, don¡¯t forget to bring the child for me to see before leave, alright?¡±

    ¡°I shall,¡± Susu said with a smile, picking the two jugs up from

    Susu poured the milk into the pots, filling them completely, the picked them up one by one in each hand. She turned around and began to walk through the door. ¡°Oh! Before you go since you can¡¯t produce as much milk as you would like. Find and grind versen seeds and uoni plums. They are a milk preservative. They can also increase the nutritional value of the milk.¡±

    Susu perked up, persevere? Increase nutritional value? ¡°Thank you, Nana! Thank you! I¡¯ll remember that!¡±

    A wrinkly grin flashed across the Old woman¡¯s face and she watched as Susu scampered off with the jugs in her hand.

    Having the jars of milk would be the first step for Susu, her plan now was to acquire the versen seeds and uoni plums from the nearest herbalist in the village.

    Her concern though, was if a herbalist had them in stock. The streets slowly got livelier with each passing second, cows, sheep, and goats from all the neighboring farms came and began to fill the streets, filling them.

    Shouting matches for trade took place at a moment¡¯s notice. Susu even heard a man trade three sheep for someone¡¯s daughter in marriage. ¡°I guess this is the life of a villager, a life¡­I gladly don¡¯t have to live.¡±

 Chapter 8: Weaklings...The lotta them

    ¡°I hate this village.¡± Marshall Zian Tao said to Jing Feng annoyance. He¡¯d been complaining of the scent for days, despite only spending one night in the village.

    Why does he complain every ten seconds? Feng asked himself, trying his best o hide his frown.

    Yes, The Yellow Orchid village was bathed in strong scents, fruits, vegetables, feet and the occasional feces, but it wasn¡¯t that bad to him.

    Feng thought that Zian Tao, thought too highly of himself, despite himself only being a simple Marshall within the Imperial Guard.

    Jing Feng might¡¯ve been putting it simply, as he compared the Marshall Zian Tao to himself.

    After all, he wasn¡¯t an Imperial Guard but a Dingshi. One of the Emperor¡¯s personal body guards.

    Jing Feng wasn¡¯t born within the Dragon Palace. He wasn¡¯t a bastard from Noble family. Nor was he a son of a mighty general. He, was a simple lad found on a latrine left out in the dark, crying in the middle of the night.

    And despite that¡­he was selected to the Black Cauldron.

    ¡°You¡¯re quiet Captain Feng,¡± Tao said firmly, stuffing another piece of chicken into his maw.

    ¡°¡­Just awaiting your orders Marshall Tao.¡±

    ¡°Awaiting my orders?¡± Marshall Tao scoffed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a Captain? I didn¡¯t know my words reached you!¡± He bellowed with a hearty laugh.

    Out of the Ten Marshalls within the Imperial Guards, he was the most laid back, suited for desk duty. Yet, he was here, in the field.

    ¡°What are we doing here Marshall Tao?¡± Feng asked, frustrated.

    ¡°Cleaning up the bandits, why else?¡± He said, sucking the chicken bone dry of its juices.

    ¡°Then why are we still here?¡±

    ¡°¡­because I see it fit that we stay here for now soldier. Do you understand me?¡± Tao growled.

    The other Imperial Guards shifted their eyes from their plates, looking at Jing Feng, making him feel naked. He read their thoughts without a moment¡¯s rest because their thoughts were what he was accustomed to.

    Cesuo Nanhai they called him under their breath Latrine Child¡­an unwanted child. That wasn¡¯t all that they didn¡¯t like about him though. It was his confidence. How dare he speak to the Marshall in that tone? Their eyes said.

    Jing Feng spoke to the Marshall in that tone, because he was of the Accentuation Realm.

    A warrior that Huaxia needed.

    No a Warrior the Emperor needed.

    Unlike the rest who barely scraped to the Core Awakening Realm. Weaklings. The lotta them. He thought, hiding his scorn with his dazed eyes.

    Jing Feng didn¡¯t care though. He was a Dingshi, and none of them knew. After all the Dingshis were only known to the Emperor.

    I may have been unwanted, but right now, the Emperor needs me to complete this task.

    Being as skillful as Jing Feng gave him confidence and power. Hidden, of course, hidden from the likes of the rest, because they weren¡¯t within his Martial Realm of prowess.

    ¡­And despite being left on a Latrine at birth¡­he was better than all of them!

    ¡®Shi San¡¯, He reminsed, the Emperor calling by his Dingshi name. ¡®You¡¯re being assigned Marshall Zian Tao¡¯s Platoon. Banditry between Longyan and Anqing passage has risen too high. But that¡¯s not why I¡¯m sending you there. You¡¯re to escort an Axsumite caravan to Fuzhou for me. Do you understand?¡¯

    Axsumites? He questioned at the time.

    ¡®There¡¯s no need to worry.¡¯ The Emperor told him, ¡®They aren¡¯t warriors, but refugees. There¡¯s no need to bring this up with anyone, can I trust you with this task?¡¯

    ¡®Yes Your Majesty.¡¯

    ¡®Good, now take this with you.

    Feng rose from kneeling, then walked up to the Emperor, robes swaying as the wind embraced him as he walked down the steps to him.

    The Emperor pulled an envelope from under his robe sleeve handing it to him. It held his crest under cooled wax and made Feng scared to even touch something such as this.

    The Emperor¡¯s porcelain white skin was as white as snow. His features were sharper than a poisoned dagger, but his eyes were as gentle as a newborn kitten¡¯s own.

    Ever since that day, he felt as though the weight of the world had been placed on him. Axsumites? He thought bitterly. If bringing them forth to the Emperor to be executed is my duty, then I¡¯ll gladly do it!A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Enjoy your food Marshall Tao, I¡¯ll head out to patrol for these bandits,¡± Feng said, pushing his chair from beneath his feet.

    A loud groan shrieked across the room, as the chair broke the silence within the room Everyone eyed him with discerning eyes. Yes¡­look at me, you ingrates! He thought with a smile. Then, marched upstairs to his room.

    The room was small, square and had one bed which sat on the right of the wall. The table which had a basin on, sat in the left corner, above a small cabinet for his clothes.

    The window was in the middle of the wall, right above the table, where light poured in leaving a dragging shadow of the basin and table and between the table and bed was his sword and halberd, propped up against the wall.

    He smiled, watching as the sheath of the sword twinkled when the sun glanced at it. The sheath was black, and silver decorations. It had the Huaxian character ¡®Shi San¡¯ engraved into it, signifying his rank as a Dingshi of the Black Cauldron.

    In the Black Cauldron, they were twenty Dingshis, not included in the Fire Master. The Dingshis considered themselves sword-brothers.

    A bitter memory aroused within his mind, but he pushed it down, quelling it. A shadow of the fire is never weak, but always surging with power to light the way to protect the Emperor¡­for Huaxia

    ¡°For my fallen brother¡¯s and master,¡± Feng said softly.

    Feng disrobed himself, taking off the standard Imperial Guard¡¯s uniform. The crumpled sound of the envelope snapped into his ear and he pulled it free, placing it on the table with most care. this belongs to the Emperor, this is worth more than my life! He thought, happily.

    Once he finished disrobing he tossed his Imperial Guard robes on the bed and began fishing through his sack, pulling a shredded cloak over his undergarments and snapping up his sword.

    He¡¯d never wondered about the Jianghu on his own, but since he since he¡¯d broken through to the Accentuation Realm¡­why would he even care if he came across a bandit?

    No One was his better. Jing Feng, at the young age of Twenty-Nine¡­was simply a master¡­genius he was told. Who would¡¯ve thought that the Latrine boy would become a Master Swordsman, He thought happily, hearing his Master¡¯s words. It was like hearing the finest song, from the zither on a tranquil night when the moon beamed at its brightest.

    Jing Feng pushed the window open with a a palm-full of Qi, then leapt through, sword in hand and ragged cloak trailing behind him.

    As he soared in the air, he could see people¡¯s eyes drawing to him as he skipped to another building.

    The people on the ground raised their hands pointing at Jing Feng, hurling curses and complaining about the shingles that¡¯ll fall. Shingles falling? Jing Feng thought, allowing their words to draw a smile onto his lips.

    He stepped on the next roof, skipping lightly, ensuring he didn¡¯t dislodge any shingles. He headed towards the south of the end of the city, and within thirty seconds he¡¯d reached it.

    Jing Feng landed on the Paifang, feeling the stones scrap beneath his feet and turned around to watch the people behind him. It wasn¡¯t like him to be this arrogant or haughty, but with the emperor requesting a mission of you. Why not express it through your Qinggong.

    He gave a mocking bow to the ground below and saw the aura of two warriors in the distance. A woman dressed in white, with a matching white veil covering her face. She held a child in her arms and another man, whose aura seemed fierce in comparison.

    His chest was shown, showing the hair on his chest and his rugged appearance, in both clothes and face.

    No¡­he¡¯s not on my Martial Realm He thought, but maybe another time.

    Jing Feng turned around and sprung onto the surrounding trees soaring through the skies and disappearing into the forest¡¯s embrace.

    Because today was the day that he¡¯d meet the people The Emperor requested that he escort back to the palace.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Two days passed and nothing. Jing Feng had scampered up and down the river bed, looking for the boat that carried his Emperor¡¯s Axsumite ¡®guests¡¯.

    Feng lay on top of a tree, feeling as the wind waft around flapping his ragged cloak, disturbing each second he tried to rest.

    He purposely kept himself hidden in the trees, a few hundred meters away from the river bed, ensuring he wasn¡¯t seen.

    People traversed from Anqing to Yellow Orchid in droves. Majority of them carrying supplies and cargo meant for Longyan. The same could be said about those who travelled from Longyan to Anqing.

    Marshall Tao¡¯s duties were to ensure the trade between the two provinces were solidified and to capture or kill any bandits who posed to offset the trade.

    Marshall Tao was a shrewd man, Feng could admit that, he was just lazy. He watched as Tao¡¯s men paced back and forth guarding the roads like vultures, yet, he was nowhere to be found.

    The Imperial Guards were proficient, they had to be, but none of them were Jing Feng. As easy as this assignment was for the Jing Feng he began to wander if it¡¯ll ever end.

    A sudden growl caught Jing Feng¡¯s attention. He looked down at his stomach and felt as it churned from emptiness. ¡°I guess two days without food is the most I can suffer.¡±

    He leapt from atop the trees, landing on the ground with the thud of a whimper. ¡°Time to eat.¡±

    Jing Feng sprung through the forest, skipping from tree to tree, tapping the barks of the trees as he used his qinggong. He spun, twirled and skidded whilst he floated, feeling the wind caress his face.

    Once he made he reached his destination, sword in hand. He flicked the grass mat up and peered into the trap hole.

    A brown rabbit was spiked in the trap hole. He scooped it up and began skinning it.

    The scent of green crushed grass, fluttered into his nose making him gawk from the scent. He wasn¡¯t used to such raw scents. In the Dragon Palace, the scents were subtle, aromatic and full of colour.

    Jing Feng built a fresh fireplace, making a smokeless fire and watched as the rabbit slowly cooked, beneath his fire.

    He wasn¡¯t used to sleeping on trees, but his training allowed him to sleep, anywhere. If he were to compare it to the Black Cauldron, it was slightly better.

    Feng¡¯s mind drifted to his old life, thinking of how hard the Pit Master pushed him to his limits, ensuring he wasn¡¯t weak as a Dingshi.

    A smile resonated on Jing Feng¡¯s face as he remembered his real name, ¡®Shi San¡¯. He spun his sword in his hand, watching as his name disappeared as the sheathe turned in his hand.

    He didn¡¯t mind the name Jing Feng, it was better than Shi San, which happened just to be a number. It made him feel normal¡­normal as he could be.

    Feng knew that they were Dingshi who resented the training, the Pit Master and the Black Cauldron¡­but not him.

    He loved it.

    He loved that he was important to the Emperor. Important to the Empire. He loved how important he was to ensuring that the Great Empire of Huaxia would live on.

    Feng pushed himself up, grabbing his sword and tapping his side, ensuring the Emperor¡¯s envelope was still there.

    He looked up, noting the trees had blocked out the sun, allowing the wind to leave his neck full of goosebumps.

    Jing Feng travelled back to his spot and lapped his foot, keeping his eyes on the Red River.

    ¡°The Palace is far more beautiful than this.¡± He complained. ¡°¡­far more beautiful.¡±

 Chapter 9: The Black Cauldron

    Night came, and so did the sound of hooting Owls and chirping birds. Jing Feng had fallen asleep, just like he planned. He had a hunch that the ship would arrive, but as he peered into the bleak darkness of the night.

    The moon¡¯s light sprayed across the river providing a tranquil luminescence he¡¯d never experienced before, not even in the Dragon Palace.

    In all his years, never would he have thought that watching a remote river like this, could warm his soul¡­despite the coldness of the wind.

    As he kept his eyes open, listening to the mokugo knock in the distance. Then, he waited to hear the chants of a sutra. But none came. Yet, the knocking of the mokugo started. Why are they no chants Jing Feng thought, pulling the little goatee he¡¯d grown the past three days.

    He Feng leapt from on top of the tree and skipped his way down to the river, using his Qinggong as smooth as he possibly could.

    He landed on the riverside, feeling as his hands seeped into the sand. He rolled his neck and began following the sound of the mokugo beats.

    The hollow sounds of the wood being beat, made him whisper, reciting the words his master told him whilst meditating. ¡°I am a Dingshi of the Black Cauldron, as I wander the world in fighting evil within the Great Empire of Huaxia, no one is my equal, as my name is Shi San.¡±

    He¡¯d said those words thousands of times, possibly even a million. All he knew was when he broke through to a Qi Perception Realm¡­that new glory awaited him. Maybe I could even become the new Pit Master.

    Jing Feng continued to walk across the sand, dragging his feet feeling as the sutra around him slowly began to smother him.

    He leapt to the other side, then jogged down the stream following the current where the mokugo beat began to grow and also did the dark aura smothering him whole.

    The river bay curled to the right and Jing Feng followed, the sand began to tread on the sloppy side, making his feet sink further into the sand, which annoyed him.

    He pursed his lips in annoyance with the mokugo beat pulsed even harder and when he looked to his right his eyes felt as though they were bleeding.

    Bodies. Dozens of them lay within the bay, bunched up together mangled twisted and maimed. The foul stench of the rotting corpses chewed his throat, making it craggier than usual.

    The eyes of the dead woman peered into his stomach, trying her best to make him uneasy. His stomach was already churning from disgust, so why would he even feel unease?

    Jing Feng yanked his sword from its sheath, and then scraped it across the hands of the mangled bodies. He felt the tension in his blade as he did so. Callused hands, not who I am looking for¡­or did they die in the water.

    Another loud clunk resonated into his ear drawing Feng¡¯s attention. He snapped left and finally saw what was making the mokugo knocking sound.

    Broken charred pieces of wood, which made up the deck of a ship had clumped together hitting a boulder, imitating the mokugo knock, which only infuriated Jing Feng. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I smell any BLOOD?¡± Jing Feng hissed, flustered.

    He was of the Accentuation Realm, his senses were ENHANCED! But yet, he smelt¡­nothing.

    A large gust of wind waved across the river bed, rustling trees and sand alike. A loud crash of water sprayed mist on the other side of the river. It was heaven that had dropped the answer, right into his lap¡­or nose more precisely.

    ¡°The wind¡¯s blowing south, instead of north¡­that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t smell anything!¡± Jing Feng cursed.

    The level of frustration that mounted within his mind, made him feel as though the years he¡¯d spent cultivating had been for naught.

    Why didn¡¯t he just come down to the river to check? Why did he stay up in trees, not checking anything? He knew that nothing was here, that he could see¡­but this¡­this only infuriated him more.

    A stone cracked behind him, making him snap back in response, the sword wielded in defence. ¡°I know you¡¯re there!¡± He hissed.

    A man appeared out of thin air, sand and shattered stone blooming around him. He didn¡¯t move, nor did he say anything, which drew Jing Feng¡¯s frustration even further.

    It was one thing to fail at protecting someone, once it wasn¡¯t related to the empire. He¡¯d watched people die on his watch, but once the empire was still alive. Nothing mattered.

    However, the emperor gave him a mission. A mission that would keep Huaxia¡¯s glory at its pinnacle. Yet, he failed. Failed to escort these Axsumites and also failed to report their deaths to the emperor sooner.

    ¡°Did you do this?¡± Jing Feng asked, feeling the sand beneath scrape against his sole. The man didn¡¯t answer, but the wind did for him.

    A spray of sunlight flashed across his shadowed face, finally showing it for the first time. The man¡¯s face was covered, only leaving his eyes open.

    He wore black and white robes, that were partly shredded, but mostly wet, leaving a subtle gleam whenever the sun sheened across them. He held a quarterstaff in his hand and oozed power.

    The power that Jing Feng knew he could defeat!

    Feng slowly began to circle the man, who simply stood in place. He didn¡¯t move, nor did he feel overpowered by Feng¡¯s aura, despite him coursing his Qi throughout his meridians viciously.

    It was the man who couldn¡¯t even be bothered to acknowledge Feng¡¯s might, which only infuriated him even further. That, however, was foolish¡­because it only allowed Feng to open the six meridians from his Core Dantian, flooding his meridians even more¡­ready to unleash his frustration and one swoop.

    Feng took one stepped, appearing behind using an instantaneous step. He drove his sword into the man¡¯s back, only to feel the air.

    He dropped to the ground, feeling as a jolt of pain shot up his right leg. He knelt looking up seeing the cloaked figure burying a quarterstaff into his right knee. WHAT IS THIS? Feng hissed to himself.

    He used the momentum, to spin, loosing a spiral kick to his back, forcing the yellow-eyed bastard to skip back.

    The man deflected, parried and dodged each thrust and slash Feng dashed out. Until Feng overextended one of his lunges.

    The yellow-eyed man¡¯s lips curled into a smile behind his veil, then he waited for him to take his left arm.

    A loud cling resonated into the air with Feng, blocking the attack at the last moment. Flowing Deceit. He called it, The guise of it was to appear disadvantaged, only to find yourself dead with either his blade¡­or halberd.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Feng¡¯s blade nicked the right side of the man¡¯s neck as he swerved out of the way, burying his quarterstaff into Feng¡¯s back, not once, but five times in the form form of a combo, stealing Feng¡¯s moral in an instant.

    Shame aroused itself into Feng from being struck so many times. Agitated and annoyed, he loosed a kick and then drilled into a spin. Forcing the man back, but as wild and passionate as each blow was filled with. The cloaked man sidestepped, skipped and feinted left, only to bury his quarter into Feng¡¯s chest with a clunk.

    Feng slapped it away with a snarl, but only to groan outpain from a back slap from the cloaked man. With gritted teeth, he stared back defiantly, only to hear the menacing laugh emanating from the yellow-eyed man¡¯s lips.

    The cloaked man¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t yellow, but silver, gentle, which carried a sterness to them, a sterness he was all too familiar with.

    As a bout of familiarity resonated within Feng¡¯s mind, and then it hit him¡­just like the quarterstaff did, right in the chest. Zhu Mo Shi??

    ¡°Master¡­I..¡± Shi San asked, hoping to be right. The cloaked man removed his veil in one fluid motion, showing a battered old face with hundreds of unkempt grey strands flowing down his head.

    His eyes brows were grey, more than enough for Shi San to recognise his Master. The old man¡¯s sternness hadn¡¯t changed in the years he hadn¡¯t seen him. The only difference was, he had more wrinkles in his face than before.

    His nose still had the flaccid mole on his left nostril and his beard was as scraggly as it had been on the first day he met him. ¡°Master!¡±

    Shi San scrambled up into a bow, slamming his hand against the sand with a loud thud. He didn¡¯t catch his master¡¯s discerning eye, but he felt it.

    ¡°Shi San, I¡¯m happy to see that you¡¯ve been well.¡± Zhu Mo Shi said, approaching Feng, crunching sand beneath his feet.

    ¡°Master¡­what happened?! I thought you were dead! Brother Si told us!¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­I see, what Si¡¯er said doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is the lack of improvement I¡¯ve just witnessed. You¡¯ve only ascended to Divination Realm after all these years!¡± He hissed, eyes laced in anger.

    It¡¯d been years since Feng last felt fright such as this. Even when he was in the Emperor¡¯s presence he was never this scared. But his Master held such an authoritative aura. It made him feel like an ant looking up Mount Tai.

    ¡°I¡¯ve ascended to the Accentuation Realm Master. I can use the instantaneous step without fault.¡± He said, forcing himself not to plead.

    ¡°Hoo¡­.Accentuation Realm? But why does it feel as though you¡¯re abilities are nothing but that of a Divination Realm?

    Shi san didn¡¯t answer, he knew when to silence himself and when to speak, especially when dealing with Zhu Mo Shi.

    ¡°How close are you to breaking through to the Qi Perception Realm?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know Master, I only ascended three months ago.¡±

    ¡°¡­ahh, that explains it.¡±

    Shi San looked up in confusion, unable to comprehend his master¡¯s words. ¡°I don¡¯t understand master.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re newly ascended Shi San. No matter what you believe. You are far from mastering the Instantaneous Step. You wont ever able to Master it in three months. Also, you¡¯re new meridians have not fully opened, sometimes, that takes years, so regardless of what you think¡­you¡¯re still only a Divination Realm practitioner.¡±

    Those words stung¡­stung Shi San to his core. His abilities, were only that of a Divination Realm pracicioner? That made no sense to Shi San¡­he rejected, regardless of who Zhu Mo Shi was.

    He¡¯d ascended, with prudent training. He trained day and night, and was able to gain his strength with great pain, but only to be considered a Divination Realm practitioner?

    No¡­I reject this!

    ¡°Shi San,¡± Zhu Mo Shi grunted, taking Shi San out of his thoughts. ¡°Do you know why I consider you¡¯re only of the Divination Realm?¡±

    Shi San look into his master, cold silver eyes and swallowed deeply. He knew that look, it was the look that reminded him of his place. He wouldn¡¯t be taught with a rod, but his words¡­words that stung more than a rod ever could. ¡°No Master, I don¡¯t know why you only consider me a Divination Realm practitioner.¡±

    A knowing smile curled around Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s lips. ¡°You haven¡¯t realised that in our fight¡­I sealed your acupoints in the hidden strokes of my quarterstaff!¡±

    What?!

    Shi San tried to move, but his body wouldn¡¯t let him. Only his eyes moved, as they followed his master¡¯s movement who trailed left and right, allowing the moon to flicker between them.

    Zhu Mo Shi eventually walked up to Shi San, clasping his hand on his shoulder. ¡°Do you understand now?¡±

    Shi San answered but through his eyes, but also knowing Zhu Mo Shi. He wasn¡¯t finished. He took moments such as this, and made them teaching moments¡­or, he just reminded everyone that they were far from the standard of what was required of a Dingshi.

    ¡°Such potential¡­wasted. Shi San¡­words can¡¯t express how disappointed in how you¡¯ve grown in my abscense. To think, Shi Liu held you in such high regard.¡±

    The disgust, from Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s tone, made his skin erupt within. The shame, frustration, and guilt forced a tear from his eyes. He¡¯d failed to save his Master during a fire. The fire not only took his master but also his sworn brothers Nine and Sixteen as well.

    ¡°Master!¡± He pleaded, after Zhu Mo Shi unsealed his acupoint.

    ¡°Silence!¡± The Zhu Mo Shi snapped, waving his hand away.

    Shi San ground his teeth, trying his best to not show his agitation.

    ¡°Whilst you were busy being the Emperor¡¯s lamb.¡± He said calmly, turning around and began unfastening the band that kept his Hanfu fixed.

    He slid his shoulder off, then removed his right shoulder showing his chest in its entirety, undressing himself completely.

    Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s body was covered in burn marks, that made the chiseled body seem weaker than what Shi San could ever imagine.

    How did he survive such injuries? Feng asked himself.

    The skin of his master was warped beyond recognition with black, purple and red splotches stitched into his skin like a patch, making Feng unpleasant.

    Shi San tried his best to keep his stomach in check but the longer he looked, the more it bubbled up, making him want to vomit. Despite how he felt, he still kept his face calm¡­or so he thought.

    ¡°Master¡­how¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Emperor gave me these Scars, Shi San?¡± He said firmly.

    My emperor? He¡¯s THE Emperor! Shi San huffed to himself.

    ¡°I¡¯ve served him my entire life¡­only to cast away by fire. He would¡¯ve thought that this day would¡¯ve come.¡± Zhu Mo Shi said.

    No¡­that¡¯s not true. The Emperor doesn¡¯t engage in politicking. He¡¯s upfront and frank, in everything he does. Feng thought.

    He¡¯d never been commissioned to fulfill assassinations against Nobles who went up against the emperor but was sent a warning, because the Emperor knew all. Something¡¯s not right here Feng deducted, something is not right here at all.

    The acupoints around Shi San body began to loosen, as if the heavens willed it. A bead of sweat flowed down his forehead and fell to the sand. He licked his lips and looked at his former master. ¡°I¡¯ve misheard you haven¡¯t I Master? You mean Our Emperor?¡± Shi San asked, breathing heavily.

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe he tried to kill me?!¡± The Zhu Mo Shi snapped back, eyes laced in anger.

    ¡°If he did try to kill you, he probably had good reason, but that is not the point Master. The point is, I¡¯ve been tasked to given a task by the Emperor. He asked me to escort these Axsumites in the name of the Emperor, yet you killed them. That is an unforgivable offense. The heavens may not be here to strike you down, but my blade will be enough to do it!¡±

    The Zhu Mo Shi turned to him, hands clasped behind his back and his lips curled into a knowing smile.

    The killing aura that began to flow from Zhu Mo Shi made Shi San hesitate. His eyes were now enshrouded in Qi. He¡¯s of the Qi Perception Realm!

    ¡°You¡¯ve ascended to the Qi Perception.¡± Shi San scoffed,

    ¡°I have¡­¡± The Zhu Mo Shi said coldly. ¡°Before you die, I¡¯ll let you in on a little secret. I didn¡¯t kill the dirt skins. But I did initiate it!¡±

    ¡°Why? Master, what did you do?!?¡±

    ¡°I did nothing wrong Shi San! I only did what was right. The laws of Emperor Tian Hao, have been rejected by your Emperor! He seeks to bring them the downfall of HUAXIA! Not on my watch! NOT. ON. MY. WATCH!¡±

    ¡°YOU LIE! THE EMPEROR WOULD NEVER DO ANYTHING TO DISRESPECT EMPEROR TIAN HAO¡¯S LEGACY!¡± Shi San hissed, blade swirling with Qi.

    ¡°You know nothing Shi San, but let me ask you one question. Are you with me? Because if you aren¡¯t with me. The only future you have is death.¡±

    ¡°I am not afraid of Death. But you will be when I finish with you!¡± Shi San said coldly.

    The Zhu Mo Shi harrumphed, shaking his head showing his disappointment once more. ¡°I won¡¯t even dirty my quarterstaff with the likes of you. I¡¯ll leave that to Shi Jiu and Shi Liu¡­¡±

    Shi Shi Jiu and Shi Liu exploded from beneath the sand, blades beaming with light and Qi.

    They brought their blades down, striking Shi San in one fluid motion. Shi Shi Jiu¡¯ blade went through Shi San¡¯s midsection whilst Shi Liu¡¯s own sliced through his neck.

    Shi San dropped to his knees holding his midsection, trying to stop his innards from spilling out onto the sand. The blood and gore flowed between his fingertips like a muddled river, encroaching on a beach.

    The Black Cauldron genius blinked his eyes, feeling his head tilt to the side. He tried to raise his hand to touch his neck, but instead sand rolled into his eyes as he felt his head roll.

    Shi San tried to blink once more, but with the sand in his eyes it was futile. A figure appeared in front of him, square looking shoulders and a slim waist to match.

    It was a familiar figure to Shi San, despite the sand in his eyes. ¡­Shi Liu is that you? He thought, cheerfully, finally being able to see his sword-brother one more time. ¡°Shi Liu You¡¯re alive,¡± He said softly, ¡°Shi Liu¡­you¡¯re¡­al.. I¡­ve.¡±

    ¡­But Shi San was not.

 Chapter 10: Copper Coins and Herbs

    After scowering the village for an hour, Susu eventually found a herbalist, funny enough from everyone¡¯s recommendation.

    When Susu approached the stall, she was confused. The woman didn¡¯t sell herbs out right, but wooden toys. It confused her, but she wore her best smile, despite wearing her veil.

    ¡°Are you Tou Rong¡­the Herbalist?¡± Susu asked.

    ¡°I am.¡± Tou Rong answer, filing down a piece of wood in her hand. As Susu¡¯s eyes wandered at the two rows of wooden toys.

    The first row was dolls for girls and based on the horse hair used for hair, she could tell how skill she was, as she couldn¡¯t see the nail keeping the hair in one place.

    The elevated second row, was filled with Martial Warriors and Soldiers alike, Susu even think she saw someone she knew. ¡°This is Qiang Wei¡­isn¡¯t it?¡± Susu asked.

    Tou Rong stopped filing and looked up at Susu, discernment written across her face. ¡°Interesting, what makes you say that?¡±

    ¡°The spear and pose. I¡¯ve fought against Qiang Wei; The Iron Spear,¡± Susu said

    ¡°You must be an amazing Martial Artist to be able to fight against The Iron Spear¡±

    ¡°Hardly, I lost in three moves.¡± Susu Lied, ¡°Qiang Wei is one of the best fighters from the The Crimson Orchid Sect¡±

    ¡°May I know my lady¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Tan Ran,¡± Susu lied.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of that name,¡± Tou Rong answered, placing her file on the stall. ¡°Would my lady pose for me, I can sculpt the next wooden toy based on you?¡±

    ¡°I am no one Ms. Rong, so don¡¯t waste your wood on me.¡±

    ¡°It¡ª¡° Tou Rong tried to say, but was cut off by Susu.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for versen seeds and uoni plums.¡± Susu said firmly.

    ¡°I see, give me one moment.¡±

    As Tou Rong began looking for versen seeds and uoni plums. Her mind wandered back to three years ago when the Grand Martial Arts Tournaments took place.

    In truth, she defeated Qiang Wei in eight moves, something people weren¡¯t expecting. Then, she went on to defeat Hong Quan, The heir-apparent of the Heavy Sword Sect.

    She still remembered the buzz around the stadium, The heir-apparent losing to a Sectless Parsonian? Oh, how that infuriated their Grand Master Shuang Peng.

    In all the years of the Grand Martial Arts Tournament, a sectless Parsonian defeated a student from one of the Three Pillars of the Jianghu.

    In truth, it wasn¡¯t unheard of for the Pillars to be defeated in such a fashion, but eight moves? Now, that was a sight to see.

    To Susu, seeing Hong Quan stirring in silent fierceness, was laughable. As he, was a bully. A bully that got what he deserved, She thought.

    Susu would be lying to herself, if she wasn¡¯t proud in the fashion and speed that she defeated the heir-apparent. That was her moment, but as Shi Qiu broke his marriage proposal to her¡­everything changed for Susu and not for the better either.

    ¡°Have you seen Susu, Scorpion Maiden?¡± Tou Rong asked, as she sat down sifting through her sacks, looking for the versen seeds and uomi plums.

    ¡°I have seen her in battle.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that she defeated Qiang Wei in sixteen moves.¡±

    ¡°Eight.

    ¡°My apologies, eight moves. Is it true she¡¯s a Parsonian? I heard that why she wears a viel.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never seen her face.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­ok, if you don¡¯t mind me asking Lady Ran, where are you from, you¡¯re accent doesn¡¯t sound like you¡¯re from Anqing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from Longyan,¡± Susu said with a smile.

    ¡°Longyan? Your accent doesn¡¯t speak sound like you¡¯re from Longyan¡­¡±

    ¡°Because I grew up in Fuzhou.¡±

    ¡°Fuzhou? You¡¯re quite far aren¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡± Susu said with a light laugh. ¡°My husband wanted to experience the Anqing Wine Festival so we travelled here.¡±

    ¡°You and everyone here my dear, you and everyone here.¡±

    Susu¡¯s eyes to one of the figurines, one she knew instantly. ¡°This is Yan Fan¡­isn¡¯t it?¡± Susu asked, changing the topic.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s Fan the Fearless!¡±Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°This¡­is well made.¡± Susu said calmly.

    ¡°I try my best Lady Ran,¡± Tou Rong said with a laugh, ¡°If you fancy Fan the Fearless, that¡¯ll be five copper ¡±

    ¡°Five coppers? that¡¯s a bit isn¡¯t it? If I were to be interested in buying two. How much would that be?¡±

    ¡°Eight coppers coins.¡±

    Hmm¡­I see Susu thought. She pulled three copper coins from her pouch. She dropped two into her pan and flashed her best-veiled smile.

    ¡°two copper coins for Fan the Fearless.

    ¡°I said fi¡ª¡°

    Then, Susu dropped eight more copper coins into the pan. ¡°And I would like the remainder of your uoni plums and versen seeds.¡±

    ¡°Three copper coins for Fan the Fearless and fifteen copper coins for the versen seeds and uoni plums.¡±

    ¡°No. I still need to buy goods for my journey to Longyan¡±

    ¡°¡­and I need to be paid for my work.¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­what are the price of the versen seeds and uoni plums without the wooden toy?¡±

    ¡°nine copper coins.¡± The herbalist said firmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t charged three silver coins!¡±

    ¡°Look around Lady, does anyone here seem to be able to afford one silver coin? I¡¯m just a woman trying to make a living, I¡¯m not a thief!¡± Tou Ran snapped.

    Susu harrumphed and nodded, pursing her lips as she did so. She couldn¡¯t disagree with the herbalist¡¯s words, but the craftsmanship of the model was lacking. It was decent, but not worth the copper coins!

    ¡°I know you¡¯re just trying to make a living Sister, but I still need to eat after I leave this village.¡±

    ¡°So do I, Sister, I have five children to feed!¡±

    ¡°...and I have a daughter of my own!¡± Susu snapped.

    The rustling leaves swished across the mud pavement, bristling slightly. Susu¡¯s lips were drawn to a line, but she wasn¡¯t angry, she, however, was annoyed. There wasn¡¯t a reason to be, she understood the herbalist¡¯s plight, but she had her predicament.

    ¡°I can¡¯t afford nine copper coins. For just seeds and plums.¡±

    The herbalists sat back down on her stool and began contemplating. Susu could see the windmill spinning within her mind. ¡°What reason do you need plums and seeds?¡± She asked, after thirty seconds of silence.

    ¡°I can only produce milk twice a week. I was told by an Old Nan that Uoni Plums can provide nutritional sustenance for my daughter during that period. She also mentioned that versen seeds can preserve the milk for an extended period, at least till we make it to Longyan.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­I¡¯m not surprised you can¡¯t produce milk with those teats. It doesn¡¯t help with how haughty you are¡­either,¡± Tou Rong spat, laughing at the size of Susu¡¯s teats.

    Susu¡¯s cheeks flushed red instantly, but thanks to her veil Tou Rong couldn¡¯t see her shame.

    I''m not that small! Susu thought, touching her breast unconsciously.

    The herbalist¡¯s lips curled into a teasing smile, then she shook her head. ¡°Eight copper coins for the seeds and plums. Six copper coins for the figurine.¡±

    Tou Rong pulled a draw from her stall, fishing her hand into it. Then, she picked up an empty box by her feet. She sprinkled purple seeds which were highlighted yellow in one section of the box. ¡°I only have four uoni plums left, if you can wait a week, you can get six more. ¡±She said pulling a drawer to her right.

    The herbalist dropped the faint orange coloured plums into the second compartment of the box and handed them over to Susu who eyed her confused. ¡°Three copper coins for the figurine.¡±

    ¡°The negotiation has ended. If you want to leave the figurine, it¡¯s OK My dear Longyanian, but I¡¯m not selling it for dirt cheap. Make a decision.¡±

    Susu violently dished into her purses, pulling ten copper coins free. The pan dinged angrily as if she¡¯d slammed them down with her fingertips.

    ¡°Thank You.¡± The Herbalists with a mocking bow, ¡°NOW, I have some advice for you. Don¡¯t worry it¡¯s not related to your attitude, but it¡¯s related to your daughter¡¯s safety.¡±

    Susu bit her lip in frustration, feeling as though she¡¯d paid a fortune. She didn¡¯t, but she knew what she paid in a small village like this. Normally though, she¡¯d wiggle and haggle her way at any merchant she came across.

    Now that she had a child with her, and no milk to feed her. She had to bite the bullet and hoped the milk didn¡¯t spoil on their way to Longyan. On top of that, they were late in reaching their Master¡¯s, so time truly was of the essence. ¡°What about my daughter¡¯s safety?¡± Susu asked stupefied.

    Susu¡¯s hand unconsciously slid into her purse. Frustration painted itself across her face, as she knitted her brows, feeling missing copper coins her purse once held. ¡°You¡¯re with your husband?¡± To Rong asked.

    ¡°Yes...¡± Susu answered. ¡°Why are you asking all these questions?¡±

    ¡°Because Bandits have been roving between Anqing and Longyan. If you¡¯re travelling alone with your child and Husband, you are likely to die. It¡¯d be best if you stayed in the village for a few weeks.¡±

    ¡°A few weeks? I think we¡¯ll be fine. I saw some Imperial Guards at the tavern around the corner.¡±

    ¡°Imperial Guards? what are you talking about?¡± Tou Rong said, faced puzzled.

    ¡°Imperial Gaurds have commandeered the Yellow and White Mist tavern¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­.that¡¯s GOOD NEWS! The village chief¡¯s petition finally reached the right authorities. We¡¯ve been sending petitions to Governors of Longyan and Anqing asking for help.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­the village hasn¡¯t been looted?¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t¡­and before you say anything. Our Chief has investigated everything all of us, Thoroughly.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to say anything Sister, but don¡¯t you find this weird?¡±

    ¡°Of course I find Bandits roaming around the village weird, but what am I to do? I am but a simple wood carver hoping to make ends meet when passersby such as yourself require sustenance.¡±

    The words of the herbalists hit Susu in her heart, making her contemplate how she reacted earlier. She was short, snappy and somewhat rude, all because she couldn¡¯t get the versen seeds, uoni plums and figurine at the price she desired.

    On the other hand, the herbalists, who took up another profession as a craftsman to provide for their families were being shorted by her.

    Yet I dare to call myself a hero, Susu thought bitterly. Master would be disappointed with me. I¡¯ve shamed him with my behavior¡­I must apologise.¡±

    ¡°Sister¡­¡± Susu said softly. ¡°I want to apologise for how I¡¯ve acted. It was uncalled for.¡±

    A light chuckle danced in the air, startling Susu. The herbalist turned to her, smiling gently. ¡°It¡¯s quite alright Sister, If I had trouble nursing my brats, my moods would always be lit a fire. You take care of your young one and I¡¯ll see you in a few days, alright?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sister,¡± Susu said, clasping her hands with a slight bow. She picked up a box of versen seeds, uoni plums and jugs of milk and left, leaving the herbalist to her crafting.

    The sun had finally risen above the dawn, taking flight in the sky. It was still early in the morning, but at least the chickens had stopped croaking.

    The people of Yellow Orchid village murmured, cursed, sang, and cheered. They did everything that made the village life, but for some reason¡­it didn¡¯t affect Susu.

    She had finished her shopping for the long trip to Longyan. It would take them roughly forty-five days by foot, twenty if Zhao Xing and her used their Qinggong.

    The journey no doubt would be long, but walking around the Huaxia was always dangerous, but not too dangerous for her. However, a new in the form of the child was beginning to daunt her. How in Boddshivta¡¯s life would be she feed the baby on her way to Longyan. No¡­how the hell am I supposed to feed her, for the rest of her life?

    These thoughts cross her mind with each step she made, but nothing came to mind, so she did the only thing she thought best, head back to Xing so that they could leave.

 Chapter 11: Todays Problem

    ¡°Master, What do we do now?¡± Shi Liu asked. Zhu Mo Shi turned, eyeing Shi San¡¯s decapitated head with disgust and resolute anger.

    He knew the lad wasn¡¯t as simple as he portrayed himself to be, but he also knew he had a knack for proving himself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll soon reach the Qi Perception Realm¡± Zhu Mo Shi scoffed, ¡°A true master would¡¯ve realised the difference you fool!¡±

    Shi Jiu and Shi Liu knelt before Zhu Mo Shi as he paced back and forth, quelling his frustration. Shi San¡¯s death troubled him more than he wanted to admit, and admitting that to Shi Jiu and Shi Liu would equate to showing weakness.

    ...and that was something he was not.

    Weak.

    To Zhu Mo Shi, Shi San was always a willful brat, but after seeing his shocked expression after having his guts and head splatter across the sand.

    He wondered to himself if he did the lad an injustice. No...I didn¡¯t He thought prudently. Shi San was in league with the Emperor. He should die with him! If you want to save the world¡­hard choices must be made and drawing a line must be part of the equation.

    ¡°Master...¡± Shi Liu repeated. ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    ¡°Stop questioning me Liu¡¯er!¡± Zhu snapped. ¡°I¡¯m thinking!¡±

    A large pool of dark aura surrounded Zhu Mo Shi as he surged his Qi through her merdians.

    The Qi that enshrouded left the croaking crickets, hooting birds and snivelling weasels rustling in the background.

    A wave of Qi exploded from Zhu Mo Shi and the once sniveling weasels, hooting birds and croaking crickets, retreated into silence.

    A cold damp wind caressed the area, further soiling Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s mood¡­until he warmed himself up with his Qi.

    Shi Jiu rested a cloak around Zhu Mo Shi shoulders, then returned to his kneeling position beside Shi Liu.

    ¡°Shi Jiu retrieve Shi San¡¯s Sword and hand it over to Prince Zhenjin. Shi Liu continue hiding the Red Fox Band and the Axsumite¡¯s bodies. However, if there¡¯s something you¡¯re wary of, let me know.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± The two shouted in response.

    ¡°Master!¡± Shi Liu shouted.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I request to ha¡ª¡°

    ¡°Denied. Continue to clean up¡­I¡¯ll handle Tou Fui.¡± Zhu Mo Shi spat.

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    In a blink of an eye, Shi Liu turned, soaring three feet across the river bed and sped across the river, heading towards the other side of the Red River.

    Shi Jiu in turn snapped up Shi San¡¯s sword and then shot up towards the nearest tree, heading south in the direction of Anqing.

    Zhu Mo Shi turned and walked over to Shi San¡¯s corpse, blood still spilling onto the sand from his decapitated head.

    As he stared at the corpse, his anger began to swell. As he reminsced of all the years he¡¯d spent training him, ensuring that he¡¯d become a fine warrior.

    He did, but he was loyal to a fault, and that was something Zhu Mo Shi could not have¡­not in the slightest. ¡°You were never smart enough to think for yourself Shi San. You believed any and everything you were told. I¡¯m sorry, but your enhances before I take the Black Cauldron¡± Mo Shi said grimly.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    As sweat, dirt and grime accumulated across Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s body as he watched Shi San from afar. He knew that a show down was in inevitable.

    Zhu Mo Shi and his men had purposely pulled the Axsumite corpses to the side of the river bed and pulsed their Qi continuously, forcing him to stay at the top.

    Fear.

    That¡¯s what guided Shi San¡¯s heart, despite him believing himself to be a capable Dingshi, but a Dingshi that couldn¡¯t recognise pulsing Qi, but also made him fearful, it showed how weak he was¡­despite being of the Accentuation Realm.

    A crumpled piece of paper peeked out from Shi San¡¯s robes, it drew Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s attention making him kneel to inspect it. ¡°What is this?¡± Zhu Mo Shi asked.

    He broke the seal, pulled the envelope free and began reading the letter, only to spat in disgust ¡°I can¡¯t understand a word of this!¡± He hissed, ¡°Is this the Axsumite demon language?¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi held the letter and was about to rip it apart, but he stopped. Not allowing his fury to get the better of them. ¡°This can help Prince Zhenjin. This is more than enough proof that Prince Zhenjin needs to go up against the Emperor.

    He took a deep breath, calming himself further then tucked the letter into his robes. Then he sat down, crossing his legs and positioned himself in the lotus position.

    Zhu Mo Shi began reciting the sutras that were passed onto him by his long-dead predecessors. His body began to react without thought, as he practiced his Internal Arts, allowing his Qi to through his meridians as ripples.

    His Qi surged back and forth between his Soul, Core and Mind Dantian. His mind slowly became clearer as he purged the images of Shi San¡¯s death from in front of him.

    Zhu Mo Shi may have been hard on his students, but he wasn¡¯t a monster¡­not yet at least.

    Shi San was someone he raise, prepared him for his duty as a Dingshi. Yet, he died by his hands, all because he believed in a traitorous Emperor.

    Was it fair to take his life? Yes, because life wasn¡¯t fair. Sacrifices had to be made if Huaxia were to survive. Shi San just happened to be one. One that¡¯ll turn into millions, if the Emperor isn¡¯t stopped! Zhu Mo Shi thought.

    Three hours passed Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s mind was clear. His resolve was solidified further, not that it had ever been quelled, but with the Emperor¡¯s letter in hand¡­he was vindicated as any true patriot would.

    Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s ascension to the Qi Perception Realm was no small feat, especially compared to those who spent a majority of their lives cultivating their Internal Arts.

    He may not have been part of the Jianghu, but his Internal Arts certainly did warrant for people to be scared of him.

    The Swallowing Star Manual was a vicious Internal Arts cultivation technique, but if one could master the first three realms, their battle prowess would soar.

    He¡¯d consider the chance of entering the Arhat Realm or the Immortal Realm¡­the Realm of Enlightenment.

    A realm where only two men have been known to reach. Bodhidharma and the first Emperor of Huaxia¡­Tian Hao.

    The Emperor who united Huaxia to defeat the invading Evil Emperor of Axsum!

    Zhu Mo Shi felt as though, if he could reach the Intrinsic Tyrant Realm. No one could stop him, not even the Matriarch of the Emerald Jade Palace.

    It was known that she was of the Qi Perception Realm, but he heard she¡¯d been in seclusion for some time. And he knew full well, she wasn¡¯t going to come out unless she reached the Arhat Realm.

    The Patriarch of the Heavy Sword Sect would have to do the same, as he too, was only of the Qi Perception Realm.

    Lao Tu, the Chief of the Golden Bowl Sect, now was a different matter. He, unlike the others, was already of the Arhat Realm, and possibly on his way to the Intrinsic Tyrant¡­that that bothered him.

    The Golden Bowl Sect Zhu Mo Shi thought, was the most troublesome sect of them all.

    The Sect that fought alongside Emperor Tian Hao has remained a militia-like army ever since. And have retained a strong retinue to the Imperial Family.

    The Golden Bowl Sect¡¯s history was rich, and their martial arts profound. ¡°If Prince Zhenjin is to become Emperor¡­then the Golden Bowl Sect must be restrained¡­some how.¡±

    He harrumphed, realising that wasn¡¯t his called, but the Prince¡¯s own. ¡°The Red Fox Band was today¡¯s problem.¡±

    Sand, pebbles and stones began to float around Zhu Mo Shi¡­even Shi San''s blood began to float around him.

    The tranquil touch of the moon¡¯s light, hit him directly in the forehead, exactly where his Mind Dantian was. His eyes may have been closed, but he could feel the Heavens answering his questions whilst he cultivated.

    ¡°Yes, Zhu Mo Shi¡­what you do, is for the best of Huaxia. Emperor Tian Hao didn¡¯t unite all of Huaxia, for Axsumites to enter freely¡­when they were the ones who tried to conquer Huaxia us.¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi finished his cultivation after a further two hours, but like most days, he couldn¡¯t make the breakthrough he sought.

    ¡°I¡¯ve failed to break through again,¡± He said bitterly.

    Was Zhu Mo Shi frustrated? No¡­He knew that was all part of the path to enlightenment¡­as was purging all the Axsumites from Huaxia¡¯s land as Emperor Tian Hao did, all those centuries ago, as it surely provided the light to the nation needed in its darkest time.

 Chapter 12: Whos Next?

    As three days passed, Zhu Mo Shi made his way to Auburn Stone Valley. A valley etched between Longyan and Wuxi. It was low-populated area found in the west of Huaxia.

    Zhu Mo Shi had chosen to work with a bandit band in this particular area. The Red Fox Band was chosen due to rumours of Tou Fui¡¯s ruthlessness.

    As he walked through the valley, crows croaked in the sky whilst stones crunched beneath his feet.

    He flooded Qi into his right foot, then soared into the air. He skipped across multiple trees until he made his way to the top of the tree lines.

    As he stared in the distance, he was greeted by a mist that blocked out the morning sun, to his annoyance. ¡°Tch¡­I¡¯ve lose my bearings.¡±

    Mo Shi then slid back down from the tree and began looking for markers, that¡¯d lead him to Red Fox Band.

    Thirty minutes passed and he finally found a broken branch, with tar at the ends of the leaves.

    He nodded ruefully and made a left, He stomped himself up a butte and sailed to an opposing tree, then rounded it like a snake.

    He leapt out of the tree, only to land on a mesa. He looked left and right, and pursed his lips in annoyance at the mist. Then took one step forward and slid down a hidden ravine, tapping the sides as he fell to the ground.

    A dreary mist brewed in front of him, wafting back and forth, leaving the surrounding area muddled and harder to see through.

    Zhu Mo Shi charged through the mist, floating twenty meters using his Qinggong, once he¡¯d built a rhythm, twirling in the air, tapping his feet off of a dozen trees not allowing himself to fall back down to the ground.

    Then, he sped across the tree-line like a dove, feeling the Qi from within his Dantians slowly dissipate through his meridians.

    Found it. Zhu Mo Shi thought, spotting a black cloth wrapped around a tree trunk. He dropped to the ground with a thud, dead leaves exploding in a wave of energy.

    Insects, rats and crickets alike scampered away from him, scared, as they should be. Zhu Mo Shi took one step forward and a dozen men appeared from nowhere. ¡°IF YOU DON¡¯T NAME YOURSELF BEFORE TAKING ANOTHER STEP, I WILL ASK YOU TO FORGIVE ME FOR BEING RUDE¡­AS YOU ARE TRESPASSING!¡± A man roared, twenty meters infront of Zhu Mo Shi.

    ¡°Hello Tang Fung,¡± Zhu Mo Shi said gruffly. ¡°Summon Tou Fui¡±

    The Tang Fung dashed forward and the mist dispersed, as he wave his spear. The tip of the spear sparkled as it Zhu Mo Shi looked down at him, unimpressed. ¡° Master Mo Shi,¡± Tang Fung said with fright. ¡°SUMMON LORD LORD TOU¡­MASTER MO SHIT HAS RETURNED!¡±

    A loud cheer echoed through the dense forest and young men draped in black and green camouflaged robes, with black bands around their left arms appeared from within the mist.

    ¡°Ah ha! You¡¯ve all improved!¡± Zhu mo Shi bellowed, lying cheerfully. ¡°I coulnd¡¯t sense your Qi!¡±

    ¡°Its all thanks to your training,¡±

    ¡°Not quite, Dan Lou, I sensed you a mile away.¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi turned to his left, and shook his head. Dan Lou bowed reverendly, but didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Apologises Master Mo Shi, I have yet to understand the words you¡¯ve left me.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine Lou¡¯er. However, It¡¯s good to see all of you! And how far you¡¯ve come in such a short time!¡± Zhu Mo Shi said with a gent smile. For now¡­

    The Red Fox Band led Zhu Mo Shi through the valley and into the wooden staircase.

    As he climbed the staircase, orange and silver stones lit themselves around the. It was though he was walking through a volcano, without the blazing heat.

    The young men told Zhu Mo Shi of their struggles in training. He gave them tips and saw how their faces were lit with happiness, but deep down, he was as cold as ice.

    None of you could fight a donkey with two legs. It¡¯s a pity I wasted my time here, but at least you all did what you were supposed to.

    The reached the Manor of the Red Fox Band. Two youngsters pulled a rope and the gate to the Red Fox Band Manor opened with a mammoth groan, as it scraped against the ground.

    The Manor was a three-story house, with running water spilling from the mountain top which settled in a small pond, which was located on the south side of the valley.

    To his left, as he entered the building was the kitchen. The scent of spiced meat danced in the air, as smoke puffed from the chimney. Workers tossed bags of rice to each other from the outside as they had just obtained a new haul.

    To the right, men and women alike treated the wounded, with the grass at the front of the building stained crimson.

    The entrance to the main hall had four guards standing on each step and the moment they saw Zhu Mo Shi and their lips curled into a smile as they straightened their backs, trying to imitate soldiers as best as they could. ¡°Call Lord Tou Fui! Master Zhu Mo Shi is here!¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The chant of Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s arrival went on for a while, annoying Zhu Mo Shi, but he hid it well. This was the very why he cultivated before coming. He knew how these pieces of trash would react to his presence, but he couldn''t let them know why he was truly here.

    The door to the Main Hall groaned open and four Pillars appeared in the middle of the room, keeping the roof from falling in on them.

    An Azure Dragon statute was placed on the right of the room, with golden-silver eyes. Opposing the Azure Dragon statute was a White Tiger Statute with bronze stripes. A Black Tortoise with green gems embedded into its shell sat at the Northern Point of the Room and a Vermilion Phoenix statue sat in the Southern Point of the Main Hall.

    Each time Zhu Mo Shi saw them, he couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, watching Tou Fui make himself out to be a king with such luxurious items. Items he stole no doubt, but that wasn¡¯t Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s problem.

    The Red Fox Band living was his problem, something he hoped to fix¡­now.

    Calligraphy-styled words that spelt ¡®Red Fox¡¯ sat right beneath the roof, in an embroidered cut-out, which was embezzled in yellow, white, but mostly red.

    The design of impeccable and enhanced the room. It made the red throne on which Tou Fui sat in seem bigger than it truly was. Made for a king Zhu Mo Shi, thought, laughing in his head.

    On the left of the throne was a silver basin with a red goblet. Zhu Mo Shi smiled as he stood at the entrance, feeling exasperated. ¡°Bring Everyone!¡± He bellowed. ¡°I have good news, NEWS we¡¯ve all been waiting for!¡±

    As the young men ran into Main Hall, lighting the torches found on the pillars. The Main Hall was filled with light instantly, as though the sun itself was breing within the Red Fox Band Main Hall.

    Zhu Mo Shi didn¡¯t notice them on his last visit, but it was good that some form of luminescence was allowed in what would be a soon-to-be crypt.

    A draining groan echoed from the left, drawing his attention. Tou Fui stomped his way through the door wearing a red and black Hanfu, fingers filled with gold rings, as he walked with his sabre, Red Clever slung to his waist.

    He stomped his way up his throne, placing Red Clever on the table, then poured water from his goblet into the basin. His daughter scampered behind him, giving Zhu Mo Shi a curt nod, rushing to keep up and standing right next to him.

    Tou Fui¡¯s face, unlike everyone else¡¯s, was painted in anger with a hint of frustration.

    ¡°Thank you for gracing us with your presence Elder Zhu,¡± Fui said cooly. ¡°¡­Is everything well with you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know Lord Fui, you tell me. Have you heard anything from An Ping?¡±

    ¡°I have not. He¡¯s three days late. I was readying a scouting party but you came and stalled such plans.¡±

    ¡°Stalled?¡± Zhu Mo Shi said smiling bitterly. ¡°I apologise for interrupting your plans, shall I take my leave then?¡±

    The once cheerful atmosphere of the Red Fox Band Main Hall was now filled with silence. The young warriors who¡¯d been cheery and smiled from ear to ear were now looking at their Chief with concern. As they should, Zhu noted, realising their bleak expressions.

    An Ping was meant to capture the Axsumites. Not kill them! Instead, he got himself and the rest of Red Fox Band killed, leaving nothing but this letter for Prince Zhenjin to use. It wasn¡¯t much for the Prince to use¡­but it should be enough, Zhu Mo Shi hoped.

    ¡°¡­My doors are always open to your exit Elder Zhu, it¡¯s for you to take it¡­or not.¡± Tou Fui said sourly.

    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve offended Lord Fui. Can you tell me how I¡¯ve committed such offense? or would my presence be required else where?

    ¡°I know a threat when I see one Zhu Mo Shi. Your threats, mean nothing here. You may have taught some of my men cultivation techniques, but I¡¯ve looked into those techniques you¡¯ve taught. You¡¯re nothing but a charlatan!¡±

    ¡°Charlatan?¡± Zhu Mo Shi scoffed. ¡°¡­and what makes you say that?¡±

    ¡°I took one of those manuals you gave us to Bai Lung Po.¡±

    ¡°Hoo¡­and what did the Great Master Bai Lung Po have to say about my Internal Arts Techniques?¡±

    ¡°He said that these were no Internal Arts Cultivation Techniques, but poems written during the Eight Kingdoms Period!¡±

    Ah¡­so he¡¯s not a fool after all Zhu Mo Shi thought. ¡°It never crossed my mind that you are familiar with the Solace Harmony Sect.¡±

    ¡°I am not, but I have my ways.¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi nodded, admitting to himself this wasn¡¯t something he¡¯d foreseen. He¡¯d forced open the Dantians of the Red Fox Band men, hoping it would give them an edge against the Axsumites. It did, somewhat, but the Axsumites ensured none of them were left alive.

    Yes, forcefully expanding their Dantians was part of Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s plan. It was what Prince Zhenjin suggested. The prince wanted to make sure that nothing would ever lead back to him.

    Zhu Mo Shi had his reservations as he believed he could¡¯ve dealt with the Axsumite demons himself, but the Prince wouldn¡¯t risk it.

    In the end, twenty Red Fox Band members died and so did the Axsumites, which meant that Prince Zhenjin¡¯s plan was all but destroyed and it was all because of these INGRATES!

    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve miscalculated.¡± Zhu Mo Shi said softly.

    ¡°You have.¡± Tou Fui snapped. ¡°Our agreement is now null and void. Take your leave, or feel the fury Red Clever!¡±

    ¡°I, may leave?¡± Zhu Mo Shi asked, opening his eyes shocked by Tou Fui¡¯s arrogance.

    Zhu Mo Shi pushed himself up from his chair. ¡°SIT BACK DOWN¡­CUR, YOU ARE IN THE PRESENCE OF CHIEF TOU FUI, LEADER OF THE RED FOX MIST HOW DARE YOU STAND IN HIS PRESENCE WITHOUT HIS SAY!¡± Tou Fui¡¯s daughter snapped.

    Zhu Mo Shi chuckled a loud maniacal laugh, then eyed the father and daughter venomously. The flames of the torches sitting on the pillars quenched in that very moment.

    Zhu Mo Shi opened the eighteen meridians that connected his Dantians.

    The Main Hall was flooded with a massive surge of killing aura that emanated from Zhu Mo Shi.

    Tou Fui slapped Red Clever free and snatched it out the air, charging towards Zhu Mo Shi, Red Clever pointing at the Qi Perception practitioner. ¡°YOU DARE!¡± He screamed.

    Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s lips curled into a dreaded smile. His eyes didn¡¯t match his lips, as darkness fell upon them as he eyed the young men who once adored him.

    Their eyes were filled with pain, and horror but mostly death, because they knew after witnessing the monster that was Zhu Mo Shi, that no one here would be left alive.

    Zhu Mo Shi turned to Tou Fui who soared through the air. His Qi surged from his Core Dantian. His Mind Dantian throbbed tensely, as he watched the flow of Qi Tou Fui exhumed as his blade was pointed at his heart, but his Qi was aiming for his legs.

    Zhu Mo Shi took one step forward, then yanked Tou Fui¡¯s head free from his body, pulling his spinal cord along with it.

    He then appeared to the right of Tou Fui¡¯s daughter, leaving Red Clever spinning mid air.

    He snatched up Red Clever¡¯s sheathe from next to the basin, then buried the sheathe into her chest.

    As the light left her eyes, she knocked over the basin, spilling water and blood down the short flight of stairs.

    Zhu Mo Shi then turned to face the remainder of the room, looking at all of them with disgust as the flames of the torches finally fizzled out from his killing aura.

    Large pools of mist swarmed around him filling up the entire room. The Main Hall¡¯s Door slammed shut as if nature itself didn¡¯t want to absorb a smidgen of such animosity.

    Zhu Mo Shi walked down the steps of Tou Fui¡¯s ¡®Throne¡¯, providing the room with luminescence from the Killing Aura which swarmed around him.

    He picked up the Red Clever to murmurs and cries alike. Then changed the colour of the blade from silver to black with his Qi.

    He eyed every last one of the Red Fox Band, and finally spoke the last words they would ever hear amongst the cries of their death. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡±

 Chapter 13: Ill Just Silence Myself

    Cultivating.

    Zhao Xing despised it, but after watching the Axsumite display such destructive power in combat. He knew that he needed to improve and quickly.

    The Accentuation Realm¡­a realm he¡¯d been stuck at for the past eight years. I need to be better, I need to get stronger¡­not only for myself.

    Xing didn¡¯t want to admit it¡­but the Axsumite child was growing on him. The way she giggled, the way she laughed. It filled the emptiness within his heart¡­and he loved her for it.

    However, he knew what it would mean to raise an Axsum child in Huaxia. She would never be accepted. Unless she forces them to accept her.

    Dreams of Grandeur, it would be an understatement, if Xing didn¡¯t already had plans on how to raise the child¡­but that would be its own battle, especially the way Ban Susu was touting her around.

    ¡°Calm your mind Xing, I must get past this block. If I can, I would be able to do as a please.¡± Xing muttered softly

    As Zhao Xing continued cultivating Qi, an annoyance washed over him. The annoyance that regardless of how hard he pushed way it away. It always came back.

    Master¡¯s Soft Heart Sutra, always lacked a certain vigorousness, He thought. The verses within the sutra were calming, but they lacked a fluidity that his mind could grasp especially when his Qi flowed through his meridians.

    Despite these reservations, Xing still ascended to the Accentuation Realm, but that was due to his raw talent in Martial Arts, but he didn¡¯t know that.

    He was too engrossed in wine to care! But when a man loves wine as if it were life. It only served to hide the pain in his heart, pain that he still wasn¡¯t able to get over.

    Xing opened the meridians around Core Dantian, allowing his Qi to flow within his body like a river. He surged it back in forth, remembering his master¡¯s words. ¡°Think, but not act. Fight but not think. Let your body guide you¡­as you follow the Qi in everything.¡±

    The first verse of The Soft Heart Sutra. Which matched the eight stances within The Guided Fist, the External Martial Arts Manual Zhao Xing¡¯s master created.

    These words were simple words, yet they were so profound to be incorporated into all the stances found within The Guided Fist.

    Those words were also the anchor that allowed Xing to develop his signature technique. The Iron Shredding Claws, an evolved version but also his personal interpretation of The Guided Fist.

    Susu also developed her own evolved interpretation of The Guided Fist, but it was in the form of the Dance of the Scorpion Maiden.

    A dance she used with her leather whip, Scourge. Xing would make fun of her name. It was too long, but when he began calling it Scourge¡­so did she and many people.

    Zhao Xing loved that about Susu, she always held a stern heart, which she showed in her fighting style, but he knew deep down, that she was a loving and delicate woman. A woman that should be treated like a flower, He thought, distracting himself from his cultivation.

    Xing forced his Qi into the meridian point that led to Mind Dantian, but the moment he did that. His Core Dantian began to expand, making him breathless.

    He exasperated his breath and his Core Dantian contracted in an instant. I can¡¯t breakthrough! He complained.

    Breaking through to the Qi Perception Realm would¡¯ve been ecstatic for him, but as he was at his second bottleneck. There was nothing he could do but try.

    Sweat poured down his brow, dropping into his lap. Unbeknownst to him though, he¡¯d been cultivating for two hours without stopping.

    In his meditative state, Xing ignored all the noise that poured in from the street. He was fixated, cultivating as long as he could. He¡¯d even heard the subtle breaths of the baby lying on the bed in this moment of solace.

    He was at peace, Then, he lost all concentration. The Qi within his dantians whithered away at the sound of a subtle clap.

    ¡°You startled me Su¡¯er,¡± Xing said with a huff, breathless. ¡°How long have you been standing there?¡±

    ¡°Long enough, but Well done Brother Xing, you¡¯ve decided to cultivate, and for more than an hour.¡±

    ¡°That long? Hmm¡­how did you figure that out?¡± He said with a smile, turning to her.

    Susu pointed to the ground with her nose, showing his sweat sweeping across the flower in a circular motion.

    ¡°You¡¯ve improved.¡± She said with a smile.

    ¡°I thank thee Master.¡± He said with a mocking bow, which drew a subtle laugh from Susu.

    The baby hicked herself up and began crying. Susu scampered across the room placing the jugs of milk down, amongst the travelling bag she acquired.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xing asked, watching as Susu picked up the baby with concern flashed across her face.

    ¡°Imperial Guards are in the village.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­I saw their tokens.¡± Susu said.

    ¡°Bearing the Emperor¡¯s Name?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Susu said with a nod.

    ¡°Why in bodhisattva¡¯s name would the Imperial Guards be doing out here?¡±

    ¡°I spoke with some of the villagers. They¡¯ve been petitioning the Governors of Longyan and Anqing about the bandits attacking travellers who¡¯d been travelling between the two cities.¡±

    ¡°The Governors of Longyan and Anqing don¡¯t have the power to commission the Imperial Guards, only the Emperor does,¡± Xing said firmly.

    ¡°¡­bodhisattva¡¯s light. You¡¯re right, how could I be so foolish.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not foolish Su¡¯er, you just don¡¯t care about royalty. You care more for the people around here than in those cities.¡±

    Susu flashed a bitter smile, then shook her head. Her face turn slightly sour but disappointed more so than anything. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°A lot.¡± She said softly, ¡°but don¡¯t worry about it. I think we should leave as soon as possible. I don¡¯t need the Imperial Guards looking at the child¡¯s skin and readying themselves to burn her to a stake because of some war that took place four hundred years ago.¡±

    Xing nodded in agreement, then pushed himself up from the floor. He walked over to Susu, looking at the child who was sound asleep.

    He lips curled into a smile and at that time he knew he wouldn¡¯t let Susu¡¯s words come to pass. ¡°You¡¯re right, let¡¯s leave.¡±

    Susu

    Three Days Later

    ¡°A storm¡¯s brewing Su¡¯er,¡± Xing said, eyes fixated on the sky. Susu turned left, allowing her eyes to drift up, ensuring Xing¡¯s words were right.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    The cerulean essence of the skies was as clear as mist foaming at the bottom of a waterfall. Despite the various tree branches blocking the sky with their foliage, Susu could still see.

    She estimated it clear to Longyan and the border city of Xi¡¯an was located to the east.

    In the background, beyond the tree line. Mount Emei stood beyond Longyan whilst the Kunlun Peaks sat to the far right of her vision, barely visible but etched out like a painting.

    She squinted, stressing her eyes for a few seconds. She came to a quick conclusion after watching voluminous clouds trace themselves across the sky. The clouds aren¡¯t grey, he¡¯s teasing me again! She thought, annoyed.

    ¡°What are you talking about Brother Xing!? The skies are bluer than the Yellow River!¡±

    ¡°White turns to Grey¡­eventually Su¡¯er,¡± Xing said with a smile, ¡°You know that.¡±

    ¡°Ugh...¡± She grunted, rolling her eyes.

    Susu eyed him shaking her head but didn¡¯t have the energy to discuss anything further.

    She the nestled the child in her arms and smiled gently. I can¡¯t be bothered with him right now, so I¡¯ll just silence myself.

    Three days had passed since they left the Yellow Orchid village, for a spectacle. Some fool, danced across their roofs, drawing their err. It was as if the fool had finally learned Qinggong and couldn¡¯t wait to show his skill.

    The Qinggong he¡¯d displayed wasn¡¯t horrible, nor was it good either, but thankfully, that was a problem Susu or Xing had to worry about.

    Hopefully, today¡¯s problem would only come in the form of rain, but the way her life went, she could only hope for that.

    ¡°¡­still thinking of the rumour regarding Yan Fan¡¯s ascent?¡± Xing asked, tossing a stone into the forest.

    The stone broke the wind, making a howl-like sound before snapping a few twigs from trees off in the distance. ¡°Stop that!¡± Susu huffed, making Xing turn.

    ¡°Why?¡± He asked, ¡°I¡¯m bored.¡±

    ¡°You might hit a child playing in the forest!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You heard me!¡±

    ¡°Su¡¯er! Look around. There¡¯s no one here. The only thing that could be found within this forest is trees, insects and animals for a roast for dinner! around but trees, bush, shit and rabbits!¡± Xing said, waving his hands up and down flustered.

    Xing released a long sigh, folding his hands across his chest, then eyed the child in Susu¡¯s arms. She nestled her back into her chest and snarled at him. ¡°Ever since we picked her up you¡¯ve been quite unpleasant!¡±

    ¡°¡­and ever since you ran out of wine, you¡¯ve been pitiable!¡±

    ¡°Fair point,¡± Xing said, flinging another stone in the air, shooting past a tree and searing through a branch.

    A loud boom bellowed across the forest in the distance, sending a shockwave of wind towards Susu and Xing.

    Susu sneered at Xing, who simply shrugged his shoulders, giving her a teasing wink.

    The baby began hicking and began fretting frantically in Susu¡¯s arms. A vein popped up across her forehead as she looked at Xing.

    The baby hicks transitioned into a loud cry which made Susu close her eyes, not from the child¡¯s cries of course, but Xing¡¯s childish behavior.It was as if she were taking care of two children instead of one.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Xing said with a shrug.

    Susu bit her lips, forcing a smile and began rocking the baby back and forth hoping to get her to sleep.

    ¡°You know ma--¡°

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Susu snapped, cutting Xing off. Then stomped her way towards him, plunking the baby into his arms.

    She rolled the satchel off her shoulders and began digging through it looking for a milk pouch.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Susu snapped, ¡°Calm her down Brother Xing!¡±

    ¡°How?¡± He asked, confused.

    ¡°Play with her, rock her back and forth, gently¡­do something!¡±

    Xing continued his bemused gaze, unsure of what she was trying to say. He shrugged, then began rocking her back and forth slowly.

    He flashed his best smile and began humming a song as if he¡¯d known what to do from the get beginning.

    Susu looked up, amazed and speechless, realising that not only did Xing know what to do. He was a natural, which made her jealous.

    It¡¯d taken Susu more than twenty minutes to get her to sleep, laugh, smile¡­anything really, but Xing held her for a mere thirty seconds and she stopped crying. This is UNFAIR Susu thought but was grateful the child wouldn¡¯t hurt her voice from crying so much.

    Xing stood there, making facial expressions which made the baby giggle. She reached out with her small hand and began pulling his hand and poking his nose.

    She¡¯s fond of him, Susu noted, slightly jealous. She has yet to smile for me¡­is it my face? She pondered, but quickly pushed that thought from her mind.

    Susu continued fishing into the bag hunting for the box she¡¯d gotten from the herbalist from Yellow Orchid village.

    Once she found it, she pulled it free, then pulled a thimble full of seeds free, dropped them into the milk pouch and shook it. She then broke off a piece of the uoni plum and closed the box.

    Susu dabbed the uoni plum into the child¡¯s mouth, which made her wail in defiance. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re doing it right?¡± Xing asked.

    ¡°How else am I doing this?¡±

    ¡°Have you considered, putting both of them in the milk?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Try it, every time you crush that plum and force it down her throat she has a fit. Let¡¯s just try putting everything in the milk and see how if she¡¯s more welcoming, OK?¡±

    Susu bit her lip, realising that Xing was possibly right. The way she¡¯d been feeding the Uoni Plums to the baby might¡¯ve made her agitated with her. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s try it your way.

    She dipped slid the Uoni Plum into the milk pouch and shook it up. Susu took a deep breath and sauntered back over to Xing, who found himself sitting beneath a tree, slowly rocking the baby back and forth, and looking as if he was about to take a nap himself.

    ¡°Hold her up properly,¡± Susu said, to which Xing complied with a grunt. She snapped open the milk pouch and poured a thimble full of milk into the child¡¯s mouth.

    The child¡¯s emerald eyes sparkled with surprise and she reached tried to grab the milk pouch out of Susu¡¯s hands, trying to continue her lunch.

    Milk oozed from the side of her mouth as she guzzled it down, which made Susu laugh whilst she wiped the milk. Susu¡¯s eyes fell on Xing¡¯s, who tried to hide his smile, but only succeeded in making Susu shake her head.

    The baby drank half the sack before finally dropping stopping which made Susu smile. Xing on the other hand was ready to fall asleep, as any man would do. He pushed the child out to Susu ¡°Here.¡± He said.

    ¡°No!¡± She whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve been holding her for three days. I need a break, plus she likes you.¡±

    ¡°Of course, she does, who doesn¡¯t like me?¡± Xing said smiling cheerfully.

    ¡°Me!¡± Susu howled in a whisper.

    Xing placed his hands on his lips, trying to silence Susu. He gave her a mocking wink and slowly began to cradle the baby girl once again, ticking his tongue as if he was born to do this.

    Susu sauntered herself next to him and allowed herself finally get some rest. If Susu weren¡¯t used to such sleeping in the wild she would¡¯ve found herself fighting the tree trunk all night, but within an hour she was sound asleep, listening to the trees swish all around her.

    A few hours had passed and Susu finally woke. Her eyes were muddled with drowsiness which finally dissipated after a few minutes. She yawned, then turned to her right, realising Xing was still wide awake attending to the child prudently.

    She rolled her neck, then exhaled deep feeling the heat from her nostrils quell what little cold had built up in the short period of her nap. That felt good, Susu thought.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She finally said.

    ¡°What?¡± Xing asked, confused.

    ¡°Yes¡­It has crossed my mind.¡±

    ¡°Su¡¯er, what are you babbling about?¡± He whispered, not trying to wake the child.

    ¡°Sister Fan becoming the Chief of the Golden Bowl Sect.

    ¡°Oh¡­I know.¡± Xing said, tone uncharacteristically soothing. ¡°But there¡¯s something other reason why you didn¡¯t want to join was it.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Susu whispered.

    ¡°¡­and what is that Su¡¯er, you can tell your Older Brother. I promise, I¡¯ll behave, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Susu turned to Xing, eyes glassing. It was as if she finally peeled off the armour she¡¯d been wearing for years, but as it was Zhao Xing, this was normal, because if there was anyone who could listen to Ban Susu¡¯s trouble it was him¡­after all, they were Martial Siblings.

    ¡°I feel as though with each passing year I¡¯ll ever break through my bottleneck and ascend to the Accentuation Realm. All these years the Master has put in us will be wasted

    ¡°That¡¯s not true Su¡¯er. Regardless of your Bottleneck, You¡¯ve done so much for the people of Huaxia! I know being friends with Yan Fan and Shi Qiu is probably making you feel stifled, but your bottleneck isn¡¯t based on that.¡±

    Susu didn¡¯t answer but nodded in agreement.

    ¡°When you first met Yan Fan, she was of the Mind Awakening Realm, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What Realm was she when you two last spoke.¡±

    ¡°The Accentuation Realm.¡±

    ¡°Ah-ha, so that¡¯s it¡­She has surpassed you.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Susu whispered.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­have you gone into seclusion?¡±

    ¡°Once or twice.¡±

    ¡°¡­and when was that.¡±

    ¡°When I developed my Dance of the Scorpion Queen.¡±

    ¡°See? Then there¡¯s nothing for you to be concerned about. You created a fighting style, whilst Yan Fan will inherit one of the greatest fighting techniques within the Jianghu. Her path wasn¡¯t as easy but has had guidance, whilst you had no to hold your hand!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the truth Brother Xing! The Master has helped me tremendously, I will not allow you to sully his name!¡±

    ¡°I am not sullying his name Su¡¯er, I am saying that compared to Master Chaoxiang, Lao Tu¡­the Chief of the Golden Bowl Sect has grandeur to his name!¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter Brother Xing.¡±

    ¡°You might think so Su¡¯er, but it does. Chief Tu has been Chief of the Golden Bowl Sect for the last thirty years. Being a Chief of one of the Three Great Pillars provides you with the power we cannot fathom. It also helps to wield one of the most powerful Martial Arts within the Jianghu or Jianghu for that matter.¡±

    ¡°Eight Golden Primate Palms,¡± Susu whispered.

    ¡°¡­and The Golden Staff Stances,¡± Xing added.

    Xing straightened his back, ensuring the child didn¡¯t wake, then turned to Susu. ¡°You see Su¡¯er. You¡¯ve created your own technique, whilst Yan Fan is poised to inherit a powerful technique of her own. If I were to compare the both of you. You¡¯ve done more to establish yourself as a hero. You¡¯re also a Parsonian. Yan Fan¡­isn¡¯t better than you, she has a history behind her, you get what I mean?¡±

    When did Xing become so wise? Sus pondered. ¡°I do,¡± Susu said softly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let the gap between your skills make you feel inadequate. You see, I believe Yan Fan asked you to join the Golden Bowl Sect because she needed a friend by her side. Because as its as I said¡­having such power in your hand can either break you or make you¡­especially when you lack the pillar of support you require.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the worst pillar for her!¡± Susu snapped.

    ¡°You are not Susu, you are not. You just have different paths.¡± Xing said, looking at her, then the baby.

    Susu bit her lip, knowing what he was trying to say, but before Xing would allow her to chastise him. He shot up in the air, kicking himself up a tree and lapping his foot, resting himself. ¡°Let¡¯s rest here, for now, we can travel later when the sun¡¯s fury is past its peak.¡± He said.

    ¡°As you wish Elder Brother,¡± Susu said reserved. As you wish.

 Chapter 14: Liar!

    The wind brushed against the back of Xing¡¯s neck, making him move his hair from tickling him. It had a frosty tingle, but as the days were still hot he ignored the thoughts of winter encroaching on him

    Right now, his thoughts and concerns were on Susu.

    The woman had barely slept ever since they¡¯d rescued the baby in her mother¡¯s dying arms.

    Every night, He watched in the corner of his eyes as Susu would pry herself up and ensured the little girl was still breathing, like a real mother.

    Xing would watch her check her body every inch of her body, making sure no centipede or bug could find their way into her garments.

    In all honesty, that had crossed Xing¡¯s mind as well, but each time he would try to do it. Susu would be there first. The challenge was, if he were to bring it up, Susu would snap at him.

    ¡­and he knew at times when not to poke the bear.

    It wasn¡¯t that Zhao Xing didn¡¯t care, he just didn¡¯t want to get too attached, despite his dreams of grandeur.

    He believed everyone he cared for, outside of his Martial Siblings and Master would die because of him and that wasn¡¯t something he wanted to happen to the child.

    Xing would reminisce of songs he would heard as a young lad. Songs of the Prince Tian Hao slaying the Emperor of Axsum.

    ¡°With his mighty sword Chasmgleam, the Prince of Shu, Tian Hao would Endubis the Demon Emperor before he could take the Shu Kingdom. With anger in their hearts, the Endubis¡¯ spawn began to fight amongst themselves like the demons they are, carving out a path for a Prince to become an Emperor.¡±

    He smile, thinking he¡¯d remembered the song perfectly, then looked down at the child who was now in his arms. ¡°You aren¡¯t here to conquer us, are you? Of course not¡­you¡¯re too beautiful for that.¡±

    ¡°It seems you have a new father young one,¡± Susu said aloud, startling Xing. His heart thrummed within his chest as if he¡¯d seen a ghost. ¡°You startled me Su¡¯er!¡±

    ¡°Like your every gazing eyes don¡¯t start me whenever I make sure she¡¯s fine on a night!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­you knew.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re eyes are bigger than the moon, anyone can see them in the dark!¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­funny,¡± Xing said with a smile.

    Susu pushed herself up and crossed her legs into the lotus position, beginning to cultivate. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit late to be cultivating?¡±

    ¡°It is, but I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    ¡°Drink some wine, that¡¯ll help.¡±

    ¡°Has it helped you these past four days?¡± Susu said, turning to him as if it were some secret.

    It was, but Xing didn¡¯t know that Susu had already known, which made him feel like a fool. But at least I¡¯m not a drunk fool, He thought.

    Xing¡¯s lips drew into a smile, he then sucked his bottom lip as he turned to her. ¡°You knew?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I can smell it from your lips, Brother Xing, you aren¡¯t that slick as you think you are.¡±

    ¡°It would seem you¡¯ve improved.¡±

    ¡°¡­or have you regressed?¡±

    ¡°Like I could ever regress!¡± He answered, winking playfully.

    Xing enjoyed teasing Susu the most out of his Martial Siblings, she was the easiest to show her anger, but also the most unforgiving.

    Heng Guo was quiet and stoic. He wouldn¡¯t speak unless it was warranted, and that was on a rare occasion, but when he spoke. He always spoke from the heart. That was a trait he yearned for but just couldn¡¯t find it in himself to do it as easily as Heng Guo did.

    Bo Ying, on the other hand, was the heart of the siblings. He had a knack for making them smile when they were down. A knack that also allowed him to know when something was wrong. Xing would¡¯ve loved to borrow that knack at times, it even made him slightly jealous.

    Out of the three Ban Susu was not just the pride of the siblings, but also their Master. Her aptitude for Martial Arts was outstanding, which made many heroes jealous of her, but it also allowed her to make friends.

    Susu and Yan Fan would become sworn sisters, the would-be Chief of the Golden Bowl Sect. She also made one of the most talented disciples within the Emerald Jade Palace fall in love with her, Shi Qiu, a love that didn¡¯t go anywhere¡­sadly.

    Once Susu¡¯s heart is healed, I believe she can make the breakthrough to the Accentuation Realm, her cultivation may have slowed, but that was due to that bastard Shi Qiu¡­the next time I see him¡­he¡¯ll surely pay! Xing thought. He will surely pay for breaking her heart!

    After an hour of watching the child, the cravings of a mad man finally began to rave at Xing¡¯s body, making him crave a smidgen of wine even more.

    He bit his tongue, feeling the pain manifest as a throbbing pain. The water that came from his tongue satisfied his thirst for a second, but not his cravings.

    ¡°I truly am a sham of a Martial Artist,¡± Xing said softly.

    The urge to cultivate had sat at the back of his mind. That morning when he cultivated. It helped soothed his mind, but not his body.

    Xing hated that about himself, but despite his drunken stupors on occasion. They were all a way for him to bury the image of his love dying in his hands. His love Yun Yin.

    No matter how much alcohol he¡¯d drink, the vision of her death would always reappear in his mind. Her soft lips, her delicate eyes and silky smooth hairs.

    A tear slid off Xing¡¯s cheek hitting the child¡¯s own, she giggled from it, possibly thinking of it as rain but went back to sleep as fast.

    That nursling noise woke that pity out of his heart, making him smile. ¡°Thank you little one¡± He whispered,  nestling her in his arms. ¡°We¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re safe¡­no¡­I¡¯ll make sure your safe.¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    The tumbling sound cart bumped and cranked from the south. Five hours had passed and Xing hadn¡¯t realised he¡¯d dozed off.

    He turned left, noticing Susu brandishing her whip, ready to defend herself. ¡°I thought you said we dealt with the bandits in these parts back at the river.¡± Xing mouthed to Susu.

    ¡°Did I expect them to have a lair in the forest??¡± She hurled back at him.

    Susu rounded the tree, ensuring she was out of sight, whilst Xing did the same, which consisted of him sauntering up the tree where the leaves were the thickest.

    As the creaky wheels grew louder, so did the sound of hoofs, hitting the ground like drums.

    The beating got closer to them and dragged them to a stop. ¡°Whoa Whoa!¡± A man shouted down below, raising his hands. ¡°Tong Lin! Tell the others to make haste, this looks like a good place for us to camp for the night!¡±

    A boy jumped out of the cart and ran towards the old man who had a whisker of a beard. ¡°Yes sir!¡± He said, then sprint down in the direction they came.

    Xing tried looking for Susu, but she was out of his sight. A subtle aroma wafted towards him, making him taste the wind. Is that wine I taste?

    He smacked his lips and leapt out of the leaves. Xing landed right in front of the cart, startling the horses who neighed in response kicking their hooves. The old man grabbed the reigns and stopped the horses from letting loose.

    ¡°BANDITS!¡± The old man shouted.

    The sound of swords unsheathing danced in the air, quelling the sound of the rustling grass and branches alike.

    Xing nestled the baby in his arms as he noticed she was starting to fret from the noise. He couldn¡¯t see Susu, but he could feel her breathing down his neck ¡°WHAT YOU DOING!?¡± She would huff. It made him smile himself.

    ¡°I¡¯M NO BANDIT!¡± Xing shouted, with a smile.¡°MY WIFE AND I ARE ASKING TO ACCOMPANY YOU ON YOUR TRIP. WE KNOW BANDITS ROAM THESE FORESTS WE SIMPLY WOULD LIKE TO TRAVERSE WITH YOU IN PEACE!¡±

    ¡°Liar!¡± A man shouted, raising his sword and jumping from the cart, blade brandish.

    The old man rose from his cart and sprang into action. He soared over the fiery youth. He landed and turned to his left.

    Xing watched as the youngsters eyes ogled from the old man¡¯s spiritedness. He hit the youth¡¯s sword with a palm strike.

    The sword dropped to the ground witha thud, then swept him off his feet with a reverse sweep. He then grabbed the youth by the shoulder and pressed him against the ground. ¡°Calm yourself fool! Can¡¯t you see the man has a child in his arms!¡±

    Xing smiled, then gave the old man a curt nod, thanking him for quelling his forces. ¡°BUT MASTER¡­¡± Another dissident shouted.

    ¡°Be quiet!¡±

    Xing could¡¯ve taken the twelve men thee. He¡¯d pulsed his Mind Dantian, and noticed they were only of the Soul and Core Awakening Realms.

    ¡°Dai Li! Stop right there. The woman¡¯s already onto you if you take another step. I can¡¯t vouch for you further.¡± The old man shouted.

    A bald man fell from the trees like a leaf. Xing had sensed him but didn¡¯t think much of it, as he knew Susu would¡¯ve dealt with him.

    The man Dai Li, had a rusted sword and wore tattered garbs to match, like most of the men except the old man.

    Dai Li smiled, spinning his rusted sword in hand then dropped it to the ground as if it were a cane.

    As he smiled, a appeared between his two front teeth. Then stuck his tongue out at Susu who came from behind a tree on the far left.

    A loud smack echoed through the air, and Dai Li began rubbing the back of his head profusely. ¡°Can¡¯t you give me a little face? That¡¯s the man¡¯s wife¡­keep your tongue in your mouth and lessen the theatrics!¡± The old man spat.

    ¡°His wife?¡± Dai Li asked, shocked. ¡°Apologies Sir, I was unaware of your¡­marriage.¡±

    Leaves crunched beneath Susu¡¯s feet as she came to stand next to Xing, whip still in hand. Her purple veil covered her face, and most definitely her anger.

    Xing knew she hated such pitiable men, who lacked the decorum and respect for a woman, regardless of much. Displays. I¡¯ll have to quell her anger tonight, Xing thought.

    Susu clasped her hands raising them to greet the elder and give him a reverend bow. ¡°Junior greats Elder.¡± She said.

    The old man waved her off and clasped his hands behind his back. He walked towards Susu and Xing and circled them twice.

    ¡°It would seem we need you more than you need us. The Accentuation Realm at such a young age!¡± He said looking at Xing, then his eyes drifted to Susu. ¡°The Divination Realm¡­your masters would be proud of you of both.¡±

    ¡°Thank You for your kind words Elder,¡± Susu said with a bow.

    The old man¡¯s turned back to Xing, who give him another curt nod and smile. ¡°I can feel the fierceness of your Qi lad, no matter how hard you try to suppress it!¡± He said firmly.

    Xing chuckled a subtle laugh. ¡°Senior knows how cruel the Jianghu can be! I must protect my wife and daughter at a moment¡¯s notice¡­but may I ask you your name?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be the one to offer your name first, I am your Elder after all.?¡± The old man said, pulsing his Qi.

    Su¡¯er might be able to handle him, but this Dai Li fellow seems a bit unhinged.

    ¡°My name is Shun Qiu and this is my wife Yan Fei.¡±

    ¡°Yan Fei? Such a pretty name¡­does the child have a name?¡± The Old man said.

    ¡°Not as yet Senior. We¡¯re on our way to Longyan to visit our parents. We hope they could bestow a name for us, as we¡¯ve been having trouble deciding a name.¡± Xing said firmly.

    ¡°Longyan¡­we¡¯re heading to Gansu!¡±

    ¡°Chief!¡± Dai Li shouted.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to fear Dai Li, but your caution has been noted.¡± The old man turned to Xing, eyeing him up and down, and then he finally spoke. ¡°My name is Zhu Zixin.¡±

    ¡°Zhu Zixin?¡± Susu asked. ¡°As in Zhu Zixin¡­Chief of the Lion Cub Escort Agency?¡±

    ¡°¡­ah, you¡¯ve heard of me! I still have face to the younger generation!¡± He chuckled in a hooty laugh.

    Xing looked at Susu, who ignored him. Who is the hell is Zhu Zixing? He pondered.

    ¡°Of course, anyone with a brain that has wandered the  Jianghu knows of Zhu Zixin and escort company!¡± Susu said, clasping her hands in respect, again.

    ¡°Hmmm, it would seem Xiao Fei has a way with words, is that how you quelled this beast of a man?¡± Zhu Zixin said, lips curling into a wrinkled smile.

    ¡°It was him he, that chased after me Elder Zixin. He even made bowed to heaven asking for my hand.¡±

    Xing¡¯s lips curled into a smile and he watched Zhu Zixin eye him up and down. ¡°At least he did what men should do when requesting marriage. Swear to the heavens!¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Susu said, ¡°Senior, I know you are heading to Gansu, but would you mind if we accompany you along the way till we¡¯re close to Longyan at least?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that would be wise,¡± Zixin said, tugging his goatee.

    ¡°We will handle our food and shelter,¡± Susu said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not about that my dear. We¡¯re currently on a job. We¡¯ve been ambushed five times since we left Anqing. Worst of all, some of my men have been injured on the way.¡±

    ¡°Injured? Then you should have them treated at Longyan, it¡¯s closer. Plus the time to recuperate in the city would raise morale¡­don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve considered that, but we¡¯re already late on our delivery!¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­understood, then how about this. My husband and I will provide extra support to replace the injured men in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°Hmm..¡± Zixin said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s not a bad idea. But¡­Dai Li, are you opposed to their help in the meantime?¡±

    ¡°As long as they feed themselves I don¡¯t care what they do Chief!¡± The rugged warrior spat.

    ¡°Worry not young warrior,¡± Susu said calmly.

    ¡°Good Good!¡± Zixin said, clapping his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s set up camp, the injured are going to be here soon and we need here to be ready for them to rest without fault, alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes Sir!¡± Zhu Zixin¡¯s men said in unison.

    Xing watched as Susu gave the remaining Lion Cub Escort Agency men a bow and sauntered off to a tree about twenty meters off, picking up their satchels. ¡°Brother Qiu!¡± Susu said with authority, sending a ripple of goosebumps through Xing¡¯s body.

    Zixin eyed him from the corner of his knowing eyes and shooed him off as if he knew what was about to him. Xing walked up to Susu, who backed him. ¡°Brother Xi¡­Qiu, Why didn¡¯t you let them pass us by, we don¡¯t need the company!¡± Susu Whispered.

    ¡°We do need them. You haven¡¯t slept in days. The extra eyes will make it easier for us to sleep, plus we can ride in their carts for a bit.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll slow us down,¡± Susu said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, you need to rest. You¡¯ve been checking the child¡¯s rations every chance you get. Su¡¯er, relax, let¡¯s enjoy this solace. If you feel uncomfortable, by morning¡¯s light we¡¯ll part with them, how does that sound?¡±

    ¡°Fine, but under one condition.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t drink a slither of wine.¡±

    ¡°W-wwwhat are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You think I didn¡¯t see your nose twinkling every time a smidgen of wine blessed the wind?¡± Susu hugged.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±

    Susu turned around, tilting her head. The veil swayed left, showing a silhouette of her perfectly sculpted face, the stream that flowed from her lips was like an ocean crashing against the beach, spraying foam all over.

    Xing swore he saw a vein bulged behind the veil and then watched as Susu¡¯s lips formed one word. ¡°LIAR!¡±

 Chapter 15: Make Friends with a Lion!

    Two days Later

    As Susu sat, she questioned why she was still in the company of this troupe. The ogling eyes of the Lion Cub Escort Agency¡¯s men, were down right inappropriate, she could feel their gazes penetrate her veil, like arrows each time she walked by.

    She tried her best to ignore them, not wanting the feeling to become natural, but she could feel them stripe her clothes off¡­and that felt disgusting, like worms lathering themselves across her body as if she was in a dirt pit.

    To take her mind off them time, she performed mundane tasks such as serving drinks with the rest the other women that accompany the Agency. It was all part of her cover of course. Zhu Zixin.

    In the corner of her eye, she would watch Xing and Zhu Zixin talk about the many fights they¡¯d they¡¯d engage in and that made her jealous. Why did Brother Xing make us out to be husband and wife? She huffed.

    She wanted to discuss her battles too, she was a Martial Artists, wasn¡¯t she?

    Susu would feel this way for a short while, then her eyes would drift to the child. Of course¡­stay the course Ban Susu, we¡¯re soon within Longyan¡¯s reach.

    As the grass swayed, bending to the wind¡¯s embrace. It provided a tranquil ambience to the zither playing at the centre of the camp.

    Susu was never a fan of music, but she appreciated the way the chords were struck with such passion and what seemed to be a blissful embrace to her ears. The dings and chimes made her reminisce about the times she spent with Shi Qiu.

    He would play the zither whenever he could. He wasn¡¯t as good as the woman playing. Infact, he was a very poor zither player, but regardless he would still try. At least it wasn¡¯t a flute he tried played Susu thought, remembering Heng Guo, to her annoyance.

    She pushed Shi Qiu from her mind and walked back over to the baby, who was lying in a make-shift cradle, that Xing made of bamboo. It even had a little veil to hide her face, which relieved a little bit of anxiety from Susu¡¯s heart.

    The women eventually came over to her, sparking little conversations as she tapped the cradle watching it sway back and forth.

    The gossip they brought was simple stuff. The men who tried to bed them. The men who proposed to them and the men they bedded.

    Susu engaged them all with a smile. She even told them a lie about how she met her ¡®Husband¡¯ Xing. Women such as this loved tales of romance and valor and she would give them what they sought.

    She told them one day she was out picking flowers, the next, she was married, and now she has a daughter and is heading to see Xing¡¯s parents.

    It wasn¡¯t romantic, per-se, but the sweet nuances she added made their eyes glass as if they were envisioning themselves in her position.

    In the Jianghu, if you didn¡¯t have a quick wit, it¡¯d be the end of you and with steel in her heart, she mentally ensured that nothing would happen to the child on her watch.

    Susu watched as Xing pushed himself up from his seat, leaving Zhu Zixin with a smile and nod. In his hand, was a bowl of wine, baijiu of course.

    Why not Susu muttered in her head it¡¯s not like we just didn¡¯t leave Anqing for a Wine Festival.

    ¡°The wind in Anqing smelt of flowers and foliage,¡± Xing told Susu. She¡¯d never been so far south, despite wandering the Jianghu for over ten years.

    She took the opportunity to get embrace the scenery, only to smell the streets littered with wine, sweat and debauchery.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Not literally, but in spirit.

    It left a sour taste in her mouth when she thought of it, but if she didn¡¯t make the trip, she wouldn¡¯t have met the angel with green eyes Susu reminded herself, getting up and looking into the makeshift cradle.

    That, was enough to quell the sourness that had been arousing her mood, till Xing bellowed a hearty laugh in the distance. Doesn¡¯t he know she falls asleep around this time? She huffed, tapping her foot against the roots of the tree she sat under.

    Susu sat back, uncomfortable. If the child wasn¡¯t asleep she would¡¯ve moved the cradle, but she didn¡¯t want to wake her. She sat back and watched as Xing made friends, poured wine and cheered.

    Dai Li had ordered his men to keep their distance from us, but for Xing, that was laughable at best, especially in Susu¡¯s eyes.

    Still, though, it made her bitter watching him smile so naturally. I swear he¡¯d friend a lion if he could she thought.

    Once Xing had finished his friendly banter, he finally slumped his way back to the baby and Susu, hands open mockingly and smooching his lips for a kiss.

    Susu smacked his hands away to a groaning cheer behind him, ¡°SISTER FEI! BROTHER QIU SAID YOU¡¯D SMACK HIM¡­I JUST LOST FIVE COPPER COINS BECAUSE OF THAT!¡± A fella roared, with a slur.

    Xing smiled, plunking himself right next to Susu, smelling of baijiu which made Susu¡¯s nose twitch. ¡°What are they talking about?¡±

    ¡°They bet me that you¡¯d ravage me tonight!¡± He said with a slur.

    ¡°Ravage you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been eyeing me all night Fei¡¯er as if you had plans!¡± Xing said heartily.

    ¡°Oh¡­be quiet!¡± She huffed, ¡°The baby¡¯s asleep, can¡¯t you keep your voice down!¡±

    Xing flashed a hearty smile, then gave Susu a flirting wink. She rolled her eyes at the back of her mind, as she felt the onlookers eyeing them from afar.

    She didn¡¯t mind Xing¡¯s flirtatious nature, but she despised how much he liked to tease her, which he was doing right now.

    The hair on Xing¡¯s chiseled chest made him look rugged, along with the scruffy beard he¡¯d grown over the past month. His face was as chiseled as his chest, making him look as though he was sculpted from a piece of jade

    His lips were thin, with a sharp nose. His eyes were brown and borderline menacing, which held broodiness to them, something he often hid.

    Susu would never admit it to his face, but Xing was as handsome and rugged as they come. But most of all, he was a great man with his demons to fight.

    In that regard, he was bigger than life, in Susu¡¯s mind, and she loved that about him. He cared for her, just like Heng Guo and Bo Ying did like any brother would which pain her to see him drown himself in wine.

    Susu never met the Yun Yin, but she could see the pain in his eyes at the time he thought of her, which was every day. You¡¯ll be fine Brother Xing She thought, you¡¯ll be fine.

    ¡°The bandits in these parts have been burning Aisentin leaves,¡± Xing said softly.

    ¡°Aistentin leaves? Wouldn¡¯t that blind them too?¡± Susu asked confused.

    ¡°It would, but that would only happen to the ones who lit the leaves. Senior Zixin said that they were ambushed due to ash from the laves. That¡¯s how the majority of their men sustained injuries.¡±

    ¡°None of them are of the Mind Awakening Realm?¡± Susu asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­that makes sense. They weren¡¯t able to use any form of perception the Mind Awakening Realm provides. I thought it strange that a like Zhu Zixin would have trouble with such riff-raff.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t have trouble, but he had to save his men and the goods¡­The glorious essence of Anqing¡­.baijiu.¡± Xing said, licking his lips.

    Susu whimpered a groan, then hit Xing on the knee. ¡°Enough with your appetite!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just getting started.¡± He said with a wink.

    A few minutes passed and Susu finally broke the silence of the rustling trees. ¡°Do you think these bandits are related to the ones that we fought on the boat?¡± Susu asked, looking at the baby sound asleep.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I probed as much as I could, but their fighting style according to Senior Zixin was too generic.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Susu said.

    ¡°Something¡¯s troubling you?¡± Xing asked.

    ¡°Yes¡­when I fought one of them. He mentioned that getting rid of the Axsumites was a patriot¡¯s duty.¡±

    ¡°Patriot¡¯s duty? Are the Axsumites planning to invade us again?¡±

    ¡°Invade? Has a new Emperor been raised in the Axsum?¡±

    ¡°Not for my understanding. The Twelve Princedoms are still alive and strong, fighting against each other. A pity that is.¡± Xing said.

    ¡°A pity?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­those twelve Princes are Endubis¡¯ sons and daughters. The man was emperor. The moment he died by Emperor Tian Hao¡¯s sword¡­they fled to fight amongst themselves, that¡¯s pathetic!¡±

    Susu harrumphed, then eyed the baby. ¡°You¡¯re not pathetic¡­ignore this fool,¡± She said. ¡°Brother Xing, don¡¯t you find it weird that as soon as Emperor Tian Hao came to power Huaxia became an Isolationist Empire immediately?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I think it weird, but I¡¯m no king. If an Emperor¡¯s think it best to be an Isolationist State, then an Isolationist State that nation would be.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s absolutely ludicrous Brother Xing and you know it,¡± Susu said softly.

    ¡°You might be right, but I don¡¯t care. The only things I care about are wine and women.¡± He said with a wink, then caught himself. ¡°¡­along with Master and you lot!¡±

    Susu rolled her eyes and ignored him further, because she knew deep down, that him trying to tease her was his way of showing that he cared. She knew he did, but sometimes, she just wish he would lay off the wine and teasing¡­ as a normal person would!

 Chapter 16: Death Should Be My Only Embrace

    As water splashed, clashing against the river bed, the sound came across as bells, ringing in ringing in the distance.

    Shi Liu scowered the Red River riverbed, hunting for more bodies but found nothing but fish, ash and sinew stirring.

    At a moment¡¯s rest, he eyed his hands, feeling the soreness of the water, warping them as he stood within for too long.

    His shriveled fingertips made him look like uncooked shrimp on an open fire, unwanted and unloved. Why would anyone love me? Shi Liu thought I¡¯m a kinslayer, death should be my only embrace.

    Shi San was his brother, a brother who helped him when he fell back in his training regiment. The very man that shielded him from Master Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s anger, yet, his sword was the one that severed his head from his body.

    As he searched for the Red River the past two days. The cold dead eyes of Shi San appeared in his mind each time he closed his eyes.

    Shi Liu felt as a kin slayer, that he was cursed. ¡°Shi San is nothing more than an obedient dog!¡± Master Zhu Mo Shi said, voice echoing in his mind. ¡°Do not let his death tarnish your mind. We will use his rotted body as a stepping stone, which will make you a messenger to the true Emperor.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re distracted.¡± Zhu Mo Shi said with a grunt.

    Shi Liu snapped and opened his eyes, to see his master¡¯s discerning face. He rolled onto his knees and then clasped hands in respect. ¡°Master Zhu Mo Shi!¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi harrumphed, nose raised to the sky whilst the sun beamed down on them as he stood in the shade of a willow tree.

    ¡°Shi Liu,¡± Zhu Mo Shi said calmly. ¡°Do you doubt our path?¡±

    ¡°No Master, I do not doubt our path¡­¡±

    As silence sat between the two. Shi Liu could feel the change in the air, as Zhu Mo Shi killing aura exhumed his body like mist.

    ¡°If you have something on your mind Shi Liu¡­I advise you to speak it!¡±

    Shi Liu didn¡¯t speak, but held his own, showing his hesitation. The killing aura that exhumed from Master Zhu Mo Shi only dissipated after a few seconds.  ¡°If you have doubts, speak them now. I am your Master. I am no fool, what bothers you?¡±

    Shi Liu didn¡¯t have the confidence to speak. He knew his Master was a temperamental man, which got worst after the Emperor¡¯s betrayal.

    ¡°Did we have to kill Shi San, Master?¡± Shi Liu finally asked.

    ¡°Is THIS drivel what has taken hold of mind from cultivation? that dog Shi San?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master. Shi San is...was my brother.¡±

    ¡°Then, I, Zhu Mo Shi am your father if that inept fool was your brother!¡±

    ¡°...Master,¡± Shi Liu tried to plea.

    ¡°SHI LIU!¡± Zhu Mo Shi snapped, ¡°Have you forgotten the night when Shi Yusheng  tried to kill us within the Great Wester Library?¡±

    ¡°I have not forgotten Master!¡±

    ¡°Who was it that saved you?¡±

    ¡°You...Master.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Me. Who was the one who ordered our death?¡±

    ¡°The Emperor...Master.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to believe you don¡¯t have the will or stomach to do what needs to be done. Shall I help you along the way?¡±

    ¡°I have the will Master!¡­but¡­but Shi San was my brother!¡±

    Shi Liu watched as Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s jaw tightened, as he tried to hide his anger. An ominous aura poured from within him and began smothering Shi Liu, it felt as though he was drowning from his Master¡¯s killing aura.

    To say, Shi Liu was scared, would be understatement. Zhu Mo Shi was of the Qi Perception Realm, he could hear his heart thumping in his ear. He¡¯s going to kill me!

    Sand crunched beneath Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s feet as he approached Shi Liu. The young man closed his eyes and prepared himself to join Shi San.

    Zhu Mo Shi clasped his palm on Shi Liu¡¯s shoulder and then squeezed it, tightly. ¡°Shi Liu¡­You¡¯ve followed me without question ever since the Emperor¡¯s betrayal. I know killing Shi San was hard on you but contrary to what you believe it was hard on me as well. However, this hesitation I see in you, is my fault and I aim to fix that right now. So let me tell you why the Emperor tried to assassinate me.¡±

    Finally. Shi San thought the Master thinks I¡¯m trustworthy!

    As Shi Liu looked up at his Master, a remorseful expression flashed across his face, then he closed his eyes and nodded. Once he opened them again, a relief wash over Shi Liu.

    ¡°Seven years ago, I found The Emperor chanting a demonic chant whilst he was in seclusion. I ignored it, thinking I misheard him, but after the third time in a few years time, I realised I was sorely mistaken.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°A demonic chant Master?¡±

    ¡°Yes, The Emperor had been cultivating using  a demonic chant.¡±

    ¡°A demonic chant?¡± Shi Liu barked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhu Mo Shi nodded. ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t under what he was saying so I tried my best to word them out and investigate these chants.¡±

    ¡°What did you find Master?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Nothing...?¡±

    ¡°Until I visited Fuzhou on inspection duty. I heard the devilish chant again, but this time it came from the lips of an Axsumite!¡±

    ¡°an Axsumite?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°then...¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s correct...our Emperor has been in contact with them and is moving to remove the Isolationism we¡¯ve lived by since the Axsumite¡¯s failed invasion!¡±

    ¡°But where would he learn such a chant?¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile and he clasped his hands in anger. ¡°Have you heard what happened to The Emperor when his boat disappeared eight years ago?¡±

    ¡°Of course n¡­no¡­Master, He disappeared into Axsum?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what Prince Zhenjin believed, when his boat disappeared in the Sapphire Sea we didn¡¯t know where the bodies drifted to, but it seems he ended up in Axsum.¡±

    ¡°¡­that doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t, but it also explains this.¡±

    Shi Liu watched his master reach for something within one of his sleeves. He pulled a yellow envelope free which had blood splatters on both sides.

    Zhu Mo Shi tossed it to Shi Liu who caught it. He eyed his master who nodded at him to open it up. Shi Liu pulled the letter from the envelope, opening it with a confused expression on his face.

    Shi Liu tried to read the characters of the letter, but the swirls and slanted strokes were completely alien to him, making his head throb in annoyance. ¡°This is what I found on Shi San¡¯s body, do you understand a word of it?¡±

    ¡°No Master, I don¡¯t understand any of this.¡±

    ¡°Prince Zhenjin confirmed it. It¡¯s Axsumini.¡±

    Shi Liu continued to sit in the lotus position contemplating his master¡¯s words. They were at the back of his mind for the past three years.

    It was like a needle pricking his brain, telling him he didn¡¯t know the entire story, and now he had a gist of it¡­but he needed more.

    ¡°Master, you confronted the Emperor regarding his demonic chants didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­I foolishly did.¡±

    A thought hit Shi Liu¡¯s mind in an instant and everything played out perfectly. He¡¯d always been confused by Shi¡¯s and San¡¯s action to kill him when they saw him with Master Zhu Mo Shi.

    If the Master didn¡¯t counter their attacks Shi Jiu and I would¡¯ve been dead. This means the Emperor sent Shi and San to remove Master Zhu Mo Shi¡­not me nor Shi Jiu.

    ¡°It would seem you figured it out Shi Liu.¡± Master Zhu Mo Shi said calmly. ¡°But I knew you¡¯d figure it out once you knew the full story.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me till now?¡±

    ¡°¡­I needed you and Shi Jiu to follow me. I need men to help us remove the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just remove him with this evidence?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t enough Shi Liu, we¡¯ve been in hiding for years and the people love the Emperor. He¡¯s in a variable position. Prince Zhenjin will put a stop to that, but that will come in time.¡±

    ¡°Time?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­time.¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi pulled a book from his other sleeve, tossing it in front of Shi Liu. His eyes bulged from the surprise, like the first time any child¡¯s mouth melded from the sweet tarty taste of hawthorn candy. The book wasn¡¯t the recipe for hawthorn candy, sadly, but a ¡®recipe¡¯ nonetheless. ¡°Master¡­this is the Swallowing Star Manual¡­¡± Shi Liu asked. ¡°Is this real?¡±

    ¡°You doubt me?¡± Zhu Mo Shi barked.

    ¡°No¡­but this has been long lost sir¡­ever since the days of the Second Emperor of Huaxia, Tian Shenzen.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie. It has never been lost. It was only reported to be lost so that no one would come looking for it.¡±

    ¡°It has been within the Black Cauldron library all along?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! The Royal Family has held it closely. Prince Zhenjin made a copy gave it to me. Now, I¡¯m giving it to you.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­Thank you!¡± Shi Liu said, slapping his hand into the ground, then bowing deeply

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet.¡± He said cooly.

    Shi Liu felt a sudden sting of killing aura resonating from his master, aimed at him. He opened his Soul and Core Dantian, anticipating an attack. He knew he wasn¡¯t powerful enough to fend off his master for too long, but he wouldn¡¯t go down without a fight.

    Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s killing aura withered away with a nod. His lips curled into a smile, and then he nodded. ¡°You are what I expect Liu¡¯er¡­a fighter to the end, unlike Shi San.¡±

    Shi Liu wasn¡¯t sure if to take those words as a compliment or ignominy, but at least he still had his head, unlike the latter.

    Zhu Mo Shi took Shi Liu by the shoulder, pulling him up. ¡°Come let¡¯s talk.¡± He said. ¡°There¡¯s much more to discuss.¡±

    The two walked through the forest until the sun began to set. Zhu Mo Shi flapped his robes to the side, taking a seat in the most comfortable spot afforded to him, he ushered Shi Liu to take his seat gesturing with his right hand, which he did.

    ¡°Prince Zhenjin believes we don¡¯t have enough evidence to uproot The Emperor, so as of today we are to retreat and cultivate till when we are needed.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re Retreating?¡±

    ¡°Tactical retreating. The Emperor is still well-loved and without weight to any accusation he¡¯ll only grow stronger in these times, you understand.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean Master? Aren¡¯t the Axsumite corpses enough¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t. We don¡¯t have anything linking the Axsumites to the Emperor. They could be refugees seeking asylum from their god-forsaken lands!¡±

    ¡°What about Shi San¡¯s sword?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a sword, it¡¯s not enough. But Prince Zhenjin has a plan.¡± Zhu Mo Shi said, looking at Shi Liu.

    He didn¡¯t say anything, he let his master¡¯s eyes wash over him. This was a time to be silent, and Zhu Mo Shi knew that roll all too well.

    ¡°Another opportunity will arise, there¡¯s no need to fear. That¡¯s why I gave you the Ethereal Star Manual. You must reach the Accentuation Realm. If we¡¯re to fight against the Dingshis, you and Shi Jiu need to be stronger!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    ¡°Good now tell me what you think happened at the boat, because I don¡¯t know why An Ping would try to kill the Axsumites, he was told to hold them till we arrive!¡±

    Shi Liu took a deep breath, and closed his eyes, then mentally pieced together the wreckage and the possibility of how the battle played out within his mind.

    ¡°I believe the Axsumites did come through the Person Passage, that¡¯s why they were able to make it to the Red River. However, the current of the Red River fluctuates between aggressive during the summer and winter periods. Which makes me believe they reached here far earlier than they planned.¡±

    ¡°By How many days?¡±

    ¡°A day, or a day and a half.¡±

    ¡°Anything could happen in a day.¡± Zhu Mo Shi said. ¡°You believe you retrieved most of the bodies?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure Master, the current within the Red River isn¡¯t kind, but I¡¯ve counted a total of thirty Axsumite corpses and fifteen from the Red Fox Band.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm¡­I assumed they¡¯d come with at least sixty during the trip. Twenty for an escort to keep a low profile.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of that,¡± Shi Liu said, rubbing his chin. ¡°But the majority of the bodies we found on the beach were from the Red Fox Mist Band.¡±

    The sun beamed down from above, smothering Zhu Mo Shi and creating a long shadow behind him. Shi Liu knelt in front of him and just waited for him.

    ¡°Continue your search for a few more days, more bodies might appear.¡± Zhu Mo Shi finally said after twenty minutes of silence. ¡°If an Axsumite still survived they¡¯ll return. However, in this period you¡¯re to practice your Internal Arts with The Ethereal Star Manual, for a minimum of five hours per day until I retrieve you. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Am allowed to roam?¡± Shi Liu asked cautiously. ¡°The Yellow Orchid village is the farthest you can go. This is not a punishment, but seclusion, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

 Chapter 17: Longyan

    ¡°It smells horrible here¡­¡± Susu said, wincing and wrinkling her nose.

    The foul stench of Longyan was in the air and most definitely in the sky, despite how blue it seemed when she first arrived. ¡°That¡¯s not the city, that¡¯s the people. And they smell alive!¡±

    ¡°Rotting more than anything,¡± Susu whispered.

    ¡°What was that? Xing asked.

    ¡°What was what?¡± Susu asked.

    Xing eyed Susu through her veil, but couldn¡¯t see if she was smiling under there. She wasn¡¯t but she tried her best to not inhale the foul stench of Longyan as it wafts around her.

    At least the rickety ride through the forest was coming to an end. This meant, that not only would Susu finally be able to rest in a real bed, but the child would have a better form of warmth instead of just blankets.

    The streets of Longyan were filled with people and vendors alike, selling produce, craft, textiles, and anything worth buying.

    A man walked by, waving hawthorn candy. He smiled at Susu the moment he saw her eyes. ¡°TWO HAWTHORN CANDIES FOR ONE COPPER COIN!¡± He bellowed.

    ¡°CARO FISH FRESH FROM LONGYAN RIVER!¡±

    ¡°NOODLES...COLD OR HOT.¡±

    The other side of the street, the builds were littered with banners at the front, trying their best to attract patrons.

    Susu ignored the banners as she had no inclination to spend time in an expensive Tavern. A simple one would due, but know Xing¡¯s appetite for women, she might not be able to have such simplicity.

    As Chief Zixin steered the cart through the streets, they made a series of turns, which finally took them to one of the smaller bridges located in the southern section of Longyan.

    The sound of giggling children running around the street was like sweet music to Susu¡¯s ears. It made her think of the little one she held in her hand and how happy she would sound whilst she did the same.

    Susu nestled the child in her arms and then smiled unconsciously as she saw the child smiling, which made her heart jump with excitement. ¡±Don¡¯t worry little one, you¡¯ll have your fill before you know it!¡± Susu said.

    ¡°I think here¡¯s a good spot. Least crowded of all places.¡± Zixin said calmly.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior,¡± Xing said with a bow. ¡°You¡¯ve been a benevolent host. I do hope to meet you again¡­and soon!¡±

    ¡°Thank You Chief Zixin,¡± Susu said with a curt bow.

    Zhu Zixin smiled at both of them and cupped his fists in response. ¡°It¡¯s hard to meet such pleasant company in these times. Please take care of yourself and I hope your parents can help you name your child.¡±

    A ray of light penetrates Susu¡¯s veil, striking her in the eye.  She held her hand up to block the sun, then sidestepped to her left, hiding behind Xing ensuring no one could see the baby.

    Zhu Zixin eyed her suspiciously for a second but ignored it. Susu¡¯s lips were drawn to a line, afraid the Old Escort Chief might¡¯ve seen her skin colour through her garments.

    Susu had been extra cautious, ensuring no one man or woman from Zhu Zixin¡¯s camp could see, despite their urgings and yearnings. That had nothing to do with her, and by Xing¡¯s instruction, he¡¯d told them how prickly she could get.

    Eventually, they stopped asking, but only to the words of Zhu Zixin, which she was thankful for, but right now, she could see the curiosity in his eyes but hope that was all there was in them.

    ¡°I know I¡¯ve delayed your journey with our pace, but let me toast to you in front of the Ping¡¯an Shrine.¡± Zhu Zixin said.

    ¡°The Ping¡¯an Shrine?¡± Susu asked confused.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a shrine located on the outskirts of the city.¡±

    Zhu Zixin¡¯s gentle eyes made Susu feel suspicious, but she ground her teeth from behind her veil and nodded. ¡°Chief Zixin, thank you for the invitation, but I¡¯m afraid Qiu-Ge¡¯s parents have been expecting us for over ten days now. If we don¡¯t show up soon, they¡¯ll fear the worst and with us walking with their Granddaughter in hand. I truly don¡¯t want to upset my mother-in-law anymore because of our tardiness.¡±

    ¡°Show me some face eh Fei¡¯er,¡± Zixin said with a wrinkled smile. ¡°I¡¯m inviting you to the Ping¡¯an Shrine because it¡¯s a Kunlun Monastery Shrine. I hope to have the Bodhidharma Monks bless the child.¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea!¡± Xing bellowed, to Susu¡¯s frustration. ¡°A blessing from a Bodhidharma Monk would be welcomed!¡±

    Susu laughed shyly and eyed Xing with venom, she moved her veil from her face, then tilted her head into a smile. ¡°A blessing from Bodhidharma is always good. Thank you, Chief Zhu.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet, save that for when we meet at The Ping¡¯an Shrine.¡±

    Xing clunked his back in the wagon as if he were about to sleep. Susu slapped his thigh, to wake him up. ¡°We¡¯re leaving!¡±

    Susu jumped off the wagon on the side of the wagon, baby in hand. The moment her feet hit the ground, she felt the wandering eyes of passers-by and vendors alike eyeing her confused and bemused. Their eyes all said one thing.

    ¡°Is that a baby in her arms?¡±

    ¡°How could she just jump off the wagon with a child!¡±

    Susu, however, could care less about their opinions. In her mind, this little girl was hers, and she¡¯ll do what was needed, jumping or falling.

    Xing followed behind, waving his goodbyes. Susu didn¡¯t of course, her hands were occupied.

    Susu and Xing crossed many bridges, passing people and children alike. The bubbling city was noisy as it could be.

    The child was awake luckily and was fed earlier. The challenge they currently faced was finding more milk, because the trip out of the city, and to their master was another five days walk, this time, they could use their Qinggong, which probably would lessen the time it took to reach him.

    The uoni plums were the first to go, after ten days. Susu nor Xing was sure if they used the right amount when par celling them out for the child, but they hope so.

    The versen seed was in abundance when she first bought it, but now, she had a palm-full. I have to make them last the remainder of the trip She thought, or lose the little love I accrued these last couple of days.

    After walking through the city for a few hours. Susu finally stopped at one of the bridges. It was on a higher plane and overshot the majority of the city.

    The splashing sound of water resonated in the surrounding area, but mostly below her and Xing.

    A surgeon beluga fish, zig-zagged in the mossy crystalline water below as if they were on their way to perform some form of mischief.

    Children and adults alike tossed bread at different intervals on the river bed. The beluga¡¯s snapped up the bread, leaving ripples of water on top of the water¡¯s surface. It was like watching raindrops hit the water, without the rainfall.

    ¡°Beautiful isn¡¯t it,¡± Xing said.

    ¡°I can¡¯t dent that,¡± Susu said. The sun in the background was slowly receding into dusk, spraying what little light it had left across Longyan.

    The hundreds of roofs, peaked out from the ground, fighting for the little essence of the sun, making the skyline seem a bit jaded. The splashing water did however add a tranquil ambience to the scene that Susu observed.

    She propped the baby up, allowing her to see the scene as well, not caring if people saw her skin.

    Luckily, this side of Longyan wasn¡¯t as busy, making that decision easy to make.

    The child tried to grab the sun with her small fingers and giggled as she did so, which made Susu smile.

    Once the baby finally got tired of trying to grab the sun and failing, she finally yawned, making Susu nestle her back into her arms, and then she turned to Xing in a fit of anger.

    ¡°Why did you agree to meet with Chief Zhu Zixin?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean why? He¡¯s an Elder within the Jianghu¡­I have to show him proper etiquette.¡±

    ¡°You care about-face now? We¡¯re trying to get to the Master¡¯s but you wanna dally because he ¡®wants¡¯ to pay us some respect.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not dallying. We can¡¯t be disrespectful to an Elder such as Zhu Zixin¡­our master would lose face!¡±

    ¡°What face?¡± Susu snapped. ¡°We¡¯re using fake names, or have you forgotten already?¡±

    Xing¡¯s face betrayed his thoughts, it was like candlelight sparked a flame in his mind and he nodded. ¡°I did forget actually!¡±

    ¡°What?!?¡± Susu huffed. ¡°He knows our real names!?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Xing said firmly, ¡°He does not, I simply forgot we were using fake names!¡±

    Susu sighed, palming her cheek, feeling the coldness of her hands and warmed up by rubbing them across her neck.

    A ripple of goosebumps ran down her back, then she rolled her neck. Her cane hat crumpled, with the veil making a shuffling noise. ¡°Let¡¯s just go straight to the Kaihua Library and meet with Master. I¡¯m starting to get paranoid.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were fine.¡±

    ¡°I was, but ever since we reached Longyan, I feel as though we¡¯re being watched.¡±

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve felt the eyes as well.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything.¡±

    ¡°¡­because ever since we picked up the child you¡¯ve been on edge Su¡¯er. I¡¯m worried about you more than her. I know we haven¡¯t made a decision on what we¡¯d do with her yet, but she¡¯s changed you and less than twenty days.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean we haven¡¯t decided what to do with her yet? You plan to sell her to a whore house¡­slavery even?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant Su¡¯er!¡± Xing barked.

    The moment Xing turned to Susu, she was already floating in the air, skipping from one rooftop to another, using her Qinggong.

    She didn¡¯t look back at Xing. Why would she? Xing had a knack for making sly japes. He also had a knack for saying the wrong things at the wrong time! like agreeing to meet with Zhu Zixin at the Ping¡¯an Shrine! Susu scoffed.

 Chapter 18: Pricey

    Xing watched as Susu sailed into the air, leaving him behind speaking to himself. He knew she¡¯d react that, especially the moment he uttered those words, but by Bodhidharma¡¯s light! The words just flowed like a damn river, He thought bitterly.

    Susu¡¯s fiery has transcended ever since her hands graced the child¡¯s presence. Xing didn¡¯t like it¡­but he expected it. It was like dealing with her fury when Shi Qiu called off their engagement. No¡­this is way worst than that!

    Her world, now, revolved around that child. It made Xing feel slightly jaded. But he understood her anger, as she was righteous, passionate and downright dogmatic on matters she believed in.

    Xing however, shared her tenacity to protect the child. He didn¡¯t understand why he shared, but the child was innocent.

    Innocent of past crimes by her people.

    Innocent to people¡¯s judgment of her kin colour.

    But most of all. Innocent to Life.

    feel an urge to protect the child.

    He thought how her emerald eyes held that glint of innocence. He couldn¡¯t help but admit, they were as hypnotic as the finest jade stones in all of Huaxia, Xing thought.

    Yet, his words about the child only served to infuriate  Susu. ¡°I must fix this.¡± He said softly, watching the stream below, ¡°But how?¡±

    Susu would need days to quell her anger. Three days at least. And Xing didn¡¯t know if he could last that long without seeing the child. What¡¯s happening to me, He mused. I¡¯m becoming like Su¡¯er, ¡°I miss her already.¡±

    Xing kicked off the ground sailing into air. He leapt from roof to roof using his Qinggong, hoping to catch wind of Susu¡¯s trail.

    He couldn¡¯t, so instead, he began to wander around the city rooftops, hoping he would find her. His search went on for a few hours, but nothing came of it.

    He then searched food vendors, textile merchants, rouge and accessory stalls. She¡¯s a woman at heart Xing mused, passing a mirror stall and noticing a chest filled with chains, rings and anything that would make a woman enamoured.

    A thought entered Xing¡¯s mind, and he turned around, doubling back to the accessory merchant. Her lips curled into a smile and approached the female merchant, hands clasped behind his back. ¡°Hello!¡±

    The woman stepped forward, smiling prettily. She placed the mirror in her hand on the counter at an angle. Xing reached out with his right hand, barely catching it with his fingertips.

    He flicked it up, catching it with his left hand and placed it back on the counter, then gave the woman a broad smile. ¡°Careful sister, that looks expensive, we can¡¯t have you dropping such fine accessories.¡±

    The woman nodded without saying a word, her cheeks were pale, but flushed red in an instant as if something had aroused her attention.

    Xing noticed her eyes straying towards his chest, forcing him to tilt his head down. ¡°Sister? I¡¯m up here,¡±

    She giggled and nodded. ¡°Sorry Brother, I¡¯m a bit entrapped right now.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Xing asked, confused.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± She said shaking her, as she pushed such thoughts of Xing from her mind. ¡°How can I help a young hero such as yourself today?¡±

    Xing picked up one of the many mirrors on the stall. He turned in it in his hands and eyed it intensely. Su¡¯er would love this, He thought.

    The design of the mirror was simple, but enough to make it look distinct. The handle was designed in the form of a rope knot and painted silver. It had three small ribbons engraved on the handle, painted purple. Su¡¯er loves purples¡­this might not be enough to quell her anger, but it¡¯s a start, Xing pondered.

    ¡°twenty copper coins.¡± The merchant girl said.

    ¡°Pricey,¡± Xing said with a whistle.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°¡­but worth each stone, sir.¡±

    ¡°I bet. I¡¯m not sure if I should buy it though. You see, I¡¯ve recently angered my wife and it usually takes three to four days to soothe her. The mirror might help, but if I buy this for twenty coppers, she¡¯ll kill me!

    ¡°You should¡¯ve bought food and milk! Can¡¯t see you see we have a baby travelling with us Brother Xing?!¡± He heard her bickering in his ears.

    The woman¡¯s lips drew to a line, and then she caught herself, curving them back into a smile. Her flushed cheeks were now as pale as her forehead, drained of what little blood had rushed there.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to quell a wife¡¯s anger, Brother.¡± The merchant girl said coldly. ¡°Just do what requires of a man, and she¡¯ll soften faster than the finest silk robes.¡±

    The woman snatched the mirror from Xing¡¯s hand, placed it back between the mirrors and continued smiling at anyone who walked by. ¡°You probably can¡¯t afford it anyway,¡± She said, eyeing him up and down, judging him.

    Xing took a deep gulp and nodded, as the saliva went down his throat, he realised how foolish he sounded, but that didn¡¯t stop him from laughing, full of shame.

    He then went on hunting for milk for the child. He¡¯d even asked around about Uoni Plums and Versen seeds to his surprise.

    Finding the plums and seeds was a lot easier than finding milk. Everywhere he¡¯d gone was sold out, which was infuriating, especially after the ¡®lecture¡¯, he received from the vendor.

    Luckily, Xing eventually found some milk and refilled eight pouches worth, more than enough for them to make the journey to Kaihua Library.

    Xing began searching for Susu once more, but as he expected, nothing came up.

    The taverns and inns were empty, which too soured his mood.

    Longyan was the third-largest city in Huaxia and was filled with dozens if not hundreds of travellers and merchants.

    This, was where he loved to be, the city, with the likes of such folks. Tales and Songs would lighten his mood, so the urge to ignore such taverns was like quenching a fire when the meat sizzled right in front of him, leaving it raw, but now that a child was involved. He had to be a bit more responsible, and think ahead, like a fight he¡¯d often found himself engrossed in.

    ¡°Brothers and Sisters.¡± Xing bellowed, drawing the Golden Bowl Sect members. Xing found himself at Longyan¡¯s Golden Bowl Sect office.

    The building was two stories and was made of oak but smelled purely of wine and meat. Just the way I like it, He thought, licking his lips and tasting the wind.

    As the sweet essence of the wine drifted around him. He caught himself before he could allow his body to react. The confused expressions of the Golden Bowl Sect members made him smile. ¡°Apologies for barging in but I am in need of your help.¡± He said.

    A bellowing growl emanated from his stomach, shaming him further. He licked his lips and slapped his stomach. ¡°Apologies yet again, It¡¯s been a while since I had a proper meal and wine.¡±

    ¡°Speak friend, we don¡¯t have much time for idle talk.¡± A Golden Bowl Sect member chided

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for my wife, she¡¯s was heading in the direction of the Steep Forest. She¡¯s wearing purple and white robes. The conical hat she wore had a white veil. Last I saw her, she was heading east, towards the Steep Forest.¡±

    The Golden Bowl Sect members eyed each other, looking for answers. ¡°This is Longyan Brother,¡± The leader said, ¡°All women here wear veils , and many of them have children as well.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right brother, apologies. She was using Qinggong atop the roofs.¡±

    ¡°Qinggong?¡± A woman said more than asked. ¡°Ahh¡­yes¡­I saw a woman holding a child heading to the Steep Forest, north though, not east.

    ¡°Thank you, Sister! Are there any inns of note on the north of Longyan?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Xing studied himself for a moment and realised that Susu wouldn¡¯t stay at an Inn. Unlike Yellow Orchid Village, the people within the village kept to themselves. In Longyan, however, that was different. Information was key¡­especially if a strange woman came in wearing a veil and covering a child in the same fashion that we did. That might draw suspicion.

    ¡°What about the forest, is there anything of note on the North Side, like an inn, right outside of the city perhaps?¡±

    ¡°The north? No. The majority of the inns outside are more to the west and southern sides. The only thing of note in the North are a few shrines.¡±

    ¡°Ping¡¯an Shrine?¡±

    ¡°YES!¡± The woman said firmly, drawing everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ping¡¯an Shrine is there! For sure.¡±

    Xing cupped his palms and give a bow, showing respect to the Golden Bowl Sect members, ¡°Thank you brothers and sisters your help has truly been helpful!¡±

    He pulled his stone pouch free and was about to hand them a donation. The leader stepped forward, raising his hand. ¡°You know better than that brother!¡± He said. Xing was confused for a moment, then remembered the etiquette of paying tribute to the Golden Bowl Sect.

    ¡°Bodhidharma¡¯s blessings upon you all¡± Xing said, spinning around and darting in the air like a fly. He pulled three copper coins from his pouch, kicking off a chimney with what little grace he had in his Qinggong and tossed the copper coins in the air.

    The copper coins hit a window and then bounced off the plant only to fall into the nearest golden bowl well. Xing stared back, ensuring they landed in the bowl. Then twirled himself in the air,  floating from roof to roof making his way to the Steep Forest.

    It took him a few minutes to get there, and in those minutes he noted how thick the smog was around the city. It was hazy, smelly and protrude¡­truly protrude. At that moment, he finally understood why Susu hated big cities. The stench does sting the scent of the sky. He mused.

    Xing made it to the gate in the north, soaring above the watch towers, only to hear their curses from afar. He gave them a mocking salute and sprinted across the ground, feeling each stone hit the bottom of his heel, stifling his momentum.

    He ignored it, then continued his lengthy strides, then skipped to the trees, leaping from tree to tree as best as he could. Then a loud boom resonated into the air to the east. His head snapped right, and a flock of birds fluttered in the air as if running from something. Xing was unsure if to head in that direction, but something told him to check.

    A simple detour can¡¯t hurt, right? Xing asked himself.

    Right.

 Chapter 19: ...And Feed Her to The Wolves

    This wasn¡¯t the time to get frustrated, but Susu couldn¡¯t help it. She¡¯d never held a child in her life till now. She may have taken the child from the mother¡¯s dying arms, but there was no way she¡¯d ever let anyone take her away from her. We haven¡¯t decided what to do with her, Susu replayed in her mind, anger boiling within each time she replayed it.

    The wind flapped Susu¡¯s veil, whilst the baby was nestled in her arms, asleep. When did she fall asleep? Susu thought, then slowed her pace.

    Down below, people watched and probably scoffed, observing her using her Qinggong in broad daylight like this.

    It was just like the fool back in Yellow Orchid village. The only difference was, Susu wasn¡¯t as obnoxious as he was.

    Small villages like the Yellow Orchid village, weren¡¯t happy martial arts displaying their skin in the open like that.

    To them, it was a lack of respect for the homes. As their buildings weren¡¯t as sturdy as those found in large cities or provinces.

    Whoever he was, Susu hoped he didn¡¯t lose to a Monster. Usually, Young heroes that displayed their skill in such a way, had a confidence to them. Arrogance even.

    Arrogance that usually ended with them being killed by someone who didn¡¯t like their disrespectful tone. Face, Susu thought, the amount of times I was able to walk away because I showed face to a Senior or Elder, could be a mountain of stories.

    A group of Golden Bowl Sect members walked on the streets, patrolling the city, or heading back to their Longyan branch, which was on the western side of the city if she remembered correctly.

    The Sect members patrolled the streets with their brown and green Bamboo Canes, looking as though they were doing what most men couldn¡¯t do, protect the city.

    The member¡¯s stopped when they rounded a corner and Susu saw the giant bowl, which sat on the corner of a street, adjacent to a tavern called Bright Peak. Ahh¡­ they¡¯re collecting their fees, Susu thought.

    Once she skipped across three more roofs, they disappeared from her sight. Susu kept her pace up, moving from roof to roof, caressing the shingles with such grace, it was like a petal touching the ground from a now blooming flower.

    Susu had no general direction in mind, she just allowed her body to flow through the wind, which would take it to where she could calm herself, but mostly to get away from Zhao Xing.

    She eventually came to a tree line, which made her satisfied. She looked back, ensuring Xing didn¡¯t follow and Of course Xing he didn¡¯t. At least he knows when to keep his distance! Susu thought.

    Susu wasn¡¯t one to storm off easily, but at times, Zhao Xing lacked the decency to keep certain thoughts to himself, thoughts that usually found him in the wrong of Susu¡¯s anger.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Susu said, ¡°That was uncalled for!¡±

    The grass crunched as Susu leapt from a tree, landing with a tap of her toes. The blades of the grass were up to her waist, making her kick off from the ground, and dance across a set of tree barks.

    Susu skidded across the ground, scrapping clops of mud this time, which smeared her hanfu. Luckily, she was wearing a dark purple which allowed the mud to go unnoticed.

    Rocks punctured her boots, as she made a step to her left, making her feet feel weathered. I might need to buy a new pair of boots she thought, but after I get you some more milk.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Susu turned around, feeling the trees eyeing her like judges, not that she cared.

    Longyan city lay beyond the trees to the east. Susu rolled her neck and in the corner smoke waft from a set of chimneys, in the opposite direction of Longyan.

    The dark smoke looked made the sky in the short distance seem as if it would rain, but once her eyes traced the entirety of the cerulean-painted skyline, she instantly knew better.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find someplace else to rest. We¡¯ll find Brother Xing later¡­probably at some tavern.¡± Susu said to the child.

    Susu followed a cart path, it was small and littered with stones, but thankfully it guided her to what seemed like a small Shrine.

    The shrine sat in the middle of a broken fence, with three trees on the left side and two trees on the right. A well sat adjacent to threes on the well and had a small bucket lying on the ground next to it.

    As Susu got closer to The Shrine she saw a sign with characters spelling out the words ¡®Ping¡¯an¡¯. ¡°I think this is a  bit ironic.¡± Susu said, ¡°you agree, don¡¯t you?¡± She finished eyeing the child. They didn¡¯t answer but closed her eyes as if she was trying to get some rest.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can get Bodhidharma¡¯s blessing without the Kunlun Monks,¡± Susu said with a smile and began walking towards the hall.

    The closer Susu got to the Shrine, the more she realised how decrepit it was. The walls of the shrine were crumpled and flacking as if they hadn¡¯t been attended to for years. The grass which surrounded the compound was growing haphazardly.

    Susu walked up the broken stone pathway, heading into the Shrine, and was met with a fixture of cobwebs. She pushed them out of her way, making her way into the main hall of the Shrine.

    A breath of wind nestled through the hall, sweeping dust from the ground, sweeping it through the door, and a hole in the wall.

    A large statute sat at the top of the shrine. It was a Bodhidharma. As the statute looked down at Susu and the child in her arms, it smiled at her and she could feel a sacred radiance wash over her.

    As Susu stared up, feeling as though the statute judged her, she felt annoyed by its smiling eyes but somewhat relieved. This wasn¡¯t a bad idea She thought but were at the Kunlun Monks?

    After a few minutes of silence, Susu finally allowed courage to seep into her veins and stepped towards the statute. If it¡¯s a blessing I need for her, it¡¯s a blessing I plan to get!

    ¡°Bodhidharma,¡± Susu said softly, kneeling. ¡°I know of your grace and light. I know I am not worthy, despite me coming to you once before when I asked for you to kill the man that murdered my parents. You didn¡¯t answer my prayer then, but you did send forth my master who saved me from my master¡¯s wrath and for that, I am forever grateful. I know it is selfish for me to only seek you out when I am in need, but right now¡­I truly don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    The Bodhidharma Statute didn¡¯t answer, but its reverend smile shone down on Susu. She held her breath, and sighed, then placed the child on the cold ground.

    She scotched back, removing her conical hat, and placing it next to the child. Then raised her to the Bodhidharma statute. Susu then wrapped her veil around the child, ensuring she had a cushion and a lot more warmth.

    Susu hit her head on the ground, bowing once. Then sang a sutra of prayer to the Bodhidharma statute, feeling her forehead throb from the pain.

    She hit her head against the ground once more, feeling the pain throb even more intensely. Then, she did it again, and again, and again, and again.

    Susu bowed her head with each thud, feeling like a nail burrowing into her skull, aiming directly for her brain.

    Sweat began to pour from her forehead. It was unusually warm but very much welcoming. With each thud of the ground, her mind began to get muddled from the pain.

    As Susu continued her bows, she began to reminisce of the whippings she received once upon a time, feeling her body stiffening from each blow that resonated into her mind.

    Susu raised her head for the ninety-ninth time, feeling the pain from her held creeping down her back, like a spider sewing a new webbing. Her head struck the ground for the hundredth time, then a voice echoed behind her.

    ¡°Never thought I¡¯d see someone pray so deeply for reverence,¡± A familiar voice said. ¡°It¡¯s not that I wanted to stop your pray, but the condition I¡¯m in begs for reprieve.¡±

    Susu turned around, looking at the old man, robes draped in blood, and coagulated droplets of blood trickling down his mouth.

    Zhu Zixin fell to the ground with a thud, making Susu scamper towards him. ¡°Elder Zixin!¡± She shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t fall asleep¡±

    The leaves from the trees in the yard began to swish, as footsteps began echoing around Susu. She kept her hands on Zhu Zixin¡¯s wounds, feeling her heart pound as his pulse slowly began to slow.

    Dai Li appeared in the middle of the courtyard with twenty men. His rusted sword propped against his shoulder, posing as if he¡¯d own the shrine itself.

    He pointed his blade towards Susu and began licking his lips as if any degenerate would. ¡°Give us the old man wench. Or we¡¯ll cut you down like the haughty swine you are and feed your baby to the wolves to spite you in hell!¡±

 Chapter 20: Manuals, Blood, and Tears

    No¡­no he did not just say he would FEED MY  DAUGHTER TO WOLVES! Susu thought sourly.

    She surged Qi from her Core Dantian into her meridians, enhancing her senses, strength and power instantly.

    Zhu Zixin tapped Susu on the hand, then he tried to push her. ¡°Take your daughter and go! This has nothing to do with you!¡± He said, coughing up a mouthful of blood.

    Susu shook her head, then turned to face Dai Li and his men. As she stood there, child in hand and Qi roiling within her body.

    Dai Li and his men began to circle her and Zhu Zixin. The creaks of the boards beneath their feet, imitated a mokugo, but Susu believed it was the sound of the upcoming death. ¡°Dai Li!¡± Susu hissed. ¡°I never liked you. So let me say this once. Let this end here or I can help you seek the death you crave this instance!¡±

    Dai Li stepped forward, smiling ruefully, his rusted sword scraping against the wooden floor. He tilted his head to a side, then raised his sword above his head, only to drop it across his shoulder.

    ¡°Old Man, You plan to bring this wench into our affairs!?¡± He spat, looking past Susu eyes fixated on Zhu Zixin, that they began to turn red.

    ¡°There¡¯s no affairs to be had, Dai Li.¡±

    Susu eyes drifted to the Old Man. The moment her eyes met his own, he smiled brightly. Then, his eyes went cold the moment he turned them on Dai Li.

    He dabbed the blood from the side of his mouth, then slide into fighting stance. He raised his hands, then extended his fingers. A Claw Fighting Stance, Susu thought, Just like brother Xing.

    ¡°BROTHER LI, I WANT HER FOR MYSELF. HER PESKY HUSBAND ISN¡¯T WITH HER!¡± Someone shouted from behind Dai Li.

    Susu turned as well, facing the men who were ready to pounce at Zhu Zixin from the back.

    ¡°Wench, Let me repeat myself. Leave. Or not only will I feed your daughter to the wolves, but I¡¯ll feed you to my men.¡±

    Embers of Qi pulsed within Susu¡¯s Mind Dantian. She surged the Qi from her Mind Dantian, and watched as the room grew brighter from the sudden surge of Qi.

    ¡°Dai Li¡­¡± Zhu Zixin croaked from behind Susu. His voice emanating nails scratching against chords of a zither. ¡°I would¡¯ve gladly given you the manual, but you just needed to be patient.¡±

    ¡°Fuck your patience, I¡¯m of the Core Awakening Real¡ª¡°

    ¡°You need to be of the Mind Awakening Realm to be able to handle the sudden change in cultivation technique.¡±

    ¡°You never planned to truly train us! The techniques you display are VASTLY DIFFERENT FROM WHAT WE KNOW!¡±

    ¡°You fool!¡± Zixin coughing whilst laughing. ¡°I thought you the foundation for the Unrelenting Lion Style! IF YOU HAVEN¡¯T MASTERED THEM, HOW ARE YOU EXPECTED TO PRACTICE THE UNRELENTING LION STYLE WITHOUT DAMAGING YOUR MERIDIANS!¡±

    ¡°LIAR HAND OVER THE MANUAL!¡± He hissed.

    ¡°Over my cold dead corpse.¡± Zhu Zixin said coldly, spitting up a mouthful of blood.

    Beads of sweat trickled down his face, then he grabbed his chest, his breath slowing.

    The baby released a sombre cry, drawing Susu¡¯s attention. She turned to step back and felt a surge of Qi blossoming behind her. She spun, kicking in the direction of the Qi. Only for  Dai Li to shoot right past her, heading for Zhu Zixin. ¡°Kill the wench.¡± He growled.

    Zixin shot past Susu like a gust of wind, hitting Dai Li in the chest with the back of his hand. A roar followed next, which sounded like a lion¡¯s roar emanated.

    The punch sent Dai Li flying backwards, crashing into an already shattered wall. He hit the wall with a loud boom, then dropped to the ground, pain laced in his eyes.

    Footsteps pattered behind Susu as she tried to figure out what was going on, but before she could even think. Her Qi flooded throughout her body like a flooding river.

    Susu sailed up the Bodhidharma statute and landed on its head. Dai Li¡¯s men hissed their annoyance, then broke off their attack, turning to Chief Zixin, as they knew they were at a disadvantage.

    As Chief Zixin watch them break off their attack, heading towards him he stepped forward lethargically, raising his hands. ¡°I TAUGHT YOU ALL THE LION PRIDE FORMATION, DO YOU BELIEVE YOU CAN TOUCH ME? He howled.

    ¡°WE DON¡¯T NEED TO TOUCH YOU OLD MAN! WE JUST NEED TO TIRE YOU OUT!¡±

    ¡°GET AWAY FROM HERE GIRL. YOU HAVE A DAUGHTER TO LIVE FOR, DON¡¯T MIND ME. I HAVE THIS HANDLED!¡± Zixin barked.

    Susu stomped the head of the statute sending a wave of Qi through it. The latches that kept statute up, snapped free.

    As Susu stood above, she watched as Old Man Zixin defended himself masterfully against his former protege.

    Another loud snap groaned out and the statute began to tilt forward. Susu, still didn¡¯t move. The final latch snapped free and the statute slowly began to fall. ¡°ELDER ZIXIN¡­RUN!¡±

    Susu kicked off the statute head, and floated backwards, child in hand. The statute crashed into the middle of the hall, sending a shockwave of dust and debris throughout the hall.

    The sound of strained wood bellowed free whilst splintered boards exploded in all directions, leaving Dai Li¡¯s men to scamper in different directions.

    Zhu Zixin appeared on the far left of the hall, which was to Susu¡¯s left.

    Three of Dai Li¡¯s lackeys were left hurdling on the ground, holding their chest, and knees wallowing in pain as they weren¡¯t able to escape the falling statute.

    As Susu floated back down to the ground, she kicked off the nearest wall. She shot across the room and landed right next to Chief Zixin with a tap of her feet.

    Dai Li growled venomously as his eyes rested on her. The yellow teeth he flashed, matched the decaying look of his rusted sword, which made Susu wrinkle her nose.

    ¡°He not only lacks in decorum but also cleanliness, is this the best you could do for a protege Elder Zixin?¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, I¡¯m not the smartest at selecting people.¡± Zhu Zixin he said with laugh, then dropped to one knee, holding his chest as it began reverberating back and forth. ¡°Thank You Fei¡¯er,¡± He said grinding his teeth. ¡°Bbt that¡¯s enough, You¡¯re endangering your daughter. I¡¯ll take it from here.¡±

    Zhu Zixin shot past Susu, entering the foray once more. He spun, kicking three of his former men. They dressed back, barely dodging the attack and countered with upward slashes, that barely missed him.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    , spinning and kicking three more, as they tried to charge at them both.

    Susu stepped forward, but skipped back, seeing an ember of Qi swirling towards her. Dai Li appeared out of thin air, thrusting his rusted sword at the child

    Susu began to pivot right but stopped herself realising that if she did so, the baby would¡¯ve died.

    As the rusted sword grazed Susu¡¯s left side, she winced instantly, dropping to her knees as her body went numb.

    Dai Li danced back, using the moment of his Qi. Then, he spun, bringing his sword down in a whip-like motion aiming his blade directly at her chest.

    In that moment of crystalised time, Susu felt alone. Yes, she¡¯d made friends despite being from Parson. She had Martial Brothers that cared for her like a real sister. She¡¯d even had a Master who treated her like his own daughter.

    The thoughts of Susu¡¯s long-dead parents began to resonate within her mind. She watched as her mother pushed her out of a window whilst her father pleaded for her to be left alive. Is this what it¡¯s like to be a parent? Susu thought, feeling the tears within her eyes swell.

    A whimper of cry rang out, flowing into Susu¡¯s ears. It woke her from that nightmare of a second, then flooded her with the energy she never knew she had.

    Susu cradled the child in her arms and allowed her eyes to look at it for a half-second. No Susu thought I can¡¯t die here¡­neither can you my dear.

    A surge of Qi exploded from Susu Soul Dantian, flooding right into her Core and Soul Dantian, making her meridians steam from her rage.

    Susu pivoted to her left, then spun out of the way, barely escaping Dai Li¡¯s fatal attack!

    Susu then skipped, then surged Qi into her right leg. She shot forward then kicked Dai Li in his chin. She watched as he floated about ten feet into the air helpless.

    Zhu Zixin swept across the room like a force of nature, striking men and women with fiery fists and anger.

    Susu glanced to her left, watching the Chief dismantle his apprentices with ease. It was like a Lion eating its cub because it rejected the litter.

    Gruesome and completely brutal, just like most things within the Jianghu.

    ¡°NOW RUN!¡± Zixin growled.

    Susu took her eyes off the battle and charged towards the opening at the far end of the hall, skipping across the shattered chest of the Bodhidharma statute.

    A loud crack bellowed behind her, forcing her to jump left. A broken piece of statute shot right pass her, aimed at Zhu Zixin.

    The Lion Escort Chief raised his hand, and a colourless mist began to enshroud his index finger, Qi.

    The statute slab crashed into his index finger and shattered into pebbles and dust, spraying across the main hall as though it was nothing more but the wind!

    Susu turned and tried to run, her knees faltered, strength leaving them as if the wind was punched out of her. She swirled her Qi, but that only drained her strength even more, a intense throbbing sensation jolted to her left side forcing her to wince. ¡°Finally, the poison kicks in,¡± Dai Li huffed, whipping blood from the corner of his mouth.

    A large thud groaned out behind her, drawing her eyes. Susu kicked off the ground, trying to use what remaining Qi she had left.

    Zhu Zixin had dropped to his knees, Susu saw pain flash across his face. He held his chest again and beads of sweat poured off his face like a waterfall.

    ¡°¡­Finally¡± Dai Li howled enigmatically. ¡°That shitty poisoned I¡¯ve been feeding you for days has finally set in!¡±

    Dai Li pushed himself off the ground and snatched his rusted sword. He dusted himself off and began walking towards Zhu Zixin.

    The Old Escort Chief, positioned himself on top of the shattered Bodhidharma statute, and sat in the lotus position.

    Susu Qi extinguished tiself from her Soul, Core and Mind Dantians, forcing her back to the ground.

    As she hit the ground, she winced in pain as her knees couldn¡¯t handle being Qi-less.

    The poison had entered her dantians and had used it to flow through her meridians, effectively incapacitating her.

    The baby tugged at her veil, wailing as if she wanted to be soothed. She tried to swirl the Qi within her body, but the poison churned with it, forcing her to drop down to her knees.

    I should¡¯ve known his blades were poisoned, he¡¯s of the Core Awakening Realm¡­there¡¯s no way he could fight Elder Zixin without poison!

    Susu tried to swirl the Qi within her Soul Dantian, but all it did was roil the posion on her left side.

    The cries of the child grew louder and louder the closer Dai Li approached Zhu Zixin. He turned to Susu, face painted in fury. ¡°WILL YOU SHUT THAT THING UP!¡± Dai Li hissed.

    Susu bit her bottom lip, forcing herself to shut up. She knew if she irritated Dai Li any further, the bastard would kill her and the child instantly. I just need a minute to neutralise the poison. Then I could expunge it from my body!

    ¡°Dai Li, you demon. A child is meant to cry! Were you any better as one!?¡± Zixin shouted.¡±

    ¡°SHUT UP OLD MAN!¡± Dai Li hissed, waving his widely. ¡°You treated all of us like children, errand boys. Promising us that we¡¯d become fine martial artists in time. We followed you for  three years. THREE YEARS! And not one of us has EVER broken through to Mind Awakening Realm!¡±

    ¡°Patience, Perseverance and Passion¡­that¡¯s why you can¡¯t break through,¡± Zixin said coldly. ¡°You think you can just wake up and be strong. You must fight, you must train, but you also me patient!¡±

    ¡°Patience. Patience. Patience, THATS ALL YOU EVER SAY. I¡¯m tired of it. Lets end this once and for all!

    Twelve of the remaining twenty men began encroaching on Zhu Zixin. The little killing aura that exhumed them began to swirl around Chief Zixin.

    He didn¡¯t waver.

    Zhu Zixin¡®s eyes still had that glimmer of life within them., It would take more than these curs to extinguish.

    ¡°Did you kill Cao Song?¡± Zhu Zixin asked.

    A wry smile flashed across Dai Li¡¯s face. He licked his lips and shook his head. ¡°Is that what you¡¯re concerned with, RIGHT NOW!?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhu Zixin growled.

    ¡°Fine old man, I¡¯ll give you what you want. I slit her throat right before we left Anqing. I had Ren Shou forge her handwriting, saying she left to visit her family.

    ¡°YOU DEVIL!¡±

    ¡°Devil? No one could be more devil than you. You teased us. You taunted us. All for for nothing¡­WHERE IS THE UNRELENTING LION STYLE MANUAL?¡±

    ¡°Cao Song has it you fool,¡± Zixin said dryly. ¡°So where ever you buried her¡­it¡¯s there, with her.¡±

    ¡°I told you not to burn the body!¡± One of Dai Li¡¯s men shouted.

    ¡°SHUT UP!¡± Dai Li snarled. ¡°You think the old man gave that manual to her? She¡¯s been with him for over eight years YET, she never displayed any techniques the old man showed us!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because she damaged her meridians!¡± Zixin snapped.  ¡°She practiced the style before entering the Mind Awakening Realm.¡±

    ¡°LIAR!¡± Dai Li hissed, ¡°I¡¯m not as foolish as you think Old Man, but fine¡­you can lie here all you want. The fact is¡­she¡¯s dead. You didn¡¯t even blink an eye when I told you she left for a family emergency.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not one to hold onto anyone, everyone has their own life to live. Living on the road is hard, it¡¯s not suited for everyone. Especially a woman like Cao Song, if she were my daughter, I¡¯d celebrate that she lived a peacefull ife¡­that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t look for her. But you see, the mere fact that you killed her¡­is my GREATEST SHAME DAI LI!¡±

    ¡°YOUR GREATEST SHAME IS YOU NOT GIVING THE MANUAL BEFORE I TAKE YOUR LIFE!¡±

    The ember of Qi that pulsed within Dai Li turned into a small flame, spooling within Dai Li Core Dantian. It sent goosebumps through Susu¡¯s skin. Is he breaking through NOW OF ALL TIMES?

    Susu tried to calm herself and force the posion from her body, through her Meridians, but with her draining by the second, she felt as though it was hopeless.

    ¡°You know.¡± Dai Li said calmly, tone cold as ice. ¡°I¡¯m not one to enjoy slaughter, I¡¯m a simple man. I like copper, bronze, silver and gold coins. That¡¯s what I live for. Learning techniques and accumulating wealth. That¡¯s why I joined your little Escort company. You¡¯re getting down in age, you have no children. I figured that joining would be good for me. It would allow me to be a pillar within the Jianghu. But you lied to me. Just as I know you¡¯re lying about Cao Song having the manual. Tell me where it is or you¡¯ll watch me gut that bitch and her daughter before we cut your fingernails from your HANDS!¡±

    A loud boom exploded from the entrance of the main hall. The doors and flacking boards flew in all directions from a force that could only be described as the wind.

    Two of Dai Li¡¯s men¡¯s arms spun in the air as if they were sliced cleanly. Three men turned to their right, seeing what could only be described as a monster.

    Their heads tumbled to the ground rolling right next to the Bodhidharma statute¡¯s head.

    Five of Dai Li¡¯s men were dead in an instant, and the man that did it stood above their corpses flashing a menacing gaze.

    Zhao Xing was the last person Susu expected to see, but the dramatics matched him right down to his annoying smile.

    ¡°Manuals, Blood and Tears. This is what the Jianghu is made of and I hate it. Fine. If you want silver and gold stones, work for it. If you want to get better at Martial arts, train. But the mere fact you did this to Su¡¯er, truly boils me down to my core.¡±

    Xing made one step that reverberated through the shrine like an earthquake. The boards beneath his feet crumbled into powder as a subtle glow of Qi swarmed around him like a tempest unleashed, filling the room with his aura, leaving everyone within the shrine breathless, even Susu.

    Dai Li¡¯s men gawked as they stumbled back, scared as as the Qi that thrummed from him began to ripple around him. It was as if Xing himself was reborn, soaked in power Susu had never seen from him this anger before, and she was scared.

    ¡°Su¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡± Xing said coldly. He then raised his hand to point at Dai Li, who stood there speechless as he scrambled to pick up his rusted sword. ¡°But you, I¡¯ll deal with you last.¡±

 Chapter 21: Sorry

    Xing danced back, watching as six men charged toward him. He ignored them, keeping his eyes on Dai Li.

    The leader of these wayward men began circling Zhao Xing, using his men as a shield. ¡°Hiding behind your men won¡¯t help Dai Li, but if that¡¯s the path you choose, so be it!¡± Zhao Xing spat.

    Two assailants waved their swords at Xing¡¯s neck, trying to decapitate him. Xing sidestepped their blades with little effort, then weaved his hand, striking them in the chest four times.

    A loud crunch echoed from each punch, drawing his attention. ¡°You think covering your acupoints will help? Fine...let¡¯s see how long you last against me.¡±

    He feinted left dodging another sword slash, burying his fist into the assailant¡¯s waist, which left him spitting blood. Three men skipped back, in fright. ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING HURRY UP AND KILL HIM!¡± Dai Li spat.

    ¡°Lad...they are condensing their Qi to make a Formation. You have to keep them separated before their Qi synchronizes.¡± Zixin said calmly.

    Xing swirled the Qi within his Mind Dantian, then watched as waves of Qi began swirl and swarm together like mist on a dreary night.

    The swirling Qi connected to each of the seven men, who were pushing themselves up from off the ground.

    He charged at the one closest to him, which was to his left, but it was too late.

    A surge of Qi exploded from all seven men, and a haunting aura began to exhume from each of them. In a flash, all seven of them pounced on Xing who could barely dodge their swords and daggers by mere centimeters.

    As he barely dodged what seemed to be an eightieth attack. Xing noticed Susu picking up a pebble in the corner of his eye, which made him smile.

    Xing danced and weaved through the Formation, allowing Dai Li¡¯s men to expose their backs, but that was a mistake as two men had drifted to his left and took to the air.

    Two pebbles shot through the air, hitting the men in the chest and wrist, forcing them to drop the sword and dagger with a ding.

    Xing feinted left, and took to their air in flash, channelling his Qi in his hands, Iron Shredding Claws.

    He watched as their eyes changed from frustration to fright in an instant. Xing buried his hand into one their chests and disappeared to the ground, using an instantaneous step.

    Dai Li appeared in front of him, rusted sword in hand and weaved his blade at Xing side. ¡°THEIR USING POISON BLADES XING!¡± Susu shouted.

    Now she tells me, Xing mused bitterly, deflecting a wayward sword slash. He half-spun, then kicked the man in the chest sending him flying into the roof.

    ¡°Focus on breaking the formation. You must follow their Qi until you find who has the weakest connection. Once you¡¯ve found that person. Kill them, that¡¯s how you dismantle the Lion¡¯s Pride Formation!¡±

    ¡°STOP THE OLD MAN BEFORE INTERJECTS¡± Dai Li roared, gnashing his teeth as he kicked himself up and charged towards Susu.

    Xing estimated that he was of the Mind Awakening Realm, which wasn¡¯t enough to trouble Su¡¯er. The real challenge was her holding her own whilst protecting the child and Chief Zixin all at the same time.

    Susu snapped her whip free and waved it incessantly, forcing Dai Li back. The turbulent force of her whip sent waves of explosion throughout the shrine which made the roof of the shrine shake.

    Something''s wrong Xing thought, I don¡¯t sense any Qi in any of those attacks!

    Xing spun, kicking another bastard in the leg. That same bastard jumped back up, only feeling the wrath of Xing¡¯s Iron Shredding Claw.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    He sliced opened the assailant¡¯s neck, forcing him to drop to his knees, blood seeping out like a waterfall.

    ¡°XIAO BEI IS DEAD!¡± Someone shouted behind him.

    ¡°No need to fear.¡± Xing said, ¡°You¡¯ll be joining him soon!

    A sword slash nicked the side of Xing¡¯s face, forcing him back. He expected it. No. He wanted it to happen.

    Zhao Xing surged Qi into his hands forming, forming another Iron Shredding Claw, then ripped the sword hand from the assailants in one smooth motion.

    He skipped back, feeling their hesitation and thrusted three quick kicks, into the side of a man and woman, he then swept his feet forward and shot up in the air. ¡°So you were the weakest link. It was smart to disguise yourself as the point of the attack, but it was still foolish!¡±

    Xing spun, kicking the bastard in the chest cracking the piece of wood once more, and darted towards him again, ignoring the rest.

    He rocked his hand back, swirling his Qi around it and burying it into the bastard¡¯s chest, leaving gore and matter on his hand.

    Xing kicked the bastard off, then opened his Mind Dantian, watching as the thin line of Qi began to dissipate from around them

    ¡°Senior...these fools shame your LION¡¯S PRIDE FORMATION, give it to me and I will bring GLORY TO IT¡¯S NAME!¡±

    Xing didn¡¯t turn to see Zhu Zixin¡¯s expression, but he could feel the chief smiling in the background, and that was more than enough for him to continue his onslaught.

    He spun haggardly, wailing his hands like a beast, then pounded two punches into another assailant¡¯s chest. The first punch split the wooden guard whilst the second turned into powder.

    Zhao Xing stepped in, making sure the bastard didn¡¯t fly too far. He struck three acupoints in his chest and two more in his feed. In a blink of an eye Xing appeared behind him, kicking him in his upper back and forcing him to stand upright.

    The three remaining enemies surrounded Xing, swords and daggers pointed at him, with nowhere else to go, he did what was required of him.

    Xing hopped over his acupoints friend and then used him as a pole to counterattack. He struck the bastard on the left of his chest, then buried a knee into the one on the right. He swept the foot to the one who was behind him then spun, kicking him in the back, which sent him flying eight meters back.

    Susu¡¯ screamed in agony as Dai Li finally disarmed her of Scourge. As Xing¡¯s turned left, watching as Susu caught the rusted blade with her hand, stopping it from being drilled into her chest.

    Dai Li then kicked her in the stomach, forcing her to heave, which also forced her to her knees. Dai Li lurched his rusted sabre back, then thrust it forward, aimed directly at her heart.

    No!

    Xing weaved through the Lion Pride Formation in a fit of rage, surging his Qi through his meridians of his Soul, Core and Mind Dantian.

    As he broke the Lion Pride Formation, he struck each assailant with such viciousness, that his meridians couldn¡¯t handle it.

    Xing felt his meridians collapsing, stalling the Qi that he was seeking from his dantians, but the only thing he received was half the power he required. Damn¡­my body can¡¯t handle any more Qi, I have to regulate my Internal Arts.

    He spat out a mouthful of blood from the overbalance of Qi but still turned to face Dai Li. The bastard was continually kicking Susu in the gut, hoping she would either drop the child or the sword, but she held firm, despite dropping to one knee.

    ¡°YOU BASTARD!¡± Xing roared as he leapt towards Dai Li, surging his Qi within like a thunderstorm. The collapse meridians didn¡¯t allow him to leap as far as he would like, as he mitigated the correct amount so he wouldn¡¯t damage his meridian pathways.

    Susu tried to keep the blade from penetrating her chest, but with bloodshot eyes and determination are written across Dai Li¡¯s face, the blade eventually slid further.

    Xing watched as she tried to turn with the blade in her hand, but Dai Li¡¯s was stronger than he¡¯d expected. Su¡¯er can¡¯t channel any of her Internal Arts! WHY?!

    Then, Xing saw the reason why blood was forming on her left side. She¡¯s been poisoned.

    Both of Susu¡¯s knees dropped to the ground and Dai Li began forcing the blade further into her chest. She shrieked as she did so. If she¡¯d dropped the child, she would¡¯ve been able to stop the wound, but if she did, she would¡¯ve hurt her head on the slab that was beneath her.

    ¡°It would seem, my time is at an end.¡± Zhu Zixin stood up from behind Susu, Qi exhuming from his body as if steam itself had come alive. He made one step forward and appeared between Susu and Dai Li.

    He slid his fingers between Dai Li¡¯s rusted blade and broke the sabre in two, leaving Dai Li with fright in his eyes.

    Zhu Zixin slid the broken blade from Susu¡¯s shoulder and spun it in his hand as he kicked Dai Li in the chest. He kicked off the ground following the bastard to the sky and buried his rusted sword into his chest, twisting as he did so. ¡°That¡¯s for Cao Song, you bastard!¡±

    Dai Li hit the ground of the main hole and an explosion of wood and concrete reverberated through the room as he created a small crater. A geyser of blood flooded from Dai Li¡¯s mouth as his life met its end.

    Xing appeared in front of Susu, catching her before she fell backwards. He looked at her hand, seeing the blood pooling on the ground.

    Zhu Zixin dropped to his knees, hair turning pale white compared to its grey-white. The chief of the Lion Cub Escort drew a haggard smile and looked at Xing and Susu and mouthed a word. ¡°Sorry.¡±

 Chapter 22: Zhu Zixins Three Manuals

    Susu pushed her way out of Xing¡¯s arms, running towards Zhu Zixin. She hit the acupoints in his legs, chest and shoulders. She turned to Xing with tears forming in her eyes ¡°BROTHER XING WHAT ARE YOU DOING, HELP ME SAVE HIM!¡±

    She ripped off Zhu Zixin¡¯s hanfu, exposing his pale heavily scared chest. Xing knelt, and saw the chest. It left him speechless.

    A piece of Chief Zixin¡¯s stomach was ripped off, whilst his chest had eight contusions. Susu touched one of them and the old chief wailed, making the baby cry as well.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle his left side, you take off the right.¡± Xing said firmly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t! My Qi¡¯s been tainted, I can¡¯t help you push the poison out of him!¡±

    Neither can I, my meridian pathways have shrunk, Xing thought but didn¡¯t have the strength to utter the words to Susu. ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll handle it then.¡±

    Xing knelt right beside the old man Zixin, lifting him on his right side, then channelled his Qi into his palm. Then placed his hand against Zhu Zixin¡¯s bare chest, right above the heart, hoping to help mitigate the poison that was riddled throughout his body.

    Beads of sweat dripped off from both of their faces hitting the ground as though rain was falling.

    The Ping¡¯an Shrine Main Hall looked as though it had seen better days, but with silence finally settling in, the hall was finally living out its purpose, to place a solace pray and tranquillity.

    Zhu Zuxin¡¯s chest felt as cold as a slab of concrete. Xing continually sent his Qi through his body, his body began to warm from the Qi he began pouring into his body.

    He tweaked the ratio between his Yin and Yang as he realised the poison began eating away at the Yin, forcing him to push more Yang Qi than he had originally intended. The poison is Yin based, if Su¡¯er would use her own Qi, it wouldn¡¯t help by much, because Yang¡¯s energy would also shrink her meridians.

    Xing tried to force Yin¡¯s energy away with his Yang, but the cold essence of the poison was just too strong.

    A few minutes and colour finally returned to Zhu Zixin. He grabbed Xing¡¯s hand and squeezed it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I got you caught up in my internal conflicts lad, but please, you¡¯re wasting your Qi on me, several of my internal organs were damaged in that last-ditch effort. The poison that bastard has been feeding has already reached my arteries, I¡¯m good as dead.¡±

    Xing ignored the old man¡¯s plea and surged another bout of Qi into Zhu Zixin, but the old man tapped Xin¡¯s acupoints, pushing him over with a grunt. ¡°I said that¡¯s enough!¡±

    Susu sat there, cradling the child then forced herself up. ¡°Chief Zixin, let Brother Xing finish what he was doing, we can help!¡±

    ¡°Brother Xing?¡± Zixin coughed, ¡°I thought your name Qiu, or are my ears going as I am about to die?¡±

    ¡°Senior Zixin, please, let me finish excising the poison from your body, I¡¯m halfway there.¡±

    ¡°Child.¡± Zhu Zixin said firmly, ¡°That manoeuvre you did to expel the Lion Pride Formation shrunk your meridian pathways didn¡¯t? You¡¯ve spent ten minutes channelling your Qi into me, that¡¯s more than enough time for sixty per cent of the poison to be filtered to one side of my body, yet I only feel twenty per cent.¡±

    Zhu Zixin turned around, showing his heavily scared back and paste-like skin, with yellow and purple contusions which warped his skin. ¡°Carthis Poison¡± Susu muttered.

    ¡°Indeed. It has melded with my meridians and penetrated my Soul Dantian. I don¡¯t have much time to live.¡± Zixin said softly.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true Elder, We can expunge it in time. You just take the antidote!¡± Xing pleaded.

    ¡°That¡¯s not how Carthis Poison works Brother Xing.¡±

    ¡°What¡­what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°That bastard has been feeding Chief Zixin the poison for a while.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean awhile?¡±:

    ¡°Carthis Poison doesn¡¯t have any taste.

    ¡°The antidote doesn¡¯t work after twenty minutes either,¡± Zixin said.

    ¡°We still have five minutes!¡±

    ¡°Eighty per cent of the poison has to be purged Brother Xing for it to work.¡±

    Zhu Zixin hit Xing¡¯s acupoints, he dropped to the ground breathing heavily. ¡°Senior Zixin at least let me try!!¡± Xing shouted.

    ¡°Enough! Tend to your daughter she¡¯s been crying for some time.¡± Zixin said, looking at the baby smiling gently.

    Xing tried to plead once more, but Susu held his hand and ushered the crying child into his arms. ¡°Let us listen to Chief Zixin.¡±

    ¡°But Su¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Brother Xing, ¡± She answered sternly.

    Xing didn¡¯t say anything, he knew when to shut up, and this was the time to do so. He sat on the broken arm of the Bodhidharma statue and looked up at the crack in the roof. His eyes drifted back down to the child and sighed. ¡°She¡¯s probably, I¡¯ll get her something to eat,¡± Xing said

    Susu watched Xing leave with the crying child. She knew what to expect in the coming days. It won¡¯t be easy, but whenever someone died Xing would brood, and snap at everyone around him.

    ¡°It is said whenever you enter the Jianghu, two things are certain. Death or the loss of a limb.¡± Zhu Zixin said with a laugh. ¡°I disagree with that statement. In life death is certain, but losing a limb? Only the weak would lose an arm or leg.¡±

    ¡°You two are fine Martial Artists¡­Su¡¯er is it?¡± Zixin said.

    Oh no¡­he knows we lied. Susu thought. She bowed immediately cupping her hands, ¡°Apologies Senior Zixin. We had no choice but to lie, we weren¡¯t sure if we could trust you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine Ban Susu, I already knew who you are.¡± He answered.

    ¡°What?¡± Susu said raising her head. ¡°You already knew.¡±

    ¡°Of course, everyone knows that Susu the Scorpion Maiden is the martial sister of Shredding Claw Xing.¡±

    Susu didn¡¯t speak, she was dumbstruck. Her mouth was open, but words couldn¡¯t form. He knew who we were?

    Zhu Zixin turned to Susu and smiled gently. He sat down and agonised as he did so. Susu grabbed him by the arm to cushion him and straighten him whilst he sat. ¡°Thank you my dear, but you don¡¯t worry, you did fool me well, until you defended yourself again Dai Li.¡±Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°Defend me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I saw that defensive pattern before, during the Grand Martial Arts Tournament, three years ago. It didn¡¯t help either when you Xing used his Iron Shredded Claws to dismantle my Lion Pride Formation.¡±

    Susu laughed nervously, feeling shame bubbling in her stomach. ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to lie, Senior, it¡¯s just that¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­just that?¡± Zixin asked. ¡°Is this related to the child?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it does.¡±

    ¡°Does your Master Chaoxiang know of its existence?¡±

    ¡°You know our Master?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know your Master,¡± Zixin said shaking his head. ¡°Master Chaoxiang is renown for his gentlemanly heroics. Any fool would know him.¡±

    Susu bowed reverently hearing such words from a famed man such as Chief Zixin. Her master never called himself renowned, nor did he consider himself a hero. He was a patron of the people. He would help in any way he could.

    He believed that if the peasants weren¡¯t protected, then Huaxia would cease to exist, in a heartbeat. Susu thought him and tried her best to follow in his footsteps, footsteps that felt like a void despite his reclusive lifestyle.

    ¡°Thank you Chief Zixin, thank you for speaking such kind words of my master.¡±

    ¡°He deserves much face Su¡¯er, especially with strong disciples such as yourself and Xing, but I have a concern.¡±

    ¡°Concern?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­does he know of the child between you and your Martial Brother?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± She said, cheeks flushing red.

    ¡°I see, so let me get you a question, can a Parsonian and a Huaxian make an Axsumite?¡°

    Susu froze and felt her heart stop. What did he just say? Susu¡¯s eyes drifted towards Chief Zixin who returned a gent smile. He didn¡¯t say anything, but his gentle smile could mean anything.

    She steeled herself preparing herself mentally for what she was about to do. It wasn¡¯t what she wanted. Chief Zixin had been a good host to her on their way to Longyan¡­now, was he threatening the child? She didn¡¯t know, but it wasn¡¯t worth the risk to find out!

    ¡°Such strong killing intent, despite being poisoned. You truly are a marvel Ban Susu. I see why Yan Fan would always speak up for you when dissidents spoke ill of your Parsonian heritage.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve met Sister Fan?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve met many people of Jianghu, my dear, I¡¯ve roamed it for over fifty years. There¡¯s no need for your to show your killing intent to me. I have no ill intentions to harm the child. I was simply curious.¡±

    ¡°You promise you won¡¯t hurt her?¡±

    ¡°By my dying breathe my dear, I won¡¯t hurt your daughter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Susu said softly, dropping to the ground tears forming in her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to kill Chief Zixin before his time. but if dared to hurt her then he would have to forgive me for being rude in the next life!

    ¡°How do you know she¡¯s an Axsumite?¡±

    ¡°She kept pulling off your veil, I was bound to see the colour of her hands eventually.¡±

    ¡°I see, I will remember that.¡±

    ¡°Where did you find her?¡± Zixin asked.

    ¡°On the Red River, Bandits were slaughtering Axsumite refugees. Brother Xing and I fought them off thinking they were normal folk but eventually found out they were Axsumites. Everyone on the ship died but her.¡±

    ¡°You plan to raise her?¡±

    ¡°¡­yes,¡± Susu said nodding.

    ¡°You know that¡¯s impossible with your strength?

    ¡°I do¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you know what you must do.¡±

    ¡°Yes Chief Zixin, I do.¡±

    ¡°Good, I wish you luck and I hope she¡¯ll have a peaceful life.¡±

    ¡°SU¡¯ER!¡± Xing shouted, leaping across the main hall. He floated back to the ground, running back towards the Susu and Chief Zixin. His face was still agonising about what was to happen, but at least he seemed a little preoccupied with the child. ¡°Chief Zixin, I have no wine to offer, but I do have milk for now.¡±

    ¡°Hooo, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea, Zhao Xing. Ms Susu would have a fit if you were to share you daughter¡¯s milk with me.¡± He said with a laugh.

    ¡°Xing? Chie¡ª¡° Xing tried to say.

    ¡°He knows who we are Brother Xing, there¡¯s no need to lie any further.¡±

    Xing fell to his knees, and give a deep bow as he held the child up. ¡°I apologise for lying Elder Zixin, but we had our reasons.¡±

    ¡°I understand¡­can allow me to hold her?¡±

    Xing raised his shaking his head profusely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡° Xing tried to say, but Susu stopped him placing her hand on his shoulder. ¡°He already knows who she is Brother Xing.¡±

    Xing turned to Susu, confusion written across his face. This was the first time she saw Xing openly care for the child, and it made the anxiety that was building within her subside somewhat but now Xing, he would get distracted or bury himself in a bottle of wine soon.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a monster lad, I won¡¯t hurt her. I promise.¡± Chief Zixin said. Xing held out his hand, qi swirling around his hand. Zixin could sense his reservation through his Qi, but he ignored it taking the child from his hand.

    The old Lion Cub Escort Chief pulled the garment from the child¡¯s face and finally saw the Axsumite child for the first time. He squinted, confused by the sight, as he¡¯d never seen such dark skin before, but her emerald-coloured eyes, it made him slightly jealous. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this.¡± He said softly. ¡°From all the stories I''ve heard as a lad. I was told that all Axsumite have demonic eyes and ears. She looks just like us, the only difference is the colour of her skin.¡±

    ¡°Pretty isn¡¯t she?¡± Susu asked, pulling her veil off, and showing him her face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t express it properly. I''ve never seen someone like her before.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ve seen someone like me before, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°no...I haven¡¯t, but I have heard of your exotic looks.¡± He said with a smile.

    ¡°that¡¯s fine,¡± Xing said, ¡°Once there¡¯s no malice in your heart, that¡¯s all that matter.¡±

    Zixin nodded and cradled her in her arms. The child didn¡¯t cry, but she looked up at him, waving her hands, trying her best to grab his whiskers of a moustache. ¡°She likes to pull things, doesn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Very much so,¡± Susu said.

    Zixin handed her back to Xing, but Susu took her from him. The old rested his back on the shattered statue behind him, and ripped the sleeve of his robe, fishing into the sewing, pulling out a fine white silk scarf with golden embroidered edging.

    He unrolled it, tossing it at Xing whose eyes bulged from shock. ¡°My Unrelenting Lion Style.¡± Zixin said, ¡°Your Iron Shredding Claws technique would complement my Unrelenting Lion Style quite well. It would be good to also understand the basics of the Lion Pride Formation.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± Xing said looking at the white silk cloth. Zixin bellowed a hearty laugh, which made him cough. He waved off Susu and Xing before they tried to coddle him. ¡°Just accept it.

    He then turned to Susu, ripping his other sleeve and pulling a black silk cloth, with golden embroidered edges pushing it toward her. She eyed him, confused, and then handed the child over to Xing. ¡°Elder Zixin?¡± She asked him.

    ¡°This is an Internal Arts Manual an old friend gave me.¡±

    ¡°An old friend? Where are they? I can return it to them.¡± Susu said.

    ¡°The dead don¡¯t need Internal Arts manuals, my dear.¡±

    Susu froze, as much as she hesitated she wanted it. The Internal Arts her master lacked a certain understanding she couldn¡¯t decipher but that was down to Master Chaoxiang¡¯s understanding of how Qi flowed back and forth from the dantians up to the arms, working in unison.

    She never showed frustration in her cultivation obviously, but at times, she wish she could see things differently. ¡°The Manual¡¯s called the Yang Defiant Manual.¡±

    ¡°Yang Defiant Manual? I''ve never heard of it before.¡± Susu said looking to Xing.

    ¡°Neither have I¡± He added.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it either, but she left it to me,¡± Zixin said.

    ¡°Left it to you?¡±

    ¡°Yes...I don¡¯t know where she got it from, but her martial arts style didn¡¯t cobberate with her fighting style either.¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t use it?¡± Xing asked.

    ¡°She did not,¡± Zixin said

    ¡°Were you able to use your style?

    ¡°No,¡± Zixin said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t utilise it either. Furthermore, the power output from my dantians whenever I used my Unrelenting Lion Fist. She ascended two Martial Realms within six months allowing her to step into the Mind Awakening Realm.

    ¡°...and then she tried to learn your Unrelenting Lion Fist,¡± Xing said.

    ¡°Which crippled her.¡± Susu finished.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zixin said softly, ¡°The girl to read it, hoping it would help her a bit. Little did I know she remembered what little she saw and began practising, which destroyed her meridians.¡±

    ¡°This sound Manual sounds too dangerous for me to practice.¡±

    ¡°It does, but it might prove useful for you. If it doesn¡¯t add value to your martial arts, you can just pass it on as I have to you.¡±

    Susu stared at the black silk cloth for a long while. Thinking about whether to take it or reject Chief Zixin¡¯s manual. ¡°Take it Su¡¯er, between Guo¡¯er, Ying¡¯er and I, you¡¯re Dance of the Scorpion Queen lacks in power when you¡¯re immobilised. This could help diminish that weakness.¡±

    ¡°I''m not worried about my lack of power Brother Xing, I more than makeup for it with my speed.¡±

    ¡°Speed and power are a great thing to have Ban Susu. When Cao Song ascended, her power and speed also increased, you¡¯re off the Divination Realm. If the Sun Defiant Manual coincides with your style, the benefits will be boundless.¡±

    ¡°But If it doesn¡¯t coincide, I might become a cripple.¡±

    ¡°No Risk, No Reward¡± Xing said coldly.

    Xing coughed in agreement.

    Susu closed her eyes and thought for a quick moment. She wasn¡¯t sure, but what could she lose? Nothing...and everything. I need the strength to be able to protect her, strength that¡¯s more than the Divination Realm.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness Chief Zixin, I humbly accept the Yang Defiant Manual from your care. If I''m unworthy of its power, then I will pass it onto someone else.¡±

    Chief Zixin¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile, and then he bit his bottom lip, where blood had dried. ¡°I leave the Yang Defiant Manual in your care Ban Susu.¡±

 Chapter 23: I AM NOTHING BUT A COWARD!

    Death was like the wind. It always came unannounced and left without notice.

    Xing hated every moment of his life that forced him to experience such things. He stared down into the grave he just dug, looking at the dark circles that encompassed Zhu Zixin¡¯s eyes. The old man looks so peaceful He thought.

    The few days they spent together, discussing the Jianghu, Xing felt as though, he was a long loss friend. Now he¡¯s gone and I didn¡¯t lift a finger to save him, He bemoaned.

    The wroth and grief of Chief Zixin¡¯s death reminded Xing of his of lost Yun Yan, the love of his life.

    The Cerulean Pavilion, the very sect she once belonged to. More like a cult, He thought bitterly.

    The Cerulean Pavilion was a small sect-but cult-like. It was an all woman sect. The Matriarch had been taking orphaned little girls from off the streets and training them for assassination and to comfort noble-men. She¡¯d even sell as wives to powerful sects.

    Yun Yan harbored a strong desire for freedom. She didn¡¯t want to kill, comfort men or women, nor did she want to be sold to a noble-man or a sect master

    As fate would have it, she met Xing and fell in love with him.

    When Xing met her, he believe she was too righteous, but after they¡¯d saved a nobleman¡¯s daughter. She deciphered quickly that the nobleman¡¯s rivals were the ones who initiated the kidnapping.

    ¡­and from there he slowly grew to admire her.

    Yun Yan wasn¡¯t a delicate flower that needed protection. She was more like a vine, ready to prick if you weren¡¯t careful¡­strangle you even.

    Yet, I ran away watching Matriarch Yun, killing her right before my eyes. I¡¯M NOTHING BUT A COWARD!

    ¡°Do not blame yourself for this Brother Xing. Blame Dao Li. He poisoned Chief Zixin.¡± Susu said, taking him from his thoughts.

    Xing turned to Susu and stared into her brown eyes. The tears flowed from her eyes like a waterfall¡­and he hated it.

    He hated how weak he was. He hated that because of weakness his martial sister was crying!

    I need to do better¡­I must become stronger!

    As the wind blew, Susu¡¯s veil waft. He smiled bitterly and nodded, acknowledging what he must do next. ¡°You¡¯re right...but that doesn¡¯t mean I shouldn¡¯t hold some blame for this.¡±

    ¡°Blame? how? Because you threw away the wine they gave you?¡±

    ¡°You knew?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you were playing drunk. I know when you¡¯re drunk Brother Xing.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯d tasted the wine then maybe I would¡¯ve been able to discover the posion.¡±

    ¡°You may have, but this is life Brother Xing. Elder Zhu wasn¡¯t much of a drinker, but he still engaged his men in the tomfoolery.¡±

    Xing ground his teeth, feeling the sting of Susu¡¯s words. He knew that Elder Zhu only drank to be courteous with him and now he¡¯s dead.

    ¡°Brother Xing¡­¡± Susu said calmly.

    ¡°Yes Su¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten everything Brother Ying has taught us about Poisons?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Carthis is a tasteless posion whilst Peaak  poison is bitter, sarnik poison is sweet, but Yioj has a hint of foliage in it.¡±

    Xing drew his lips to a line. Shame washed over him for a second, but he understood why Susu asked him such a thing.

    He might¡¯ve been able to access to wine from a few drops, but if it was carthis¡­he wouldn¡¯t be able to detect it. Not without cultivating his Qi¡­and that was something he didn¡¯t do much of, when drinks were sharing.

    Xing broke out in a ballad, letting the shame of his arrogance fuel his melancholy. He began humming a tale meant for heroes long gone. Susu joined in a sorrowful tone.

    The succulent echo of Susu¡¯s voice was like hearing the melodic essence of a guzheng.

    The difference was, that her voice was as haunting as the wind, pricking Xing¡¯s skin with each note she sang, which made her sound as though she was weeping.

    Once the ballad was finished, Susu placed the child on the ground. A cold gust of wind brushed across the surface, taking up dead grass and branches into the air, then sprinkled them in the distance.

    The baby sat up, dirt in hand rolling it into a ball, looking at it curiously, then tossed it in the air, only for it to hit her in the head.

    She looked around, trying to find it, then began crying. Susu picked her up before she could even say a proper prayer for Zhu Zixin. ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Xing snapped, annoyed.

    ¡°Let her cry Susu¡­¡± Xing said. ¡°It¡¯s OK to cry sometimes. I know how strong you are, but I also know how vulnerable you can be. I¡¯ve watched you cry because you couldn¡¯t perform a palm strike properly. I felt your  anger when I told you Shi Qiu broke off tour engagement, but never have I seen you so gentle. I know how much you care for the child, but sometimes you have to let them live.¡±

    Xing watched as tears dripped from Susu¡¯s face as she leapt to a tree, and then ran off in the distance. His heart became heavy because he knew she bottled up everything.

    Their lives had changed drastically in the past thirty days and it was taking a toll on both of them.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    They knew nothing of being parents, but one thing was for certain, they would do it their way.

    ¡­or die trying.

    Chaoxiang

    The crackling sound of the fire sifted around the room, arousing Feng Chaoxiang¡¯s ears as he sat in front of the fireplace, warming himself.

    His eyes creepily opened as his body ached, but mostly within his chest. ¡°Ying¡¯er¡± He said softly.

    But Bo Ying didn¡¯t answer.

    The orange gleam from the fire flared off, making the usually dull bricks seem alive. As the fire fought the humidity within his room to a standstill, it still left traces of ice within the air. Ice that stole warmth from Chaoxiang¡¯s lips.

    Chaoxiang pushed himself up in his chair, realising the roughness of his blanket. A smile painted itself across his face as he felt contented.  Ying¡¯er is as nurturing as they came. Chaoxiang thought.

    ¡°You¡¯ll make a fine husband and good father,¡± He whispered, pushing himself from out of his chair.

    The icy embrace of the night hit him in the chest, making him heave-a-cough. He caressed his chest, trying to soothe the agitation away, but was only successful in feeling the palm strike he¡¯d received three months ago.

    As he grimaced from the pain for possibly the two thousandth time. The girth of his  lungs expanded enough to allow him to inhale deeply, as he tasted the icy wind.

    He opened the meridians leading to his Core Dantian and allowed his Qi to flow through like a whirlwind. ¡°Ahhh¡­that¡¯s better.¡± He said with a smile.

    As Chaoxiang turned his head, his eyes met the table he¡¯d been starving away at for the past two months.

    His lips curled into a smile as he saw the manual he¡¯d just finished. A manual that he¡¯d been working on for the past two months with the help of Bo Ying.

    ¡°This¡¯ll allow Xing¡¯er, Ying¡¯er Guo¡¯er and Su¡¯er to increase their prowess, twofold,¡± He said with a smile.

    As he touched his chest, only irony could resonate in his mind. A bitter irony¡­one that made him laugh. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that taking the palm strike from Grand Master Uang Bang would¡¯ve allow to do understand why The Guided Fist lacked power.

    The core aspect of my style was weak, hence why my disciples created their own distinctive styles.¡±

    He approached the table, picked up the blue book and shook it in his arms. It made him feel as though he hadn¡¯t left his disciples to wander the Jianghu with weak foundation.

    Foundation that would¡¯ve stopped them from entering the higher echelons of Martial Artists within the Jianghu. And with that, he smiled as any man would, as he¡¯d live another one hundred years.

    A creaking groan emanating from his left drew his attention. He turned left, watching the flames flicker from the wind sneaking through the door opening. ¡°Master! You¡¯re awake¡­¡± Bo Ying said.

    ¡°I am,¡± Chaoxiang answered.

    The sweet aroma from the tea fluttered into the room, quelling the scent of ashes from the flames. Black tea? Ying¡¯er truly spoils me. Chaoxiang thought ruefully.

    Chaoxiang stepped forward and pulled the chair to his table back, resting himself as Bo Ying walked toward him.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Enough Ying¡¯er. I need to walk around or my bones will wither to dust!¡± Chaoxiang joked.

    Ying placed the tray on the table without rebuttal and walked over to Chaoxiang and assisted to the chair, with visible protest.

    As Chaoxiang sat, he began pouring the tea into his master¡¯s cup. Once Ying finished, Chaoxiang snatched up the tea, feeling the warmth of the cup, then blew the steam away taking three quick sips, feeling his gradually warm itself from the tea.

    ¡°Has Guo¡¯er left?¡± Chaoxiang asked, turning to Ying who still still stood above like a sentry.

    ¡°Yes Master, Brother Guo left this morning.¡±

    ¡°Good, Su¡¯er and Xing¡¯er would only try to coax him into staying longer. You know how much Guo¡¯er hates death.¡±

    ¡°But I agree with them Master, he should be here!¡±

    ¡°No he does not.

    ¡°But Master,¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Chaoxiang snapped.

    The fire extinguished itself from Chaoxiang¡¯s Qi, but that wasn¡¯t enough to intimidate Bo Ying. He stood there, lips drawn to a line¡­unfazed.

    Chaoxiang was too old for tantrums, but he didn¡¯t like explaining himself much, not these days anyways, but he knew Bo Ying cared. So he quelled his Qi.

    A surge of heat flowed through Chaoxiang¡¯s room from the fire pit, warming the room again. A wave of goosebumps trickled down Chaoxiang¡¯s back, making him smile bitterly. ¡°I see you¡¯re ignoring my tantrums now. Fine. Speak your mind Ying¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Bo Ying said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s not fair that you allow Brother Guo to leave. Brother Xing doesn¡¯t like death either.¡±

    ¡°Xing¡¯er and I haven¡¯t spoken in three years, Ying¡¯er. I¡¯ve been roaming the Jianghu with Guo¡¯er for the past two years. I want to ask one thing. Out of the four of you. who has fulfilled their filial duty to me without respite?¡±

    ¡°Brother Guo¡±

    ¡°Exactly...now let this be the last of it, you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes Master,¡±

    ¡°Good¡­¡±

    As Chaoxiang turned to Ying, noticing him fidgeting with the tray in his hand. It was a habit he had when he wanted to speak, but with himself before deciding on what to do. It seems he has more to say...fine, I''ll let him have his say, Chaoxiang thought.

    ¡°Is there something else on your mind Ying¡¯er?¡±

    Chaoxiang watched as Ying¡¯s palms clutched onto the tray with worry. His eyes held a permanent gentleness to them, but right now. He could see the worry in Ying¡¯s eyes. ¡°The lot of you all have to grow up, eventually¡­¡± He said softly.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    ¡°Nothing lad, I was talking to myself. Anyways..I¡¯m still listening, I can see the worry on your face, how can I ease that burden for you?¡±

    ¡°Will you allow me to speak to Brother Xing and Su¡¯er regarding your fight with the Thunder Palm Sect?¡±

    ¡°You will do no such thing! Do you intend to watch Martial Siblings engage in meaningless revenge because of your insolence!?¡±

    ¡°BUT MASTER HIS THUNDER PALM STRIKE IS KILLING YOU!¡± Xing shouted.

    ¡°As by his right Ying¡¯er. When the Thunder Palm Sect banished me due to my lack of talent. They didn¡¯t destroy my dantians or meridians. They give me one rule. Do not pass on knowledge of the Intent, and I broke it.

    Ive taken passages from the Thunder Palm Sect¡¯s sacred Manual, Celestial Thunder Palm and developed The Guided Fist.

    The Soft Heart Sutra, uses essences from the Thunderous Heart Mantra. I have stolen from them Bo Ying. And what I¡¯ve stole I have tuaght to you and your martial siblings.

    The three palm strikes I recieved from Grand Master Uang means nothing, as long as you, Su¡¯er, Guo¡¯er, Xing¡¯er can live¡­do you think me taking those palm strikes because I was unable to defend myself? No. It was to save you all!¡±

    ¡°Master, Brother Xing will soon break through to the Qi Perception Realm, once he does. I¡¯m certain he can fight against Sect Master Uang Bang!¡±

    ¡°Xing¡¯er couldn¡¯t even wrestle a fly. The only battle he¡¯ll win is one with a bottle!¡±

    ¡°Master! That¡¯s not fair, you know how Sister death Yan¡¯s broke him.¡±

    ¡°Yet, you want to use my death as a way to motivate him into killing Sect Master Bang!¡±

    ¡°BECAUSE HE DESERVES TO DIE!¡±

    Chaoxiang swirled his Qi within his Core Dantian, allowing it to seep into his hands. The Qi began roiling around him like a tempest that slowly quelled the fire pit which was sat behind Ying.

    The room slowly grew colder, as Master Chaoxiang¡¯s eyes, as he looked up at Bo Ying who stared down at him, frightened from the sight of his master. ¡°Bo Ying.¡± He said coldly. ¡°Am, I, your Master?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master you are!¡±

    ¡°If, I, am you, master, then swear upon your life.¡±

    ¡°I swear upon my life.¡± Bo Ying said.

    ¡°That, I, Bo Ying, Grandson of Bo Ling will not speak a word of my master¡¯s fight with the Sect Master of the Thunder Palm Sect , Uang Bang. I will not utter a word to Ban Susu nor Zhao Xing, because if I do...my master will not acknowledge me in death and my grandfather will disown me in the afterlife once we meet again.¡±

    ¡°...Master..¡±

    ¡°SAY IT OR I WILL STRIKE YOU DOWN RIGHT NOW¡± Chaoxiang roared.

    ¡°I, Bo Ying, Grandson of Bo Ling will not speak a word of my master¡¯s fight with the Sect Master of the Thunder Palm Sect Sect, Uang Bang. I will not utter a word to Ban Susu nor Zhao Xing, because if I do...my master will not acknowledge me in death and my grandfather will disown me in the afterlife once we meet again.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now, brew me another pot of tea...this one has gotten cold.¡±

 Chapter 24: Of Course, Who Elses Daughter Would She Be?

    As Bo Ying sat on the roof of one of the Kaihua Library roof. He couldn¡¯t help but clench his feet clenched and keep his eyes fixated on the grey clouds stirring in the distance beyond the Kaihua village, that lie beneath him, down the mountain.

    This was his morning ritual.

    He walked through the various gardens surrounding the library, until dawn crept up, washing away the morning dew.

    He did this, to soothe his frustration away. Heng Guo leaving, infuriated him, but that¡¯s not what infuriated him this morning.

    How could Master force such an oath on him.

    ¡°Master,¡± He said softly. ¡°Uang Bang deserves death, yet you force me to not take action. This is not right!¡±

    It was hard for Ying to even consider his Master was dying. It was like a lucid dream, that slowly turned into a nightmare.

    As the sun¡¯s gradually rose, lighting the magnolia and azalea flowers which sat a few meters off from him

    Ying turned left, watching the colours come to life within the garden as the sun shed light on them, leaving a mellow feeling.

    A feeling he grew accustomed to as he tended to his master for the past two months.

    The morning was when he felt at peace, somewhat. However, the latter half of the day. Ying felt as though the world had swallowed him, chewed on his body and spat him back as if he was just sustenance.

    ¡°Brother Xing and Su¡¯er are are ten days late!¡± Ying huffed, feeling flustered. ¡°Each passing day the Master grows weaker, yet they¡¯re gallivanting!¡±

    He harrumphed and tried his best to hide his anger, but each time he did it would boil back up like a volcano.

    In Bo Ying¡¯s eyes, Zhao Xing and Ban Susu were considered the master¡¯s favourites by both him and Heng Guo, something their master would deny vehemently.

    Master Chaoxiang never treated either of them differently, but because they were his first disciples, he always treated them differently, something Ying was always jealous of.

    Bo Ying poured himself a cup of wine that had been marinating next to him. He downed it in one gulp, then smacked his lips in exhilaration and hissed the cold wind into his mouth, feeling exasperated.

    Ying wasn¡¯t a lover of wine, but after retreating to the roofs of Kaihua Library. He began indulging every once in awhile. To dull the pain of his master¡¯s upcoming death.

    However, the pain he wish to diminish from his mind, would crash down on his shoulders, whenever he felt at ease. It served as a reminder, that he needed to be vigilant.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for the Master¡¯s medicine.¡± He said aloud, realising how time flew by. He didn¡¯t get up immediately but stared into the distance, watching as the village began to slowly stir awake.

    Ying poured another cup of wine, and then got up, and sailed down from the roof top, landing in southern garden and began pouring his wine onto the azalea flower petals. ¡°You need this more than me.¡±

    A silent smile flashed across his face, then he  exited the garden, walking through the waterway that led to the main library.

    As he walked by, the splashes of water sang beautifully making him feel at ease. He passed under a bridge, then rounded a corner which had two sentry-like statutes attached to the wall.

    Ying turned right, walking down a long hallway, then made a short left, bowing to a few clerks that passed him by. He went up a short flight of stairs, and then approached two wooden doors, that seemed more like tree trunks than doors.

    The door creaked open with a touch of his palm, and rows of books and people appeared. They turned to see who it was, then went back to what they were doing.

    A mixture of old and new paper flooded into his nose, which made him smile. ¡°Nothing like the smell of books.¡± He said softly.

    ¡°Senior Ying!¡± A clerk shouted to the library¡¯s err.

    Ying shushed the clerk with his hands and walked towards him, passing two scholars whose lips were drawn to a line in anger.

    He scanned their desk, noticing they were reading classics from the Three Kingdoms, candles burnt halfway through. They must¡¯ve been here before the sun rose, He noted.

    Ying bowed as he passed them, then turned to Dong¡¯er. ¡°You have to keep your voice down Dong''er. I don¡¯t think you can afford Master Shen¡¯s wrath. He might even ban you from the Archive Room.¡± Ying whispered.

    ¡°He couldn¡¯t even if he tried,¡± Dong¡¯er said with a light laugh.

    Ying looked at Dong¡¯er, shaking his head. Disappointment and admiration aroused his thoughts, Dong¡¯er was just sixteen years old, yet he had the drive and mind to make it to Kaihua Library.

    As the youngest Apprentice Librarian within the Kaihua Library, Dong¡¯er was liked and disliked for many reasons. The latter was mostly from jealousy, but he ignored it will, showing a dedication to learning all he could.

    ¡°Look here Senior Ying, I think I found out when tarmini was discovered.¡± He said, pointing at an old scroll that surely saw better days.

    Dong¡¯er went into detail explaining why he believed his findings were correct, which only made Ying nod, not in agreement, but to push the lad to move into a dissertation he wasn¡¯t smart enough to understand.

    Ying might¡¯ve been well read compared to his Martial Brothers, but toxicology and acupuncture were what he excelled at best. To think he would get a history lesson regarding tarmini, was beyond him in all honesty.

    ¡°Are you listening Senior Ying?¡±

    ¡°I am, but what does this have to do with growing Tarmini, Dong¡¯er I just wanted to know what were the conditions tarmini were found back in the era of the Three Kingdoms.¡±

    ¡°I know I know, but I was reading up on principles of Ying and Yang energy as you suggested and I¡¯m even more stumped than I was before.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see how it relates to poison and cure.¡±

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s discuss for a bit.¡±

    Ying ushered Dong¡¯er to the freest table, which happened to be the window, overlapping the view of the garden, he so happened to be in a few seconds ago.

    A lit candle separated them, filling the air with wax. Ying tugged his left and right shoulder, alleviating some stiffness he¡¯d gotten from standing too long and snapped up a piece of chalk that just so happened to be on the window sill, just where he left it yesterday.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Ying drew a circle, separating and splitting it into the ring and yang insignia. ¡°Ok, let me explain a bit. Tarmini is a Yin-based poison. To find a cure, I need to understand the plant as best as I could. To counter the poison I would need a young tarmini herb that lacked the Yin energy provided by the moon.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because if I can plant a young tarmini plant, and find the correct ratio in a similar environment, but ingest more Yang energy into its growth I could potentially find a cure.¡±

    ¡°Why do Yin and Yang play such an important role in curing poisons?¡±

    Ying¡¯s lips curled into a smile, as he knew that Dong¡¯er would eventually ask that very question. Ying began drawing a circle with some leftover chalk, differentiating the difference between Yin and Yang insignia. ¡°You¡¯re familiar with the Yin and Yang insignia yes?¡±

    Dong¡¯er nodded, understanding what he meant.

    ¡°Good. Now, this is the Yin section,¡± Ying said pointing at the blank section, which represented Yin. He began rubbing out a third of the Yang section of the insignia. ¡°This is what happens when there¡¯s too much Yin energy, it replaces the Yang, which stifles balance.¡±

    ¡°Making the poison deadly?¡±

    ¡°In Yin essence, Yes. The same can be said about Yang¡¯s essence as well. So don¡¯t focus too much on the difference, just know that the imbalance of either Yin or Yang essences could lead to poison.¡±

    ¡°So, the reason you¡¯re trying to understand where the plant was found, is to verify whether or not you can replicate its growth?¡±

    ¡°Yes and no. I am trying to understand the environment the tarmini poison was found, that way. This cure would allow people to stop wasting Qi to push the poison out of their meridians. Instead, the cure would nullify the effects of the poison, allowing them to conserve their Qi.¡±

    ¡°Nullifying poison that consumes Qi?¡±

    ¡°Yes, depending on their Martial Realm, they either die from poisoning, or they could dissipate, but for someone to dissipate such lethal poison they would have to be of the Qi Perception Realm.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Dong¡¯er finally said. ¡°So what you need is to know the environment in which it was found?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°I will see what I can find and get back to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank Dong¡¯er your help is much appreciated.¡±

    Bo Ying dragged the chair lightly beneath him, pushing himself up and giving Dong a nod, ¡°I have to tend to my Master, so please do enjoy your day¡±

    ¡°You enjoy your day as well Senior Ying,¡± Dong¡¯er said with a smile.

    Ying headed for the door and made his exit. His research into tarmini wasn¡¯t related to his master, but he¡¯d always wanted to find a way to deal with the poison. As he was poisoned with that very poison during his earlier years within Jianghu.

    It slowed his cultivation drastically, forcing him to only reach the Divination Realm, but that was two years ago...whilst Susu herself had been there for over four years.

    To acquire the knowledge he required, he opted to join the Red Flower Society, the society that owned the Kaihua Library.

    As he was leaving the library, he strolled past a collection of scrolls on both sides. He turned around, looking up and measured the size of the library which sat at fifty meters in width, and forty meters in length, with rows of shelves from top to bottom.

    As lively as the library was, only thudding feet and whispers could be heard as he walked by, heading towards to exit.

    Ying swirled the Qi within his Soul Dantian, opening the meridian points within the dantian. The Qi slowly flowed from within, then rushed towards his feet, feeling lighter.

    Ying shot up into the air, robes flapping all around him. He landed on the rooftop with a loud boof, that made him cautious. I really should lose some weight, Ying thought, slapping his belly, acknowledging his fat with a rue smile.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Someone muttered from beneath the roof.

    ¡°A pig?¡±

    ¡°Does that make sense! How could a pig be onna roof!¡± another scoffed.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Ying smiled, sailing in across the roof, then slid across another one. He hopped onto the top of the kitchen, using his own Qi to lighten his body.

    Once he was satisfied, he dropped to the ground, smelling the pork belly boiling behind him, which made his stomach rumble, only to ignore it and strut across the compound. I guess we¡¯re having pork belly for lunch He thought.

    The housing area of the Kaihua Library had at least fifty rooms. All of them are located on the eastern side of the compound.

    Surprisingly, only half those rooms were occupied as scholars and students alike would leave on occasion to further their studies at other institutions.

    The chimney for Master Chaoxiang smoked, which meant the fire was still brewing, which probably wasn¡¯t a good sign. Two empty plant pots sat outside on opposing sides of the door, twigs growing from each.

    Ying approached the door with a knock and waited for his Master to announce him. No one answered, so he knocked again. ¡°Master, it¡¯s Bo Ying!¡± He called out, but no one answered.

    He pushed the door open, dragging the wood against the floor. He was met with intensely brewing flames that quelled what little dew was left in the morning.

    A bead of sweat trickled down his face and a sigh of relief washed over him, as he turned around to see his Master sitting on his bed, cultivating.

    Master Chaoxiang didn¡¯t acknowledge Ying as he kept on cultivating, but as Ying stood there, he could see the sweat pouring off him as his Master concentrated. The worst of all, he saw the palm strike his master had received on the right side of his chest.

    The palm strike was a purple palm print left from Grand Master Uang Bang¡¯s hand. As Ying stared at it, he could feel thrumming right before his eyes, turning black showing its malice in the form of the killing intent.

    He bit his lip in frustration and watched his master continuing to cultivate. Ying wiped the sweat from his forehead and headed back to the garden, maybe he¡¯ll be ready in an hour or so.

    As he roamed the garden, calming himself from the sight of his master. He eventually sat down and began ruminating on a way to get around the oath his master had placed on him.

    ¡°Did he make an oath Heng Guo?¡± He asked himself, ¡°No...Heng Guo would do what the Master would want without question. I had to find a way to get Brother Xing and Su¡¯er to know about their duel without influencing them in any way.¡±

    But how? He thought.

    ¡°Senior Ying! Senior Ying¡± Dong¡¯er called out running around the corner holding his chest as he fluttered towards him.¡±

    ¡°Did you find something Dong¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°Find something?¡± He asked confused.

    ¡°Have you forgotten about the Tarmini already?¡±

    ¡°Oh...no, I haven¡¯t forgotten, but I''m for another reason!¡±

    ¡°Another reason?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Someone¡¯s at the gate to see you!¡±

    ¡°Which Gate?!¡± He asked, pushing himself up from his seat.

    ¡°The Eastern Gate!¡±

    Ying tapped the ground, floating in the air, tapping a pair of statutes as he landed on the roof of a nearby pavilion. He ran across the roof, hearing Dong¡¯er mumbling something, but ignored it, because he needed to be sure.

    The brown shingles rattled from each step Ying made. He leapt from roof to roof, slapping a concrete wall and re-orientated himself as he ran up a wall adjacent to him.

    He slid down the rooftop, landing on the ground with a thud feeling his stomach jiggle from the motion. He twirled between a man and a woman, ensuring he didn¡¯t graze them, but only earned their curses. Which, he flicked off as he soared over another pavilion.

    The staircase that led down the eastern gate was short, but sturdy, carved from the stone itself that surrounded the Kaihua Library.

    Two guards stood by the entrance, halberds in hand eyeing a man and a woman who stood between them, calm as the wind. How unlike Brother Xing Ying thought for a second, then he saw what was in Susu¡¯s hand. Either the gods have Bodhidharma has stinted my sight, or someone is attacking my acupoints¡­Susu is holding a baby.

    Ying landed on the ground with a loud thud, feet on different stairs, he slipped his hair back and walked down the stairs arms balled into fists.

    ¡°BROTHER XING...SU¡¯ER! YOU¡¯RE FINALLY HERE!¡± He shouted, ignoring the child in Susu¡¯s hand. ¡°YING''ER!¡± Xing shouted.

    ¡°Captain Yuk, They¡¯re my brother and sister, you can let them in.¡±

    The guard on the left nodded to Xing. They uncrossed their halberds and they entered to Ying¡¯s dismay. He was angry, shocked, but mostly dumbfounded.

    The last time he saw Susu, was mere four months ago, with no signs of pregnancy, or knowledge of her marriage to anyone or any paramour courting her, YET, she stood before him with a child in hand.

    ¡°Stop looking at her like that Brother Ying¡± Susu snapped, veil wafting to the wind.

    ¡°I¡¯m not staring, I¡¯m just¡­¡±

    ¡°Confused?¡± Xing said with a laugh. ¡°I am too¡±

    ¡°What do you mean I am too¡±, Susu said, mocking Xing¡¯s tone.

    Ying watched as both of them sneered at each other like they unusually did, right before they were about to squabble. He ground his teeth because if frustration had a vein, it would¡¯ve popped right now. ¡°Now¡¯s not the time for your squabbling. The master needs to see you, and you¡¯re five days late!¡± Ying said firmly.

    Susu and Xing turned to Ying at the same time, as if he were interrupting their argument. He eyed them back, biting his bottom lip, then turned around. ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Ying made his way through the slopping stairs and half-finished gardens of Kaihua Library. The silence between the two had become deafening, it even made his skin frizzle a bit from the annoyance.

    Once he made his up one final staircase he finally turned to them, answering a question that had been throbbing in his mind for the past five minutes. ¡°Su¡¯er, Were you pregnant when I last saw you?¡± Ying asked.

    ¡°No.¡± She said coldly.

    ¡°Whose daughter is she then?¡± Ying asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s mine.¡±

    ¡°Su¡¯er!¡± Xing answered tone annoyed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡±

    ¡°The master will believe me more than you!¡± Xing pleaded.

    ¡°¡­is she your daughter Su¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°Of course, who else¡¯s daughter would she be?¡± Susu answered coldly.

 Chapter 25: FOLLOW HER IN DEATH!

    Beads of sweat poured themselves off Feng Chaoxiang as he opened his eyes. The room was hotter than he realised.

    As he dabbed his forehead feeling his perspiration running down into his eyes making him squint. ¡°I lost myself in cultivation.¡± He said aloud.

    Chaoxiang felt as though he¡¯d been in this world for too long. As a man of eighty years, spending more than sixty in jianghu, he saw everything he thought possible.

    He was there when the Three Pillars of Jianghu went into seclusion after defeating the Holy Monarch Cult. That was fifty years ago, but it still felt fresh to Chaoxiang.

    The great Shaolin Temple, Mount Emei Sect and the Wudang Sect¡­retreating into seclusion? Chaoxiang thought sourly.

    It was unheard off, but from what he understood¡­both sects had lost more than two-thirds of their disciples, by anyone¡¯s standards, they were no longer the Three Pillars of the Jianghu and rightfully so.

    Their absence however, gave light to a new generation reflecting what the Three Pillars of Jianghu would be.

    Yes, The Emerald Sky Palace, The Heavy Iron Sword and the Golden Bowl Sect. They stood at a top, like the heavens to the sky.

    Immovable.

    Despite living through the rise and fall of it all, he never thought that he himself would ascend to the Qi Perception Realm, despite lacking the talent that so many claimed he didn¡¯t have.

    Chaoxiang¡¯s chest began to throb violently forcing him to massage it. He caught himself before he touched his wound and began to stimulate the Qi within his Core Dantian. I overworked myself, He thought. Ying¡¯er won¡¯t like that at all.

    He swallowed deeply and exhaled freely. Just like Ying¡¯er had shown him, but the moment he did so the pain in his chest forced forcing him to rest his hand on his bed.

    Chaoxiang closed his eyes, feeling the pain roil violently. He felt as thought his time was up. Not yet...not yet, I still need to speak with Su¡¯er and Xing¡¯er.

    The pain grew with each passing second. Then after thirty seconds, it subsided after a few seconds.

    The pain slowly faded away. When Chaoxiang felt as though he could breathe freely. Chaoxiang opened his eyes, feeling beads of sweat running down his cheeks.

    He tried to stimulate his Qi once more.

    Nothing.

    Chaoxiang rolled his neck, then dabbed the sweat away from his forehead. He then unrolled his legs from the lotus position, placing them on the ground. ¡°Humph¡­It seems I¡¯m always giving Ying¡¯er more work than rest.¡± He mumbled, pulling the drenched bed robes from his bed.

    He tossed them in the corner, right under one of the windows and sat on the wall, feeling his back ache from the pain then pushed himself up, to change into fresh robes. ¡°A walk should do fine,¡± he said, then proceeded to do so.

    Chaoxiang slowly disrobed himself, feeling the trickles of sweat pour from his body, sending aches of pain through his back, knees, and waist but mostly in his chest.

    He bit his tongue, fighting the pain he felt there the most, closing his eyes, hoping the black would draw the pain away, but that was nothing but a thought that never worked.

    The palm struck was fluid, intent to kill, just as he had expected. Luckily, he shifted at the last moment, avoiding death, but that allowed him to understand a passage from the Thunder Palm Sect sacred text that had always left him confused.

    Now, with it in his hands. He could pass it on to his disciples without worry, because with his death, they could live freely and without the worry of the Thunder Palm Sect attacking and killing them, unless Xing provokes them.

    Chaoxiang grabbed fresh robes and stepped into his undergarments. He pulled his undershirt over his back, which was made of linen, and then he finally slid into his robe, feeling the soft cotton massage his withered skin.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting harder to clothe myself,¡± Chaoxiang said, feeling fatigued. He picked up a bowl of water, left on his table and gulped it down.

    The door to his room groaned open with a drag, startling him which forced water to drip from his lips as he turned right to see who was uncouth enough to open his door without knocking!

    ¡°Zhao Xing Greets Master Feng Chaoxiang,¡± Xing said firmly, stepping into the room and falling to his knees, bowing reverently.

    Susu then walked in behind him holding a child, which left Chaoxiang speechless and knelt to the right of Xing, bowing deeply as she held the child. ¡°Ban Susu, Greets Master Feng Chaoxiang,¡± Susu said calmly.

    A white dove floated in the background, chirping as it landed on the ground. The bird stuck its bead into the ground and wrestled a worm-free, then took off. ¡°The bird always returns home to feed their children, but when a child returns with their children, it is said that they are ready to leave the nest,¡± Chaoxiang said softly.

    Xing and Susu didn¡¯t react. They kept their heads down, still bowing. Chaoxiang could feel the questions radiating from their bodies.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡®Why did he give us a riddle?¡¯

    But it¡¯s good they didn¡¯t see my chest, He thought sourly.

    ¡°Xing¡¯er¡± Chaoxiang said calmly. ¡°You¡¯ve finally graced me with your presence after all these years.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m unfilial Master, I¡¯ve shamed you. I rather hid my face till I bring honour to your name,¡±

    Would you think me as honorable if I told you of my past with the Thunder Palm Sect Sect? Chaoxiang mused.

    ¡°The shame I feel, is due to your absence, have I treated you poorly??¡± Chaoxiang asked.

    ¡°Never Master, without you I would¡¯ve died on the streets of Gusong.¡±

    ¡°Yet, with each passing year, your absence has made me feel as though I should¡¯ve died for failing you.¡±

    Xing tried to raise his head in response, but it was obvious. He was ashamed to look at his master.

    Chaoxiang stood above him and Susu. He then knelt down, then tapped his cheek lightly, as he did whenever Xing had been naughty. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re well Xing¡¯er. It gives me life to see you once more.¡±

    ¡°Master, I owe you my life.¡± He replied, trying to hide his tears.

    Chaoxiang turned to Susu who was still bowing. He pushed himself up and knelt next to her. ¡°Su¡¯er whose child is this in your hand?¡±

    ¡°Mines. Master.¡± She answered firmly.

    ¡°I see, raise your head and remove your veil. You know I don¡¯t like it.¡± He said, trailing into a hiss.

    Susu slowly pushed herself up and propped the child into her left hand. She raised her right hand up and removed her conical hat.

    Xing raised his hand up to take the child, but she ignored him and removed her veil.

    Susu¡¯s caramel-accented skin was as smooth as clay. Her pointed nose showed no signs of frailty, which matched the thinness of her top lit. Her eyes held that piercing nature she held the ever since the day he found her.

    However, those eyes held gentleness which was rarely seen. Especially now since her engagement with Shi Qiu had been canceled.

    Chaoxiang¡¯s eyes drifted to the child, which was covered in the same light fabric which made up of Susu¡¯s veil. The only difference was, it was dark blue.

    He smiled gently, then he surged the Qi within his Soul Dantian and allowed all of it to surge to his Core and Mind Dantian.

    Susu drew, the child back in her arms, only to realise that her master had already snatched her from her arms like an urchin, disappearing disappeared through the door behind behind them.

    Chaoxiang ran across the roof of the Longyan Compound, looking back at Susu whose eyes were now red-hot from anger, but mostly sorrow as tears began to flow from her eyes. She reached out her right hand, pleading for him to stop, but he turned around and looked off in the distance only to hear her voice call out. ¡°MASTER!¡± She shouted. ¡°PLEASE DON¡¯T HURT HER!¡±

    Susu

    Susu felt as though her life was just snatched right from her hands. She didn¡¯t expect that in the slightest. Out of anyone, her master was the person she least expected this from.

    She turned to Xing, tears flowing from her bloodshot eyes, frozen in disbelief. Xing grounded his teeth, flustered from his master¡¯s action and rested his hand on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll bring her back,¡± He said softly.

    Xing dashed through the door, eyes tracing the surrounding, hunting for their Master. The old man looked down from a rooftop to the left, child in hand.

    He stood their, robes flapping wildly in the wind, but his expression was cold, calculated. An expression the martial siblings had never seen before. ¡°Oh¡­Susu¡­Xing, I am so disappointed in you.¡± He said coldly.

    ¡°MASTER!¡± Xing growled, swirling his Qi within his thre Dantians.

    He took one step forward, and soared through the air, but Master Chaoxiang had already disappeared had appeared right in front of him.

    His hand was rocked back and before Xing could realise what was happening. Chaoxiang buried his fist into Xing¡¯s chest, sending him crashing down.

    Xing hit the ground and a loud boom echoed throughout the Kaihua Library compound. ¡°I see, you¡¯re still of the Accentuation Realm,¡± Master Chaoxiang said coldly. ¡°What a disappointment you are!¡±

    Ying appeared next to Xing, and began stricking his acupoints, affectively immobilising him. Xing snared at him, then growled as he held his chest in disbelief. ¡°YING¡¯ER WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!¡± He hissed.

    ¡°I¡¯m saving your life.¡± Ying said firmly.

    ¡°YOU ARE NOT! MASTER¡­¡± Xing spat.

    ¡°...Is protecting you, from yourself Brother Xing. Stop and think for once, or will you let what happened to Sister Yan take place once more?¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Xing asked calmly. The Qi within his Soul and Core Dantian began to spool violently, like a tempest storm, then flooded into meridians right into his Core Dantian.

    The acupoints that Ying had strike, opened back. Affectively releasing him form Ying¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°You heard me, Brother Xing. This is exactly what happened with the Cerulean Sky Sect. You¡¯re seeing death, by charging at Master like that. Have you forgotten he took of ALL OF US!?¡±

    Susu appeared behind Ying, hand already rocked back. She loosed a punch at his back, only for him to dodge it. He sidestepped, hitting the acupoint in her waist, then skipped back, twirling as he defended a series of strikes aimed at his chest and back from Xing. ¡°You¡¯ve ascended to the Divination Realm,¡± Xing said calmly. ¡°Congratulations Ying¡¯er, but do you think this is enough to stop me!?¡±

    Xing swirled his Qi into his hands, forming his Iron Shredding Claws. Ying charged toward him, hoping to stop him from completing his technique but it was too late.

    A long slash appeared on Ying¡¯s chest as he tried to dodge, but Xing was faster as he almost took out a chunk of his skin.

    Ying shrieked from the pain, holding his chest. Susu appeared to his right, hitting him in his side, the same acupoint he just struck against her.

    He hit the acupoint in his shoulder, stopping the quelling the Qi obstruction strike.

    As Ying¡¯s chest began to sing louder as Xing spun a kick into him sending him flying back ten meters.

    ¡°You were always his favourite!¡± Susu said coldly, biting each word, uncoiling her whip. She then spun into action cracking it at him. It barely missed his head as he tilted his head to the side.

    ¡°Me, the Master¡¯s favourite? Hardly...that¡¯s more suited for the likes of both of you Shredding Claw Xing and Susu The Scorpion Maiden.¡± Ying spat.

    He snatched Susu¡¯s whip on the third snap, rolling it around his arm, dragging her towards him. Xing appeared to his right, but read the attack as Xing aimed for his chest once more.

    Ying unwrapped Susu¡¯s whip, around Xing¡¯s hand between it and spun out of his way, sweeping him off the ground.

    Ying struck the acupoints in his back, forcing him to stop, whilst Susu appeared to his left. He blocked her punch, then rolled his shoulder into hitting the acupoints into her side, then back. She dropped to the ground with a thud, immobilised, just like Xing.

    Ying dropped to the ground, exasperated and looked at the both of them, in disbelief, because he was never as strong as Xing, nor was he as fast as Susu, but he was always nimble enough to immobilise them with his acupoint fighting style.

    ¡°Release me Brother Ying, or we will not be Martial Siblings any further!¡± Susu snapped.

    ¡°I¡¯ll release your acupoints, but you have to first promise me you will calm down before you go to meet the Master.¡±

    ¡°My state of calmness is linked to the child Brother Ying, and if the Master. As long as she is fine, then I bear no ill will to the Master Brother Ying.¡±

    ¡°...and if the Master has already killed her.¡±

    ¡°Then he¡¯s no longer my Master and will follow her in death!¡± Susu snapped.

 Chapter 26: Howl of the Wind

    Chaoxiang landed on a plain of grass that was as tall as his waist. He cradled the child in his arms, feeling the howl of the wind as he stood there.

    As the grass swayed back and forth, following the motion of the wind, he closed his eyes and felt the cold wind tickle his callused hands and neck as he raised his head to the sky.

    The sun peered down at him, brightening his hand as he raised it to block out the sand. The calluses of his hands felt as coarse as whetstone used to sharpen a blade, yet he poked her cheek with such gentleness, that it made her giggle.

    The child twisted her head, seeing the old man for the first time and began crying as if she¡¯d seen a monster. She¡¯d never seen wrinkles before, and the number of wrinkles Chaoxiang had, could frighten everyone who hasn¡¯t seen someone who was an eighty-six years old

    ¡°Sshhh¡­.¡± He said softly, ¡°Mother Susu will be here soon.¡± He said with a smile.

    Chaoxiang looked around, hoping to find someplace to sit. On the right, a few meters from him was a rock.

    He pushed the grass aside heading towards it and squatted down on the rock, picking up one of the bottles of milk he¡¯d snatched off Xing without his notice.

    Chaoxiang corked the top off and held it to the child¡¯s head, watching as she grabbed the side of it and began guzzling the milk down as if she hadn¡¯t been fed for days. ¡°I guess what they say about Axsumites isn¡¯t true.¡± He said, ¡°It would appear, that you don¡¯t drink blood.¡±

    As he sat there, looking into the child¡¯s emerald eyes. He knew exactly why Susu claimed the child as her own. ¡°You remind her of herself,¡± He said softly.

    In that instance, his mind reminisced on the first time he found Susu. The little girl¡¯s skin was burnt all over and she was covered in ash.

    It pained him to see a child, tattered, broken and on the verge of death. Regardless of her being a Parsoni.

    Oh Su¡¯er, Chaoxiang thought, I know why you claim this child as yours¡­but Huaxia is an unforgiving place to raise her, especially for an Axsumite.

    As Chaoxiang sighed, he placed the bottle on the child¡¯s lips and watched her devour it in seconds.

    After the baby stirred into sleep, he began watching the trees forest in the background swish back and forth, being caressed by the wind.

    An ominous energy sent goosebumps throughout Chaoxiang¡¯s skin. He curled his lips into a devilish smile, then drew his lips into a line¡­giving his best cold expression.

    He turned around, to face the ominous aura that¡¯d been reverberating behind him. As he stared behind him, he looked up seeing  Xing and Susu were standing on a stone, looking down on him.

    ¡°Master, I can¡¯t talk any sense into them.¡± Bo Ying said, appearing in a cart.

    ¡°Ban Susu¡­Zhao Xing. I¡¯ve requested your presence over forty days ago. Is this child the reason for your late arrival?¡± Chaoxiang asked coldly.

    Xing released a grunt, eyeing Chaoxiang venomously. He could feeling the killing aura exhuming from him, but all that did was make Chaoxiang excited. Good, He mused.

    ¡°Master what are you doing?!¡± Susu cried out.

    ¡°What must be done, my dear.¡± He answered coyly.

    Susu stepped forward, but Xing grabbed her hand, stopping her. She wrestled it free,  which made Chaoxiang smile, internally. These two, truly are siblings, He thought happily.

    ¡°Master has risen to the Qi Perception Realm, you are not his opponent,¡± Xing said firmly.

    ¡°Hooo¡­and you are? Shredding Claw Xing!?¡± Chaoxiang said smugly.

    Xing sneered at his master, but didn¡¯t respond. If there was anyone here, that knew how to grind Xing¡¯s gears, it was Chaoxiang.

    He pushed himself off the rock, dusting himself free of any debris that followed. He looked into the child eyes and shook his head, showing his disappointment.

    He then peered at Susu, whose eyes were on solely focused on the child. It made him laugh bitterly to see such affection in her eyes. Because that¡¯s who you truly are Ban Susu, a loving¡­care woman.

    Chaoxiang turned to Zhao Xing, watching as the Accentuation Realm warrior clenched his fists in defiance. Then, he opened them into his signature claw-style Iron Shredding Claws.

    ¡°Zhao Xing, are you going to attack your master whilst he holds a child?¡±

    ¡°What are you planning to do with the child Master?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Master? You call me Master, yet you wield your claws at me, like some discarded pup of a litter? Hmm?!¡±

    ¡°Mas--¡± Xing try to say, but was cut off from Chaoxiang.

    ¡°You disappoint me, Zhao Xing, you truly have.¡±

    ¡°MASTER¡± Susu tried to plea, but his discerning eye stopped her from speaking further.

    ¡°Ban Susu,¡± He said calmly, turning to her. He watched as she hooked her veil back onto her conical hat, but the killing aura that exhumed from her forced the grass in front of her to bend, as if she were a queen. ¡°I see¡­ do you wish me dead as well?¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°MASTER!¡± Bo Ying protested.

    ¡°SILENCE!¡±

    Xing and Susu looked at each confused. Susu bowed, cupping her fist and quelling her killing aura. ¡°I do not wish your death...but if you plan to hurt the child. I will have no choice but to fight you.¡±

    ¡°Hooo...I see. Fight me? Does this SPAWN have a name?¡± Chaoxiang said coldly.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t we were hoping you would name her,¡± Xing said firmly.

    ¡°Me? Why me? I wasn¡¯t the one that found her.¡±

    ¡°Master, we come here seeking your guidance!¡±

    ¡°Is that all I¡¯m good for Zhao Xing, guidance? Hmm?"

    ¡°No master!¡±

    Chaoxiang¡¯s lips curled into a smile, then he turned to Xing, whose claws were still radiating Qi. ¡°If only you had the hubris to use such swords to sway Matriarch Yun. Yun Yan would still be here.¡±

    Qi began to leak from Xing¡¯s body, in the form of black mist. Then, the killing aura began to swirl around Zhao Xing he eyed Feng Chaoxiang.

    Chaoxiang harrumphed, and spat in disgust wrinkling his nose at Xing. ¡°You¡¯re still the little boy that tried to steal my pouch all those years ago!¡±

    Xing didn¡¯t respond, but he tried his best to keep his anger in, but he was failing miserably.

    ¡°Master,¡± He said, ¡°Give the child to Su¡¯er, if you quarrel with me, let her go. I will take whatever reservations you have for the girl¡¯s birth. I know she¡¯s an Axsumite, but she¡¯s only a child...she, not a spawn!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring her here to be named by me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we did bring her to be named, not be killed,¡± Susu said.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll name her.¡±  Chaoxiang said calmly.

    The killing aura that exhumed from both Zhao Xing and Ban Susu dissipated instantly. Relief flashed across their faces as though they finished their favourite meal.

    ¡°Thank You Master,¡± Zhao Xing said, bowing and cupping his fist.

    ¡°Thank You?¡± Chaoxiang scoffed, ¡°She¡¯ll be known as what she is Zhao Xing and Ban Susu DEMON SPAWN FROM AXSUM!¡±

    Chaoxiang shook the baby in his arms, shying her away from Susu¡¯s glance, and smiled knowingly. He released a smidgen of killing aura, smothering the child in his Qi.

    Susu flared her Qi violently, then stepped forward, eyes red with wroth and anger. ¡°Old MAN! YOU AREN¡¯T MY MASTER ANY MORE!¡±

    ¡°SUSU STOP!¡± Xing called out, but it fell on deaf ears.

    Susu dashed forward, trying to snatch the child from her former master. Feng Chaoxiang sidestepped left, then pivoted right right. He leaned in, then hit her with his hip. ¡°Did you think you could marry Shi Qiu with such paltry skills? He¡¯s from The Emerald Sky Palace, one of the Pillars of the Jianghu, WHAT MADE YOU THINK YOU STOOD A CHANCE!¡±

    She spun into a kick, that missed. Chaoxiang appeared behind her, forcing her to raise her right leg in defence.

    Susu counter-spun and ready to snap her whip free, which forced Chaoxiang to skip back. He raised the child over his head, which made her giggled.

    As Susu stopped herself from grabbing her whip. He tossed the child in the air and watched as Susu shot into the air. ¡°You think you can protect her?¡± Chaoxiang asked coldly. ¡°You can¡¯t even protect yourself!¡±

    Chaoxiang landed on the ground and flicked up the nearest pebble. He stood there, watching Susu use her qinggong trying to snatch the child from out of the air.

    When her outstretched hand grazed the child¡¯s blanket. He finger-flicked the pebble, Susu gnashed her teeth in frustration.

    She let the pebble hit her hand, as she didn¡¯t want it to hit the child. Susu sailed  down to the ground as Chaoxiang had her acupoint, immobilising her effectively.

    A loud thud echoed throughout the plains as Susu dropped to the ground like a brick. Susu shrieked from the pain and stared venomously at Feng Chaoxiang, who looked back at her, unfazed. ¡°A little more to the right, and the pebble would¡¯ve killed her, tsk tsk.¡±

    As the child dropped back into Chaoxiang¡¯s hands. He shook his head at Susu, showing his disappointment, then he nestled the child in his hands. ¡°Is this the best you have to offer Ban Susu?¡± Chaoxiang asked coldly. ¡°You are of the Divination Realm...yet you fight as though you¡¯re off the Core Awakening Realm...must I kill this child to force your ascension?¡±

    ¡°Master,¡± Xing said softly. ¡°Su¡¯er¡¯s been poisoned. She¡¯s still recovering.

    ¡°You watched her get poison?¡± Chaoxiang asked, turning to Xing.

    ¡°Of course, not Master, I arrived late,¡± Xing answered.

    ¡°Arrived...late? Were you two not travelling together?¡±

    ¡°We were--¡±

    ¡°Forget it,¡± Chaoxiang said. ¡°It¡¯s clear to me that both of you cherish thid child. This is good, but she¡¯s an Axsumite. Do you know what they did four centuries ago?!¡±

    ¡°Yes Master, we know.¡±

    ¡°If you know, why not show this child mercy by killing her RIGHT NOW!¡±

    ¡°BECAUSE I PROMISED HER MOTHER!¡± Susu shouted, pushing herself up from off the ground. She¡¯d finally pushed the acupoint in her shoulder free, using her Qi. Sweat was pouring off her face, so she wiped it away, walking toward Fend Chaoxiang.

    The old man harrumphed, turning to Susu. He swirled the Qi within his Soul Dantian.

    The Qi that Chaoxiang exhumed, violently sprayed across the plains, flooding it with his killing aura. The shock wave of Qi made Susu and Xing¡¯s bones shiver with fright.

    Chaoxiang turned to Susu, who didn¡¯t speak, but furrowed his brow, as he showed his anger. ¡°As you¡¯ve severed our Master-Disciple relationship Ban Susu. I have no reason for me to keep this thing alive.¡±

    Susu dashed forward swirling what little Qi she had left, funneling it into her Core Dantian and the meridians that led to her hands.

    Chaoxiang, slid back with half-spin, blocking her kick with his hand. She twirled, loosening his grip, and flicked two quick punches at his head, which he dodged easily.

    Susu feinted left, then appeared to his left opening her right hand, which forced Chaoxiang to step back. He quarter-spun, exposing his right side which left him open, just like Susu planned.

    Chaoxiang blocked the kick aimed at his side, then shook his head. ¡°You aren¡¯t as good as you think you are girl, come, let me show you!¡±

    He counter-spun, bringing her leg with him, then hit her in the chest with a palm strike which sent her over twenty meters into the sky.

    Chaoxiang tapped the ground and followed Susu into the air. He loosed three punches at her, but Susu raised her hands in defence.

    The two battle in the sky as eagles did, trading blow for blow. As easy as Chaoxiang was going on her, despite holding the baby.

    The Qi that exhumed from Susu could be felt, but Chaoxiang truly knew¡­that it was her frustration that he was feeling.

    Chaoxiang spun midair, kicking Susu in the chest, sending her flying to the ground. She hit the ground with a loud boom, and winced from the pain resonating in her right angle.

    Chaoxiang appeared in front of Susu, lips curled into a wrinkled smile. She outstretched her arm trying to grab the child, but he swatted her hand away as if it were a fly.

    Then circled her, grabbing her left hand. He twisted, then kicked her in the knee, forcing her to the ground.

    Chaoxiang pulled her back, flicking her wrist, sending her to the sky once more. Then when she came back down kicked in her the back five times with a ferocious combo.

    Susu wailed from each blow, hitting and skating across the ground like a snake. She rolled and tumbled to a stop.

    ¡°Is that, Ban Sus¡ª no. Susu the Scorpion Maiden!¡± Master Chaoxiang chided.

    Susu hissed, gnashing her teeth as she pushed herself from off the ground whilst holding her hand.

    Chaoxiang could feel it, her defiance. But she lacks the skill and prowess to even be defiant!

    Thundering gallops groaned out beind Chaoxiang, catching his attention. The child giggled in his hand and looked down at her with indifference.

    Took you long enough, He mused bitterly.

    Chaoxiang turned, raising his hand. A loud boom echoed through the grassy plains and Qi clashed the moment Xing and Master Chaoxiang hands connected.

    It was like two tsunamis clashing against each other, sending waves of destructive Qi throughout the surrounding area.

    ¡°Took you long enough,¡± Chaoxiang said coldly. ¡°You watched me defeat your Martial Sister without respite¡­it is no wonder Lady Yun Yan is no longer with us.¡±

 Chapter 27: Pathetic

    Xing was angry. No. He was furious.

    How could he¡­how could he mention her name¡­like that.

    Xing performed an Instantaneous Step appearing behind Master Chaoxiang. The old man turned to face Xing and smiled. He loosed is punch and felt air, only to drop to one knee after being struck in his lower back.

    Damn it¡­the old man¡¯s in the Qi Perception Realm¡­I can¡¯t attack wildly, he can¡¯t read th flow of my Qi.

    As Xing stumbled forward, but he waved his hand in an upward arc, sensing the old man was trailing above him.

    Chaoxiang grabbed Xing¡¯s hand, landing on the ground. He stepped in, barging into his shoulder making Xing shriek.

    Xing swirled his Xi around hands, forming it into his Iron Shredding Claw. Master Chaoxiang released his grasp and kicked off the air, using his qinggong to distance himself from Xing.

    ¡°MASTER RELEASE THE CHILD.¡± Xing pleaded, but the indifference that registered on his face, filled Xing with wroth.

    ¡°Make me¡­¡± Master Chaoxiang harrumphed.

    Xing dashed forward, releasing an unrelenting series of attacks. Chaoxiang dodged, each and everyone of those attacks with ease, frustrating him.

    Despite knowing his master was of the Qi Perception Realm. He didn¡¯t care. Xing believed he was good enough. He believed he was the best.

    He just had to ensure he didn¡¯t tax himself too much, forcing his meridians to shrink as he tried his best to attack and evade his master¡¯s simple attacks.

    Xing kicked wildly, missing Chaoxiang. The old man sidestepped, and unleashed a vicious attack to his right side. Hitting him with precision strikes that made him flail out frustration. ¡°Zhao Xing,¡± Chaoxiang said coldly, Qi smothering his right hand. ¡°Surely, this is not your best.¡±

    Xing¡¯s eyes gapped the moment he realised what his master had done. The Qi swirling around his right hand solidified and turned into something he was so familiar with.

    Iron Shredding Claws.

    He¡¯d spent years perfecting that deadly technique, and now his master, Feng Chaoxiang wielded it against him with cruel nonchalance.

    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve heard so much of the vigour of your Iron Shredding Claws. I¡¯ve always wonder, if you¡¯ve ever tasted it.¡±

    ¡°¡­how did you¡­¡± Xing sputtered.

    ¡°Boy, everything you know of Martial Arts came from me. What makes you think I couldn¡¯t initiate a technique that was based on my own MARTIAL ARTS!?¡±

    Chaoxiang¡¯s raked his Iron Shredding Claws raked through Xing¡¯s cloth and flesh, agony and pain erupted from his chest, similar to the tales of a dying hero found at the local taverns.

    Xing hissed and gnashed his teeth trying to fight off the pain, as he was sent flying ten meters across the grassy plains, feet skidding across the surface.

    Once he stopped, he dropped to one knee, holding his chest and looked up at his master, who was already attacking him from the left, not giving him a chance to recover.

    He tried to counter his master with his own Iron Shredding Claws, but the old man danced away, toying with him as he smiled ruefully. ¡°I am truly disappointed Zhao Xing. You¡¯ve only shown how gauche you are!¡±

    The blow had depleted Xing¡¯s Qi, as the Qi he held within his Dantians went to heal the wounds on his chest, draining his Qi reserves. I can¡¯t stop¡­I CAN¡¯T! Xing cried out to himself.

    Xing charged forward, again. Chaoxiang, appeared to his left, easily sidestepping his attack. He raised his hands in defence and tried countering with a knee strike, then swept his foot back, forcing his master to float backwards.

    Xing kicked off the ground, using his qinggong. He changed from his signature claw style into the The Guided Fist: Tenth Fist.

    Swallow¡¯s Flight.

    As Xing burrowed towards his master. Chaoxiang shook his head, but raised his hand above his head, swirling Qi around it.

    ¡°Swallow¡¯s Flight? Of course¡­if you¡¯d excelled at qinggong, you would¡¯ve been been able to master the Tenth Fist of the Guided Fist. However, because you couldn¡¯t get it master faster than Susu, it was catalyst for you to create your Iron Shredding Claws¡­you truly are laughable Zhao Xing. Come, let me show you the Sixth Fist of the Guiding Star Fist!¡±

    The Qi that swirled around his fist, condensed, forming around his hand like a colourless fist. Then, the Qi disappeared.  Guiding Star Fist? What!?

    Xing burrowed Swallow¡¯s Fist through the air, as he aimed for his master¡¯s chest. Lines of Qi swirled around him, emanating from Master Chaoxiang. He tried to pivot mid-flight, but he realised he was too late.

    Chaoxiang appeared behind him and whispered something that filled him with fright. ¡°Guiding Star Fist: Sixth Fist.- Lunar Crescent Fist.¡±

    A crescent-like curve buried into Xing¡¯s back, making his scream out in agony. He tried to relieve the pain with his Qi, but Chaoxiang had neutralised his Qi, with his own, forcing him to endure the pain.

    The old man then appeared in front of Xing in a flash, smiling bitterly at his pupil. ¡°Guiding Star Fist: Eight Fist - Starfall Barrage.¡±

    A rapid series of punches rained down on Xing, like a meteor shower. He tried to raise his hands in defence, but the speed and accuracy in which Master Chaoxiang was firing off his punches, completely immobilising him.

    After his onslaught, Master Chaoxiang spun. Channeling more Qi into his right hand, which only made Xing frustrated. Is the gap between Accentuation Realm and Qi Perception Realm¡­is this¡­vast?Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°Guiding Star Fist: First Fist - Starlight Strike.¡± Chaoxiang said calmly.

    Chaoxiang

    The old man buried his fist into Xing¡¯s chest once more. A subtle somber light exploded the moment the punch landed.

    A loud boom echoed throughout the plains, as Xing was shot down to the ground like an arrow. He skidded backwards for twenty-two meters, forcing all his Qi into his feet, trying his best to cushion his slide.

    ¡°You may have created the Iron Shredded Claw to hide the weaknesses within the Guided Fist. But you you never improved it. All you did was mask the softness of the technique with your overbearing Qi. That¡¯s not fighting, thats barbarism!¡± Chaoxiang said coldly.

    ¡°MASTER PLEASE!¡± Xing growled out.

    ¡°I see¡­you¡¯re only interested in this demon child. Alright. Fine.¡±

    Chaoxiang performed an instantaneous step, appearing at Xing¡¯s right. He wailed out his right hand, trying to force his master back, but the old man released a surge of Qi, then hit his hand with a palm strike , shattering his Iron Shredding Claw.

    A gentle breeze passed across the prairie, but was quickly silenced by a burst of Qi that exploded from Chaoxiang¡¯s left, which forced him to turn.

    Susu charged toward her former master. The old man skipped back, dodging her attack, then twirled at an acute angle, looking down at her as she tried to follow him into the air using her Qinggong.

    As Chaoxiang soared in the air. He turned mid-air, and shot himself back to Susu, hitting her in the chest with a palm strike. She flailed, but Chaoxiang He grabbed her by the throat before she could float away.

    She tried to grab the child from Chaoxiang, but he slapped her with the back of his elbow, then tighten his grip around her neck. ¡°You disappoint me. Ban Susu. How can you EVER expect to protect this demonic child...WHEN YOU CAN¡¯T EVEN PROTECT HER FROM ME!¡±

    Chaoxiang released Susu, slapping her in the chest with the back of his hand. He raised his leg, blocking her counter-kick, then used the momentum to violently spun loosing a kick of his own, which missed her.

    He tapped the air, using his Qinggong, then shot himself towards her. The child giggled in his ear, and he felt even more frustrated, because this is not what he wanted to do, but if he didn¡¯t...how would they understand strength and weakness?

    Xing appeared behind Chaoxiang, elbow pointed at him. Chaoxiang whipped himself in a circle, blocking the elbow strike with his own. ¡°Guided Fist: First Fist - Whispering Wind.¡± Chaoxiang said coldly.

    Chaoxiang¡¯s struck Xing in the right side, fast and fluid like a breeze of wind. That¡¯s what the Guided Fist lacked, power and Chaoxiang knew it. ¡°Now, let me show you how weak you are.¡±

    Master Chaoxiang pivoted to Susu, who was still keeling over. He channelled more Qi into his right fist, then appeared in front of Susu.

    He rocked his hand back, feeling his Qi reverberate throughout his body, then formed into his right hand. ¡°Guiding Star Fist: Third Fist - Comet¡¯s Tail¡±

    Xing appeared in front of Susu, kicking her out of the way. Master Chaoxiang buried his punch into his stomach, intent on sending him to the sky.

    A trail of Qi formed like a comet tail after the punch connected, but Chaoxiang wasn¡¯t done. He grabbed Xing by the shoulder, forcing him back down to the ground.

    Xing freed himself, by rolling away with a thunderous kick, forcing to dodge. The old man spun and dodged another kick, but drilled his finger into Xing¡¯s back. ¡°Without your dreaded Iron Shredding Claws, you can¡¯t function can you?¡±

    Xing gnashed his teeth as he growled in frustration. Then he attacked wildly, trying his best to stop his master, but Chaoxiang weaved through his attacks easily, dodging each attacks at the last moment.

    He could feel Xing¡¯s frustration with each thrown fist and purposely delayed his attack just to bring his morale down.

    It began to glow yellow, then he pushed it into the fingertip tip. ¡°Guiding Star Fist: Fourth First - Solar Flare.¡±

    Xing released a wild slash using his Iron Shredded Claw, making Chaoxiang smile bitterly as he spun into Xing.

    Chaoxiang punched Chaoxiang in the chest at an explosive and blindingly speed. The moment he hit Xing in side, a bright light, mimicking the intensity of a solar flare exploded.

    Xing flew over forty meters into the air, failing to the wayside of the prairie. Chaoxiang shook his head in disappointment and only could muster up one word. ¡°Pathetic.¡±

    The sound of crunching grass, echoed, sending goosebumps through his wrinkled skin. The old man turned right, to only see pushing herself off the ground, but her shoulder wouldn¡¯t let her.

    It was dislocated.

    Susu bit her bottom lip, drilling her arm into the ground, shifting her weight onto her shoulder.

    A loud crack bellowed across the plain and Susu cried out in response, turning to Master Chaoxiang in anger. ¡°Slotting your shoulder back in place. You were always tough, but you were never smart when it came to giving up.¡±

    ¡°Master--¡± Susu pleaded, but Chaoxiang cut her off.

    ¡°Master? Didn¡¯t you just severe our relation?¡±¡±

    Susu snapped her Scourge free, rocking it back and hurling the tip at Chaoxiang. He didn¡¯t waver feeling the explosive power Susu wielded.

    He stepped forward, feeling its explosive power in the wind again. Humph, So you won¡¯t attack me on the right, because of the child Chaoxiang thought.

    He switched arms, resting the baby in his right hand, then caught the whip with his left hand, startling Susu. ¡°If you¡¯re going to be this easy to read,¡± He said, ¡°Why did I even bother to train you?¡±

    He tugged the whip from Susu¡¯s grip, and then snapped it in tow. He thrust himself towards Susu, who danced back barely dodging the palm strike aimed at her waist.

    She rested her hand on the ground, thrusting two kicks upwards. Chaoxiang, countering with his kicks.

    ¡°STOP Master!¡± Bo Ying shouted.

    Chaoxiang turned, eyed him for a second, then spun, snatching up three pebbles. He spun and finger flicked the pebbles doused in Qi and Bo Ying.

    The pebbles zipped through the air, shredding grass blades in their path and struck Bo Ying in the chest, waist and thigh. ¡°Be quiet!¡± Chaoxiang snarled, sealing his acupoints.

    Susu darted up, arms raised, trying to grab the child from Chaoxiang. He tossed the child in the air, stepping into Susu¡¯s range, then drilled a finger into her collarbone, then twisted.

    Susu screamed from the pain, eyes red as ever, not from the pain, but anger

    She held a pitiable gaze that filled Chaoxiang with sorrow. He didn¡¯t want to do this to his disciples, but as he wasn¡¯t meant to be in this world any longer, who will be the ones to discipline them.

    Xing flew through the air like a bee, heading directly at his master. He hit him in the chest with the back of his, which forced him to drop the child.

    He tilted to the side, catching her, but allowed her to slide from his hands and into a cradle of grass. Relief washed over Chaoxiang for a second and watched as Susu scampered up towards her.

    ¡°You¡¯ve roamed the Jianghu for years. Is this you¡¯re showing. A sneak attack?¡± Chaoxiang said coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t train you to be this pathetic, but if you¡¯ll be pathetic. Fine. So be it!¡±

    The venomous aura swirled within Chaoxiang¡¯s Soul Dantian as he raised and pushed himself up. The Qi swirling within him began to feel like nails pricking his meridians as they flowed through him.

    He took a deep breath, walked toward the child and felt his body grow weaker as he channelled all the Qi he had left into his right hand. Curses I overdid did It He thought bitterly but was still determined to prove his point.

    ¡°Master PLEASE!¡± Susu wailed to his left, as she ran towards him eyes bloodshot.

    ¡°IF YOU DO THIS YOU¡¯RE NOT MY MASTER ANYMORE!¡± Xing snarled, to his right

    Chaoxiang ignored both of them.

    He raised his hands to the sky, Qi swirling like a thunderstorm. The baby was nestled beneath him, and a menacing smile painted itself across his face.

    Xing, Susu nor Ying ever saw this face from their Master, this was the first time and also the last. ¡°This is what death feels like Xing¡¯er, Su¡¯er and Ying¡¯er....remember it.¡±

    Chaoxiang thrust his hand at the child, burying his hand into the ground right next to her. A shockwave of Qi sprayed across the plains, sending a menacing aura through the surrounding area.

    He spat out a mouthful of blood from the overuse of his Qi. The blood was crimson and golden, with a hint of silver, unrecognisable.

    He saw the pained eyes of Susu and Xing. His lips curled into a painful smile as he watched them both to his right and left.

    ¡°Su¡¯er...Xing¡¯er,¡± He said calmly, kneeling on the ground. ¡°This is my final lesson to the both of you. To protect those you love, you need strength. You both are weak. How do you expect to protect an Axsumite child when you can¡¯t even protect yourself? Hmm?¡±

 Chapter 28: Chin Up

    As Ying watched from the sidelines, he couldn¡¯t but feel relief that now the lesson was over.

    Xing cowered, as he looked at their master. Ying wanted to slap him across his head, but that would¡¯ve started another fight, one he would¡¯ve probably lost.

    ¡°Master,¡± Xing said soft, but silenced himself when Chaoxiang raised his hand. Susu on the other hand, scampered toward the child, picking her up from off the ground, then scampering away.

    Her eyes didn¡¯t meet Master Chaoxiang¡¯s own, which only served to anger Ying. She had relinquished their Master-Disciple relation and for what, an Axsumite Child?

    None of this made sense to Ying, but he knew if he said anything he¡¯d be chastised by the master and right now, the master needed to calm, his body needed it. Especially after how he fought Susu and Xing.

    Xing approached Master and knelt beside him. He cradled the master¡¯s scraggly arms around him and lifted him up, then walked him over the cart that Ying brought.

    Xing then sailed towards Bo Ying and struck the acupoints in his thigh and chest, releasing him from.

    Bo Ying released a guttural gasp for air, feeling his body ease from the tension from being unable to move.

    Xing turned, looking to walk away but grabbed his hand, stopping him from moving. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± He said softly.

    Ying gnashed his teeth as the aches around his body slowly alleviated. He kicked off the ground, sailing towards Master Chaoxiang, leaving Xing behind.

    The dark circles around Chaoxiang¡¯s eyes made Ying feel nauseous, but mostly angry. The sight of his eyes were a sign, a sign that all the work they¡¯ve done for the week, was for naught. Damn it¡­I wish I could¡¯ve stopped this from happening! Damn that cursed child, DAMN HER!

    ¡°Brother Ying,¡± Susu said calmly ¡°Why has the Master cough up so much blood, what¡¯s going on?¡± Susu asked.

    ¡°The Master¡¯s weak, Su¡¯er.¡± He answered calmly. ¡°But tell me¡­why would you case, you already cut your rela¡ª¡°

    ¡°Enough Ying¡¯er!¡± Chaoxiang spat. Ying didn¡¯t like that out of his martial siblings, he was reprimanded the most, unlike Susu or Xing. Its clear, they¡¯re his favourites, He thought sourly.

    ¡°Apologies Master.¡± Ying replied, dabbing the sweat from under Master Chaoxiang¡¯s brow.

    As Ying sat on the cart, he pulled a pill from his pouch, crushing it in his hand without hesitation. He scooped a water pouch from off the cart, then snapped the cork free, pouring the pill powder into the water pouch, then gave it to his master.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Susu asked. ¡°Are those the things you¡¯re giving him affecting his moods?¡±

    ¡°Why w¡ª¡°

    ¡°YING!¡± Chaoxiang snapped.

    He released a long reverberating sigh, feeling as though that he could never speak his mind, when he was thirty-seven years, which was beyond his comprehension at this point. ¡°Their vitality pills, Su¡¯er. He needs them¡± Ying finally answered.

    ¡°Vitality pills?¡± Xing asked, confused.

    ¡°Yes, vitality pills, now just give me a moment!¡± Ying hissed.

    Ying saw Xing and Susu eye each other with puzzled looks, but that was for a mere moment. The child released a loud cry, killing the silence within the prairie, and forcing Susu nestle her closely.

    As Ying slowly fed the vitality water to his master. The old man began to breath heavily. He blinked his eyes, letting Ying know that was enough.

    He coughed up another mouthful of blood, spitting it out without hesitation. His eyes drifted to the child and reached out to hold the baby. A gesture that made Susu step back, hesitantly.

    ¡°Su¡¯er,¡± Xing said calmly. ¡°Let the Master hold her,¡± Xing said.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Stop being childish, let the Master Chaoxiang hold her!¡±

    Susu gnashed her teeth, turned around and kicked off, sailing into the air, separating herself from Ying, Xing and her master.

    Ying squeezed his callused hands into a fist and cursed under his breath. He inhaled deeply, tasting the wind and smelling the greenery of the prairie. He felt as though as his day would only get harder now his martial siblings have arrived.

    A gentle squeeze on his left shoulder, took him out of his thoughts. He looked left, seeing his master shaking his head, but thankfully the dark circles around his eyes had dissipated, slightly. ¡°Xing¡­Ying, Come lets return to my quarters, I can feel a cold draft coming on.¡±

    ¡°Yes Master,¡± The martial siblings said unison.

    Susu

    Susu landed on the branch of the nearest tree, embracing the shade. She flicked her hanfu back and sat in the lotus position, watching Xing, Ying and her master pack themselves into the cart.

    As she sat there, she replayed the fight over and over in her mind, realising that none of her Master¡¯s blows had any killing aura woven within them. Which made her feel foolish.

    ¡°He never wanted to hurt her, he just...¡± She said aloud, but stopped herself, feeling the shame of her cutting her Master-Disciple relationship as if it were nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯m such a fool,¡± She said softly.

    Feng Chaoxiang was the man that found her in the forest, all alone. He fed her, whilst listening to her story of how her parents were burnt alive over a vase.

    Recounting the memory always pained her. She always tried to push the memory down whenever she could, but today. It couldn¡¯t be helped, she had to relive that memory as if it happened yesterday.

    Susu parents pushed her through the window, telling her to run and never come back.

    She didn¡¯t listen, of course, she stayed on the the compound wandering, scavenging and hoping to see her parents.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Then, on that very fateful night, a fire brewed within the quarters she and her parents lived in.

    Susu went back through the very window she leapt from, trying to find her parents, as the fire blazed.

    She did find them, but the sight of their smoking eyes would haunt her to this very day, forcing her to never forget her parents faces, even after so many years.

    The child flailed her arms, and began to fret. She¡¯s hungry, Susu thought. Susu began to rock her back and forth, trying to soothe her mood.

    It didn¡¯t work.

    The child cried and fretted even more than usual.

    ¡®If you¡¯re going to be this easy to read,¡¯ Master Chaoxiang said, voice echoing in Susu¡¯s mind. ¡®Why did I even bother to train you?¡¯

    Is my fighting style that easy to read? Susu bitterly thought. No, Master has ascended to the Qi Perception Realm.

    ¡°Is there a fundamental difference in reading Qi once you¡¯ve ascended from Accentuation Realm? Brother Xing mentioned that he senses it slightly, but only when the person focuses on specific spot when attacking. ¡°I need to ascend to the Accentuation Realm¡± She whispered, ¡°but would protect the child once I enter seclusion?¡±

    Susu sat there, feeling the child tug, flail and cry. She tried her best to soothe her, but she just couldn¡¯t get her mind off of how weak she was. ¡°If I don¡¯t have the strength to protect you¡­what master showed me may come to fruition. My strength is not enough.¡±

    Susu was within the Divination Realm. It didn¡¯t mean she was weak, even by the standards of the Jianghu. She was an above average martial artist, but if she wanted to protect the child, someone that would be perceived as a demon, being above average wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    Susu needed to ascend to the Accentuation Realm. Expanding her Core Dantian to new the meridian would not just increase her strength drastically, but allow for better balance, when flowing her Qi throughout her meridians.

    ¡°WHY AM I SO WEAK!?¡± She cried out, feeling her tears flowing from her eyes.

    Susu had a reputation within Jianghu, but that was easily built because she was friends with Yan Fan and Shi Qiu.

    No¡­Shi Qiu was never a friend, he made his intentions known to me early, yet I still consider him one after he broke my heart.

    ¡°¡­Or maybe I¡¯m a fool to say such things.¡± She said aloud.

    Susu forced her tears back, and calmed herself. She slid her feet of of the lotus position and floated back down to the ground, feeling the blades of the grass graze against her clothes.

    As the strong scent of greenery made her smile, even if it was only for a moment. She took a whiff of the wind, then looked at Kaihua Library compound. ¡°I must speak with Master.¡±

    <ul>

    <li> </li>

    </ul>

    Susu made her way up the hill, walking as fast as she could without waking the baby.

    Two hours had passed as she sat in the tree, contemplating how she could or would increase her strength.

    It was far longer than she anticipated.

    She made her to the gates of the library, and pushed her way in. As she entered, she made her way through a few gardens of the Kaihua Library, admiring the flowers when could and ignoring the gawking eyes of both men and women as she walked by, child in hand.

    Susu stood outside her master¡¯s quarters for five minutes. The words she spoke, haunted her like a lion stalking its prey and she hated it.

    She hated how her emotions would take control of her. ¡®You must be patient and practice to not say the first thing that came to your mind,¡¯ She reminisced, yet, at the tender age of thirty-six.

    She still acted like a child, and that infuriated her.

    After practicing inhaling and exhaling for ten minutes, to calm herself. She closed her eyes on more time. Looked at the wooden door and walked towards, pushing it open.

    ¡°Ying¡¯er, let Su¡¯er channel some of her Qi into the Master. You¡¯re over doing it at this rate,¡± Xing said.

    Susu stopped, stunned by Xing¡¯s words as she felt a hole in her stomache grow. Susu looked down at Xing, Ying and Master Chaoxiang sitting in the lotus position.

    Beads of sweat bubbled across their foreheads, trickling down their faces like a waterfall.

    A wave of heat slapped her in the face, making her twitch, but also feel as though her martial siblings knew she was outside.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ying grunted, hands still pressed against Master Chaoxiang¡¯s hands.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have as much Qi as much. Listen to your elder brother for once. Take a break, Susu and I are more more than enough to get this done.¡±

    ¡°I wi¡ª¡°

    ¡°Ying, take the child, Su¡¯er¡­have a seat,¡±

    ¡°Yes Master,¡± Susu said softly.

    Ying released his master¡¯s hand begrudgingly and approached Su¡¯er. The portly man, held out his hands and Susu slowly placed the child in his hand.

    ¡°If you hur¡ª¡°

    ¡°I¡¯m not a monster,¡± Ying snapped, flustered. ¡°Tend to master, I¡¯ll check to ensure the child doesn¡¯t have any infections!¡±

    ¡°Thank You, Brother Ying,¡± Xing said with a bright smile.

    Susu didn¡¯t move though, she kept her eyes on Ying, who stared back at her, unfazed by her demeanor. His eyes then drifted down to the child and shock appeared on his face. ¡°She really is an Axsumite.¡± Ying said softly.

    ¡°¡­And If you hurt her, I¡¯ll kill you myself,¡± Susu said with a smile.

    Ying harrumphed and shook his head, he turned, then left the two of them to their machinations.

    Susu turned, eyeing Xing¡¯s expression which happened to be serious for once. He didn¡¯t say anything when Susu finally sat down and held her masters callused hands. Their harder than I can remember, Susu thought.

    Susu the third paragraph of the Soft Heart Sutra and began to envisioning her Qi flowing through her meridians.

    She pushed the Qi from within her body into her Master¡¯s body, feeling his meridians absorb the Qi like a well taking in water.

    Chaoxiang began panting, which made Susu to regulate her Yin-Qi, as she realised that her Yin-Qi would be too much for him.

    As she maintained the little Yang-Qi she had, beads of sweat began to flow from her forehead. Each fibre of her body cried because it was like her strength was waning with each passing second.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xing whispered. ¡°You¡¯re forcing too much Yang-Qi into Master. Switch back to Yin you¡¯ll burn yourself out.¡± He said calmly.

    ¡°But he¡¯s breathing easier now!.¡±

    ¡°Su¡¯er, please. I don¡¯t have as much Yin-Qi as you, thats why we were waiting for your return. The master has absorbed enough Yang-Qi already¡­I¡¯m only here to keep balance whilst you transfer your Qi.¡±

    Susu grounded her teeth in frustration, as she hated that about men. They had an abundance of Yang-Qi, which was easier to control compared to Yin-Qi. Which was probably why I¡¯m so emotional, She pondered bitterly. ¡°Fine.¡± Susu grunted. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you here¡±

    ¡°Brother Ying told me I¡¯m too rough with my Qi transference. I¡¯ll probably burn the master¡¯s hands¡±

    ¡°Are you serious Xing?! After all these years¡­you haven¡¯t improved!¡±

    ¡°Never had a reason to.¡±

    ¡°Brother Xing!¡±

    ¡°Enough! the both of you, can¡¯t you stop your squabbling for two minutes?!¡±

    ¡°Yes Master,¡± They said in unison, but Master Chaoxiang was for from finished.

    ¡°The both of you have always been this way, since you were children! Please, show some decorum in front of me, at least!¡±

    ¡°Yes Master,¡± They said in unison.

    As Susu channeled her Qi into Master Chaoxiang¡¯s both, she could feel the battle within his body. It was like rain, falling in the desert. The amount Qi found within his Dantians, was as much as a puddle of water found in a dessert.

    Susu sensed malicious Qi, which felt as though it was filled with Yin-Qi. She swirled her Qi, then tried to have her own Qi, nullify it.

    Master Chaoxiang squeezed her hands, then flinched. The malicious Qi expanded then attacked Susu¡¯s Yin-Qi, forcing it to dissipate. ¡°Leave it,¡± Master Chaoxiang said softly, ¡°Ying¡¯er has been toiling away at it for an hour. Don¡¯t waste your Qi on that¡­understood.

    ¡°But master I have more Yin¡ª¡°

    ¡°Do you understand words, Ban Susu?¡± Chaoxiang snapped, cutting her off.

    ¡°I do master, but

    ¡°You will do as I say¡­or leave.¡±

    ¡°Master¡­were you been poisoned?¡± She asked.

    ¡°No, but the fore¡­malicious Qi you feel is my fault. I made a mistake whilst cultivating. Hence why you sense the malicious intent. Do not try to contain it. I will guide your Qi to my Soul Dantian and then refine it as my own, alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡±

    Ten minutes passed and colour returned to Chaoxiang¡¯s face. Xing and Susu¡¯s Qi reserves were dwindling, but luckily they were soon finish.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Bo Ying said.

    ¡°But the master hasn¡¯t improved.¡± Susu said.

    ¡°He has.¡±

    Bo Ying approached, child in hand. He struck the acupoints in his neck, shoulder, waist and thigh then transitioned to the acupoints around his chest.

    Susu watched as her master opened his eyes, shining like pearls in the darkness, then closed them once more falling on Ying with a grunt.

    ¡°Ying¡¯er,¡± Xing said firmly. ¡°I thought you said he was fine.¡±

    ¡°He is, he¡¯s resting.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes Brother Xing, I am sure.¡±

    Susu placed her hand on Xing¡¯s shoulder than squeezed it. ¡°He¡¯s going to be fine, trust Brother Ying for now.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± He answered, turning to her with worry in his eyes and nodded.

    ¡°Lets head back, it¡¯s been a long day.¡± Ying said.

    ¡°Too long.¡± Master Chaoxiang said.

    Everyone tried to smile, but worry was written across all their faces. As they should be. Xing and Susu fought with Master Chaoxiang, forcing him to exhaust his reserves.

    Susu and Xing may not have said anything, but they felt as though this was there fault, for being to impulsive and rash.

    ¡°Chin up,¡± Chaoxiang said, ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet.¡±

 Chapter 29: You Only Care For Those Around You!

    ¡°Ying¡¯er,¡± Chaoxiang called out. ¡°Help me out of the bath.¡±

    Bo Ying jumped up from his seat, dipping his hands into the medicinal bath, splashing the potion-laced water across the floor.

    He pulled Master Chaoxiang free, then carried him to his bed, resting him on a thick cloth.

    Master Chaoxiang winced when he caressed his chest, right where the Sect Master Uaang Bang of the Thunder Palm Sect-Palace had left his palm print.

    ¡°Master.¡± Ying said, but was waved off.

    The pain subsided quickly and Chaoxiang dabbed the cloth around his chest and back.

    The strong scent of herbs and arid potions waft in the air, bringing tears and a runny nose to Chaoxiang despite lying in the bath for an half an hour.

    Bo Ying dragged the bath barrel through the door with a groan, then spilled the water across the ground like a waterfall flooding off a cliff.

    The wind flowed through the door, providing a little coolness for Chaoxiang¡¯s body, who smiled feeling the wind caress his chest.

    He rolled his neck and shoulders, alleviating the little stiffness he felt, then smacked his lips, eyeing the chair that was right in front of him. ¡°Do you have something to say Ying¡¯er?¡± Chaoxiang finally asked.

    ¡°I have many things to say, Master.¡± He answered dryly.

    Chaoxiang sighed, shaking his head, as he turned to  Bo Ying, raising his hand ushering Ying to the chair in front of him. ¡°I see, Go ahead. Speak.¡±

    Bo Ying bit his bottom lip, then lowered his head. He didn¡¯t speak for three minutes, feeling as though his master was about to rebuke him for what he was about to say, but he didn¡¯t care.

    It had to be said.

    ¡°Why Master?¡± He finally asked. ¡°Why did you give that child some of your Qi?¡±

    Feng Chaoxiang¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and he looked to Ying, nodding and pursing his lips. ¡°Is this what has been on your mind for the past two days?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master...you¡¯ve lost vitality fighting Brother Xing and Su¡¯er. Then, you gave that demon child some of your Qi. You don¡¯t have much longer to live!¡±

    ¡°Bodhidharma light boy, do you think I need that Qi When I am already dying?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point Master!¡±

    ¡°Oh really¡­.then let me ask you this. What¡¯s the first thing you do when you see a wound?¡±

    ¡°Treat it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see the wounds of Xing¡¯er and Su¡¯er¡¯s hearts? Has it not occurred to you, that this might be a way for them to heal?¡±

    ¡°But the child is an Axsumite! That child isn¡¯t something to fix people Master!  You know it!¡± He said firmly, clenching his fist, lowering his head.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been here for three months. I¡¯ve tried my best to allieviate your pain. You¡¯ve Ascended to the Qi Perception Realm! I know how hard it was for anyone to ascend to the next realm, but giving away Qi without a second thought. She an Axsumite Master! An Axsumite!¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Chaoxiang appeared in front of Ying. His face snapped right from the back slap he received from his master.

    Killing aura sprayed across the room, then Chaoxiang aimed it Bo Ying. ¡°I taught you martial arts boy, I can cripple you in an instant if you speak of the child that way again.¡±

    ¡°GO AHEAD!¡± Ying shouted, tears forming in his eyes. ¡°It seems you care about it more than you do us. You¡¯ve resigned yourself to death without thought of us!¡±

    ¡°Boy, I am an eighty-six years old. Death has been awaiting me for such a long time. I welcome it, with no regrets.¡±

    ¡°Maste--¡± Ying tried to say, but was cut off from Chaoxiang with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°You know what your problem is Bo Ying? You¡¯re smart, intelligent and have the makings of someone that could do great things for Huaxia. But none of that will matter when you don¡¯t have a caring bone in your body.¡±

    ¡°I CARE Master¡± He shouted.

    ¡°You care for those around you. The ones you deem important, but everyone¡¯s important in their own way.¡±

    ¡°Even Uaang Bang?¡± Ying said coldly, voice laced in venom.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said this before, child. Without him, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to ascend to the Qi Perception Realm. His Thunderous Lightning Strike, allowed me to understand the weaknesses within the Soft Heart Sutra and the Guided Fist. Xing¡¯er, Su¡¯er, Guo¡¯er and even you lad, can have the foundation you need to excel. No. Increase your martial arts prowess. I was never the best martial artist, nor have I ever cared to be, but you four, are destined to be true heroes.¡±

    ¡°BUT MASTER HER PALM STRIKE IS KILLING YOU!¡±

    ¡°Silence Bo Ying! Do you want you want your brother and sister to hear? What did I say before they arrived?¡±

    ¡°Do not let them know why you¡¯re dying.¡±

    ¡°Did you forget what you swore?¡±

    ¡°I have not!¡±

    ¡°Then let this be the last you mention Uaang Bang and the Thunder Palm Sect. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes Master,¡± He whispered.

    Chaoxiang scoffed a smiled, cupping Ying¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good, Now listen, Xing and Susu will need your help in the future. I don¡¯t know what it will be, but if they want to protect the child, they will need to be stronger, a lot stronger than what they are right now. Can I trust you to do what¡¯s needed?¡±

    ¡°Yes Master...you can trust me, but if the child is evil. I will strike her down with my hand!¡± He said.

    ¡°Good. It will be my greatest shame to raise someone that would hurt Huaxia. However, if the child is loveable, you are to care for her as your niece...understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes Master, I will try.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try¡­do it!¡±

    ¡°Master¡±

    ¡°DO IT AND YOU SWEAR BY IT AS WELL!¡±

    ¡°M-M-As,¡±

    ¡°Swear. It. Bo. Ying.¡± Chaoxiang said, biting each word.

    Bo Ying slid from the chair with a boom, knees pressed against the ground. He raised his hands to heaven, fat jiggling around his waist. ¡°I, Bo Ying, swear upon the Heaven and Earth, that if the child that Ban Susu and Zhao Xing would die by my hand if she becomes evil and plans to hurt Huaxia in any way or form.

    ¡°However...¡± Chaoxiang said.

    ¡°However, if the child¡¯s heart is filled with love and righteousness. I will love her as my own. As I swear to Heaven and Earth.¡±

    ¡°To Heaven and Earth,¡± Chaoxiang added.

    Reservation rested on Bo Ying¡¯s brown cool eyes. A look he rarely showed. Chaoxiang noted it and smiled.  You¡¯ve come so far Ying¡¯er, you truly are a gem.

    Ying rose from the ground, snatching the knife off the table, he cut his palm in a circular motion, squeezing his palm as tightly as he could.

    The blood trickled from his palm spooling in front of him as he outstretched his arm. Then, he went back to his knees, bowing reverently. He slapped his head against his blood, then rose his head from the bow.

    The blood on his forehead made him seem like Bodhidharma re-incarnated, but with puffier cheeks. The look of resolve on his face made Chaoxiang nod, and fill him with pride.

    Chaoxiang watched Ying¡¯s first bow. It was deep, affectionate and most important of all sincere. Ying gave another bow, following the same pattern and repeated it a few more times.

    A few times more became twenty bows, then twenty bows became fifty. Sweat mixed with the blood of Ying¡¯s forehead when he reached seventy-five bows and continually poured down when he stopped at one hundred bows.

    The serious expression that Ying had painted across their face, filled Chaoxiang with satisfaction, but this wasn¡¯t enough of course. ¡°Your words sound sincere Ying¡¯er, but let me remind you, in your heart if you fail to do as you¡¯ve just sworn, expect your world to be what you have given, for breaking an oath.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Ying said.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°What are you gonna do with Su¡¯er and Brother Xing?¡±

    ¡°What else? I¡¯m gonna tell them what they need to hear.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Master.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Chaoxiang said, waving his hand away.

    Ying pushed himself up from the ground, leaving Chaoxiang to rest. A rest he needed, because he knew dealing with Zhao Xing and Ban Susu could lead to arguing, as usual.

    But not today, He thought, not today at all.

    The linchpin he had would bind them together, or force them to bicker long past his death. ¡°Let us hope these muddled brain children aren¡¯t angry.¡±

 Chapter 30: Im Dying

    ¡°Brother Xing, the master would like a word.¡± Ying shouted.

    Xing opened his eyes, seeing the orange-purple hue of the dusk appearing before him. The wind caressed his ears, making him feel alive¡­but weary.

    In the distance, the kaihua village stretched across a short patch, meagre in sized compared to the forest, but it was beautiful none the less.

    Xing pushed himself up, took a deep breath, inhaling the fresh air around his, to the eyes of the librarians, scholars and clerks of the Library and leapt off the rooftop.

    A woman smiled at him when their eyes met. She was tending to the azalea flowers in front of her. Xing nodded, then returned a smile of his own.

    ¡°Brother Xing, the master is requesting your presence...now.¡± Ying huffed.

    ¡°And he shall have it,¡± Xing said with a smile.

    Xing walked pass Ying, noticing Susu to his left, away from everyone. She placed her hand above the child¡¯s own and watched as the child to grab it. A reflex game, He mused.

    Then the child grabbed her veil, which made him laugh. Susu laughed as well, and that made him smile. That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen her smile since Elder Zixin¡¯s death, He thought bitterly.

    As he felt grass crunching beneath his feet. He walked towards Susu, feeling the urge to play with the child. Susu snapped her head toward him, and snared at him, forcing him to walk pass her.

    He rounded the corner and somersaulted over a small wall, landing on his feet then darted left, running up a wall then sailed through the skipping off a statute.

    He landed, skidding across a wet patch of grass, then swung around a corner, making one final step before plunking himself in front of Master Chaoxiang¡¯s door.

    Fear took hold of him as he touched his Master¡¯s door. The same fear he felt when he tried to snatch Master Chaoxiang¡¯s pouch.

    Back then, Feng Chaoxiang seemed like an easy target to Xing. He was told to be wary of old men, who could be a martial artist, especially the way they carry themselves.

    Xing rushed in, trying to snatch the pouch he had on his waist only to be tripped up by Ban Susu, who at the time was wearing a yellow veil.

    He tried to knock Susu¡¯s veil off, but Chaoxiang grabbed his arm, then exhumed that he learned what he learned was killing aura, made him feel like an ant, as he looked up at Feng Chaoxiang, who appeared to be a mountain before him.

    Despite that, his eyes were still gentle, which made him curious. Can I do that as well? Xing thought back then,

    But now¡­No...I still can¡¯t¡­Master is still a mountain and I, the ant.

    ¡°Master it is I, Zhao Xing.¡± Xing said, knocking on the door.

    ¡°Xing¡¯er¡­Do you know what your problem is ?¡± Chaoxiang asked.

    ¡°No Master, I don¡¯t know.¡± Xing said softly.

    ¡°You try too hard to appear as if you don¡¯t care¡±

    A surge of Qi surged through the door, filled with a killing aura, smothering Xing. He dropped to one knee, feeling as his heart raced uncontrollably.

    He tried to calm himself, by engaging ina breathing technique, but that was to no avail. The murderous Qi that enshrouded was malicious, intentful and filled with contempt and hate¡­something Xing had never felt before, despite traveling the Jianghu for so many years.

    Xing closed his eyes, swirling the Qi within his Soul Dantian, he surged that Qi into his Core Dantian and he began exhuming it, forming a Qi-like shield around his.

    It was futile.

    Xing knees quivered uncontrollably from the display of power.

    ¡°You love being carefree. You can¡¯t be carefree, just by reaching the Accentuation Realm. You want to protect that child¡­you should be at least a Qi Perception Realm Practitioner. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes Master¡­¡± Xing shrieked.

    ¡°You do? I don¡¯t¡­.You think Wine is the answer to your sorrows! Do you think whoring yourself out, to dull the pain would ease the ache of your heart, hmm? All you do is drink and whore yourself out. Did Yun Yan protect you for you to live like this?¡±

    A boulder of Qi dropped onto Xing¡¯s shoulders forcing him to the ground. The Qi then condensed, swirling around his neck. Then it slowly began to squeeze against his neck. ¡°Tell. Me. Zhao Xing, was Yun Yan¡¯s sacrifice meant for this? Did she die for you to live such a miserable life? Hmm? Zhao Xing...Out of all your Martial Siblings, you have disappointed me the most.¡± Chaoxiang said softly.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Zhao Xing pleaded, ¡°I¡­it should¡¯ve been me that died¡­¡±

    ¡°Yet, you¡¯re still here!¡±

    The killing aura dissipated and Xing felt as the boulder on his body dissipated in an instant. He touched his neck, ensuring he was hallucinating.

    A cold shock jolt down his spine, making him wince. He sighed in relief, feeling as though he¡¯d been submerged in water for days, only to feel oxygen flood through his lungs like a flute.

    He pushed himself up, feeling the weight of his body. His back groaned from the pain whilst his knees sang to the tune of his frustration.

    Xing staggered as he looked at the door, that led to his master¡¯s room, frustrated

    ¡°You may enter,¡± Chaoxiang said firmly and Xing obeyed, dragging his feet as he pushed the door open.

    Embers of fire lit the entire room, coming from the fireplace sitting on the right. In front of him was a small table with his robes hanging over the chair. Behind the table was a small closet, and two windows on either side of it.

    Xing turned to his right, noticing his Master sitting on his bed in the lotus position. Xing¡¯s eyes drifted to his chest, and he saw a purple-coloured palm print shining in the dark. ¡°Master!¡± He said aghast.

    Chaoxiang raised his hand, stopping Xing in an instant. ¡°This was not your doing. Have a seat. We have much to discuss.¡± He said ushering him to have a seat on the ground.

    Zhao Xing cupped his fists and bowed reverently. ¡°Zhao Xing greets Master.¡±

    Xing walked towards the spacing between his Master and the table, pulled his robes up and sat in the lotus position.

    He looked up Master Chaoxiang and de-ja-vu hit him. He knew the setting for a lecture, and this one was it.

    ¡°Are you well?¡± Chaoxiang asked head pointed at the ground.

    ¡°I am well, Master,¡± Xing answered.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Good, raise your head¡­there¡¯s much to discuss and we have very little time left.¡± Chaoxiang continued, trailing to a whisper.

    ¡°Very little time? What do you mean Master?¡± Xing asked, raising his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m dying Xing¡¯er. You can see that at least.¡±

    Xing¡¯s heart sank within his chest stomach, churning within. The failures of his exploits within the Jianghu rippled within his mind.

    He¡¯d failed to save his beloved Yun Yan, and he failed to realise the danger that befell Zhu Zixin before it happen. Now, as he sat there, he stared at the palm strike wound on his master¡¯s chest and anger began to roil within.

    His Qi slowly began to swirl within his Soul Dantian. ¡°Who gave you that wound Master?¡± Xing asked coldly.

    ¡°I gave myself this wound. Whilst I was cultivating, I made a mistake and had no choice but to hit my chest to quell it¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± Xing whispered.

    ¡°What?¡± Chaoxiang hissed.

    ¡°I DON¡¯T BELIEVE YOU!¡± Xing hissed.

    ¡°Are you calling me a liar...boy?!¡±

    Xing knew not to respond to that question, so he kept his mouth shut. For a moment. He realised he wasn¡¯t a child anymore, what was the worst Master Chaoxiang could do for him? Banish him as his student?

    ¡°Yes!¡± He said firmly, eyeing Chaoxiang with conviction.

    Chaoxiang bit his bottom lip showing his frustration. He took a deep breath, then shook his head calming himself. ¡°You¡¯re free to think whatever you want boy, but I¡¯ve said what I have said. You will drop this I am too tired to speak on this further. I do not have time to battle you and Su¡¯er at the same time. Will you listen to what I have to say? Or shall I call in Su¡¯er instead?¡±

    Xing ground his teeth, dipping his head, and clenching his fist in frustration. ¡°Yes Master, I am willing to listen.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now listen clearly, because I will not be repeating myself, understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    ¡°Good, now before I start, we need to set certain things in order.¡±

    ¡°Certain things such as?¡±

    ¡°How long before you allow your skills to rot from a bottle of wine?¡±

    ¡°Never.¡±

    ¡°Never?¡± Chaoxiang scoffed, ¡°How do you plan to attain this never?¡±

    ¡°Abstain.¡±

    ¡°Through willpower? Xing¡¯er eight years ago you promised you¡¯d abstain from drinking wine. Nothing¡¯s changed. Have I pressured you?¡±

    ¡°No Master you have not.¡±

    ¡°You think my heart doesn¡¯t ache for you? I know how much you loved Yun Yan, lad. I loved her too, she would¡¯ve given you beautiful children.¡±

    ¡°Master, Yun Yan was pregnant when she died protecting me against Matriarch Yun.

    ¡°WHAT?¡± Chaoxiang growled. ¡°SHE WAS WHAT?!¡±

    As tears began to flow in Xing¡¯s eyes, he kept his head down, staring at the floor. His vision began to blur with the memories of Yun Yan¡¯s flooding through his mind.

    ¡°Brother Xing...¡± Yun Yan told him, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant!¡±

    He remembered it, as if were yesterday. The goosebumps that roiled around his body. The exasperation of life he felt, by hearing those words.

    Zhao Xing¡­was alive, and he loved Yun Yan for making him feel that way.

    Chaoxiang dropped to the floor with a thud, falling into Zhao Xing¡¯s hand, he hugged his student, with the tightest of embraced and sobbed uncontrollably.

    ¡°Xing¡¯er! Why didn¡¯t you say anything!?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡­was too ashamed Master. She told me we were coming to get your blessing and were ambushed by the Cerulean Pavilion. I tried to fight them off, but Matriarch Yun appeared to me and Yun Yan stopped her palm strike by using her body as a shield.¡±

    Chaoxiang cupped Xing¡¯s cheek, ¡°lad had I known this, I would¡¯ve reprimanded Matriarch Yun, instead of ask for leniency. I wouldn¡¯t have been so strict with you. I would¡¯ve DRANK WITH YOU! I WOULD¡¯VE MOURNED WITH YOU!¡±

    Chaoxiang

    As the two sat in silence, tears in their eyes, frustration, anger, and contempt. These feelings were true.

    Chaoxiang finally understood why Xing lived in a bottle. It was all done to dull the pain of his lost loved ones. Yun Yan and the child.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well Xing¡¯er well, but there¡¯s still more for you to do,¡± Chaoxiang said softly

    ¡°Master?¡±

    Chaoxiang planted himself on the bed, reposition his legs into the lotus position and looked down at Xing. ¡°Xing¡¯er¡­¡± He said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for your loss. But I need you to understand this. I am dying. They are things that need to be arranged before I leave.¡±

    ¡°What things Master?¡± He asked, with a confused expression painted on his face.

    Master Chaoxiang smiled gently and let silence settle within the room. He then peered into Xing¡¯s eyes, resolutely. ¡°From today and onward. You¡¯re to take care of the Axsumite child.¡±

    ¡°What? Master, Susu would never allow it!¡±

    ¡°It is not about what she¡¯d allow, she doesn¡¯t have the ability. Are you against this?¡±

    Xing shook his head slowly, as the gears of mind turned, trying to process his master¡¯s request. ¡°No, Master, I¡¯m not against it. But why me?¡±

    ¡°Because, this is what you need. It¡¯ll help soothe your heart of your loss¡­and Susu lacks the strength to protect her.¡±

    ¡°But Susu... she has been caring for him ever since she held her. She loves her.¡±

    ¡°Love is not enough Xing¡¯er, especially for an Axsumite baby to grow up in Huaxia. she needs to be strong¡­and that, she is far from.¡±

    The weight of his master¡¯s words settle over him, and his shoulders slumped from those words. He looked at his hands. Tthe calluses and scars telling the story of his journey.

    ¡° I understand what you¡¯re trying to say Master¡­but Susu¡¯s too attached her. You saw how vicious she attacked you when you took her.¡±

    ¡°Are you discrediting your attacks? if I remember correct yours was laced in more vitriol than hers.¡±

    ¡°I am not, but I don¡¯t know if the world will accept her.¡±

    ¡°They accepted Susu, did they not?¡±

    ¡°Yes, after ten years of trials and tribulations¡­¡± Xing admitted ¡°but¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand your reservations, but were those reservations on your mind when you took hold of her?¡±

    ¡°No Master, the child has done nothing to deserve death. Yes, she¡¯s an Axsumite. I know Emperor Tian Hao¡¯s decree was claimed to be mandate of heaven.¡±

    Master Chaoxiang chuckled a mighty laugh and shook his head. He stared at Chaoxiang for a second, then slapped his hand on his shoulder, ¡°Bodhidharma¡¯s light son, do you think a mere man, knows what heaven¡¯s mandate is?¡±

    ¡°Master¡­tha¡­

    ¡°That decree was over four hundred years ago. I¡¯m sure not all Axsumites agreed to invading Huaxia Xing¡¯er,¡± Master Chaoxiang said firmly.

    ¡°It may have been over four hundred years ago, but the Emperor¡¯s words are sacred.¡±

    ¡°Do you care of these words, if it means killing an innocent child? Who has, nothing to do with an invasion from four hundred years ago?¡±

    ¡°Of course not Master,¡±

    ¡°Then do what you must¡­it is your life and hers.¡±

    Xing took a deep breath, letting the weight of his master¡¯s words sink in. The responsibility felt immense, but a sense of determination began to build within him. He looked up at Chaoxiang, his eyes filled with resolve.

    ¡°I will do as you ask, Master,¡± Xing said, with a steady voice. ¡°I will take care of the child.¡±

    Chaoxiang nodded, a look of relief washing over his face. ¡°Good. This will be a difficult path, but I believe in you, Xing¡¯er. Remember, strength comes from within, and it¡¯s not just physical strength that will protect her. You must also be strong in spirit.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Master. I will protect her, Master. I promise.¡±

    ¡°Good¡­I have something that will help you in your journey,¡± Master Chaoxiang said calmly.

    Chaoxiang pulled a blue book from beneath the sheets and waved it in front of Xing. He slid the back into Xing¡¯s hand and the characters spoke out to him. The Guided Star Fist.

    ¡°Master¡­this is.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve conquered the flaws within The Guided Fist.¡±

    ¡°Master we didn¡¯t see an¡ª¡°

    ¡°Enough,¡± Chaoxiang snapped, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to coddle me. I knew you all developed your own style using the basis of The Guided Fist for your skillset. I am not insulted but vilified¡­with that, it will only enhance your martial arts.¡±

    ¡°¡­a strong foundation is the basis of everything, even death needs a basis to come forth.¡±

    ¡°You remember my words,¡± Chaoxiang said with a laugh.

    ¡°Always Master.¡±

    ¡°Do you want the manual or shall I rip it apart and discard you as my student and allow you to live the life you want?¡±

    Xing eyed the manual, thinking the Guided Star Fist could enhance his Iron Shredding Claw.

    As his heart thumped in his chest with excitement. He even remembered the manual Zhu Zixin had given, which could be applied as well, which meant he could even become a peerless master! ¡°Yes. I will do as you ask Master.¡±

    Chaoxiang turned to Xing, which startled him, and then his eyes went from gentle to fierce. ¡°Swear it.¡± He said coldly.

    Xing had never sworn a word ever since Yun Yan¡¯s death. He swore to heaven and earth that he would marry her, even if he were to die. Yet, she died in his arms, protecting him.

    I''ve run enough Xing thought, steeling his result, forming the resold in his eyes as he looked up at his master.

    Chaoxiang struck Xing¡¯s acupoints in the neck, back and thigh with such vigorous speed Xing gasped from the relief falling to the ground head first.

    ¡°I, Zhao Xing, First disciple of Feng Chaoxiang swear upon Heaven and Earth that I will protect the Axsumite child as my own. I will do what must be done to protect her, even if my death is guaranteed. I swear it because if I fail to do so the Heavens will open up and strike me down whilst Hell swallows my bones¡­punishing me until I reincarnate as her father in the next life or a thousand times over until I provide her with the life that she needs.¡± Xing said, tone resolute as ever.

    He gave a reverent bow and kept his on the ground for five minutes, which in turn went to ten, then twenty then thirty minutes.

    Xing rose his head, feeling the weight of his failures over the past months. He¡¯d failed the save the child¡¯s mother, he¡¯d failed to save Zhu Zixin and strangely enough, he felt as though he should¡¯ve been able to save his master as well.

    He looked up, seeing his master¡¯s face. It wasn¡¯t one of anger or pain, despite the palm strike on his chest, but one of relief as though he was the one who carried the Xing¡¯s burden and struggles, which he finally took charge of.

    ¡°Good. Now rise and have a seat, it¡¯s time we talk like men.¡±

    Xing rose, picking up the Guided Star Fist manual, and clasping his hands around it. The manual was as heavy as a stone, but in reality, he knew it weighed a mountain...a mountain of his master¡¯s skill.

 Chapter 31: Transgressions are But Thoughts in the Wind

    ¡°Su¡¯er,¡± Chaoxiang said, in a warm tone.

    ¡°Yes, M-M-Master,¡± Susu said bowing, unsure if to call him master.

    ¡°Humph, Master?¡± He said incredulously, ¡°You severed our Master-Disciple relation, did you not?!

    ¡°Words said in a fit of anger, I apologise for offending you, Master.¡±

    Chaoxiang¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile as he shook his head. ¡°Your anger has always been your problem Su¡¯er. Do you expect to raise a child and let your emotion rule you? Hmm?¡±

    As Susu stood there, her dipped her head in shame and eyed the stone floor. Susu was usually prideful, but when it came to Master Chaoxiang, that pride dissipated instantly.

    ¡°Ban Susu,¡± Master Chaoxiang said sternly. ¡°It was a question, are you not going to answer me?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t answer Master. My answer won¡¯t be satisfactory to your ears.¡±

    He harrumphed, pursing his lips and shook his head. ¡°Still the spoiled child your brothers believe you to be.¡± He said coldly. ¡°At least, you know not haggle your foolishness with me. However, I must still hear your answer regardless. Why are you so angry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry all the time Master.¡±

    ¡°I never said you were Su¡¯er. But answer me truthfully. Are you still hurt from Shi Qiu¡¯s ending your engagement?¡±

    Susu¡¯s heart jumped the moment she heard Shi Qiu¡¯s name. She clasped her hands behind her back, trying her best to hide her annoyance.

    She looked up at her Master¡¯s face and realised half of it was hidden due to shadows within the room.

    To Susu, he seemed to smiling. However, when she looked into his eyes, they seemed to be scowling at her, as if she had made the same mistake she¡¯d repeated five hundred times. ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m f--¡±

    ¡°Have a seat Ban Susu.¡± He said firmly.

    Susu silenced herself, approached the bed, flapped her hanfu forward and sat down in the lotus position.

    ¡°I¡¯m over Shi Qiu, Master.¡± She said firmly, squeezing her knees as she looked up at him. Trying to show strength.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    Susu inhaled deeply, allowing her mind to reach a state of calmness, then smiled. She swallowed deeply and coughed, clearing her throat. ¡°I am over him, whether you believe me or not.¡±

    ¡°I see, has it been three years since you last saw him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    ¡°Then I think it¡¯s time you know why your engagement was broken off.¡±

    What? Susu thought, looking at her Master puzzled. ¡°What do you mean Master?¡±

    Chaoxiang released a long sigh, slapping his knee. He pulled the white stubble of a goatee he had and shook his head. ¡°Four years ago, Shi Qiu sought me out, requesting your hand in marriage.¡±

    ¡°He visited you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡±

    ¡°He never said anything.¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything because as a member of the Emerald Sky Palace, he didn¡¯t want you to worry about things that would make you doubt the engagement could proceed.¡±

    ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡±

    Chaoxiang sighed, then eyed Susu sternly. ¡°Shi Qiu visited me because an engagement isn¡¯t official until parents of both parties acknowledge it unless you elope.¡± Chaoxiang ended with a laugh.

    ¡°You accepted?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I know, I¡¯m not your father, but you¡¯re like a daughter to me. And the lad genuinely loves you. However, I know the machinations that go on within a highly esteem Sect such as the Emerald Star Palace.¡±

    ¡°What happened then Master. I don¡¯t understand?¡±

    ¡°I made the lad swear that he¡¯d get Matriarch Enxi Hao to agree to the match.¡±

    ¡°He failed didn¡¯t he?¡± Susu growled.

    Chaoxiang shook his head, watching as Susu¡¯s pride receive an irreconcilable dent.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think Su¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Matriarch Hao paid me a visit with Shi Qiu.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Susu hissed, ¡°Did she disrespect you, Master?¡±

    Chaoxiang sighed, straightened his back and folded his arms in front of his chest. He looked down at Susu and drew his lips into a line, showing his disappointment. ¡°Nothing of the sort happened Su¡¯er. I¡¯m getting old girl, stop making me repeat myself. It is not what you think,¡± He said firmly. ¡°The Matriarch wasn¡¯t against the union. It was the Elders of the Emerald Star Palace¡­He¡¯d been selected to be as the Matriarch¡¯s successor.¡±

    ¡°...tha--¡±

    ¡°Impossible? I assure you, it isn¡¯t. The Matriarch came to apologise to me.¡±

    ¡°Apologise?¡±

    ¡°Yes, She wanted to apologise for having to break the engagement. She wanted to do it herself, but Shi Qiu insisting on breaking it on his own. The Matriarch wanted you to know the reason but Shi Qiu didn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t want you to know that he was touted to be the heir of the Emerald Star Palace.¡±

    ¡°That Coward!¡± Susu hissed.

    ¡°Yes, Shi Qiu¡¯s a coward, but you loved him, yes?¡±

    Susu didn¡¯t answer him immediately, but she remembered all the times he smiled at her whilst they fought alongside each other.

    On occasion, he would save her, when she least expected it. He would accompany her when she didn¡¯t need him. ¡°A woman like yourself shouldn¡¯t be travelling alone,¡± He told her the first time they met.

    ¡°I can say the same for you, you dress like a flower.¡± She told him.

    ¡°But I fight like a beast.¡± He answered firmly, which made her smile.

    That wasn¡¯t the only thing he did like a beast, She thought blushing, but then her thoughts floated back to when he broke the engagement.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go forward with the engagement,¡± Shi Qiu said. ¡°I am not fit to love you.¡±

    ¡°Coward! It¡¯s because I am from Parson! I know you¡¯d do this. You promised me you wouldn¡¯t leave even if the heavens opened up and strike you down. Now you¡¯re not fit to love me...I hate you.

    A tear began to form in Susu¡¯s eye, those words were as vivid as they were three years ago, but most of all, they stung even more, because the last three words she spat at him...was far from how she felt.

    Susu wiped the tear away, straightening her back and looking up at her Master Chaoxiang. She swallowed deeply and took a deep breath. She calmed herself, inhaling deeply and allowed Qi to swirl within her Mind Dantian. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past Master. If I were to see Patriarch Qiu in the future, I will show him the same respect anyone of my stature should.¡±

    Chaoxiang curled his lips into a smile and rested his hands on his knees. He leaned forward and nodded up and down. ¡°Or, you can make a breakthrough to the Qi Perception Realm and have him revere you.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Master...I can¡¯t get past the Divination Realm bottleneck. I¡¯ve tried cultivating but I don¡¯t what to do.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too anxious, your actions speak volumes about you Susu, have not realised by now. The anger within you is why you haven¡¯t made a breakthrough? You need to let go of this anger you have for Shi Qiu.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how¡­¡± She whispered.

    ¡°Child.¡± Chaoxiang said softly. have you forgotten I spent twenty years roaming the Jianghu at the Core Awakening Realm?¡±

    ¡°No Master I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡±

    ¡°It seems you have. You¡¯re still at the Divination Realm. As outstanding as you may be Su¡¯er. Yyou need to stop putting so much pressure on yourself and enjoy life for what it is.¡±

    ¡°I do enjoy life!¡±

    ¡°If you do, then why are you still so angry?¡±

    ¡°Because he said he would never leave me!¡±

    Tears began to flow down Susu¡¯s cheek, her heart sank within her stomach and a ball of pain knotted in her throat stopping her from speaking, but wailing meekly.

    It hurt to be rejected like this, it stung more than the multiple kicks and punches her master dished out to her when she learnt the Guided Fist.

    Chaoxiang knelt, tapping her on the shoulder and before he could pull away, Susu slung her arms around his waist burying her face into her head into her stomach, hiding her sobs as her body withered from acknowledging the pain she held in her heart.

    Pain, she held with such anger within her heart and pain she wanted to lose...so she could live, and enjoy life as best as she could.

    ¡°Su¡¯er, Life is full of loss and love, life can give you many things, It is how you accept them that makes the difference. You¡¯ve taken to anger at this rejection.¡±

    Susu bit her lip, feeling as though all those years she¡¯d spent being angry at Shi Qiu was for naught, in her mind. It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t try to forget him, but now and again, she would remember how he made her feel, and that was something she simply couldn¡¯t forget.

    ¡°Help me, Master...I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Hoo...you want my help?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Su¡¯er, as much as I want to help you through this pain, I feel it is too late.¡±

    ¡°Too late,? What are you talking about Master?¡± Susu asked, looking up at Chaoxiang with worry written across her face.

    ¡°Su¡¯er...I¡¯m dying.¡±

    What? Susu asked herself. She looked up at Master Chaoxiang and saw him smiling as he patted her on the head. Susu clutched her hand around his waist, scared to let go because this wasn¡¯t what she was expecting.

    She knew he¡¯d spoken to Ying and Xing before, which meant that her lecture would be the hardest for him, but never did she expect to hear such words come from his lips. ¡°You¡¯re still the little girl that found me in the forest that day. You still make me weak, but still, I cared for you as best as I could.¡±

    ¡°Master,¡± Susu whispered, burying her tears in his clothes.

    ¡°Su¡¯er, I cannot help you anymore, but If you desire it. I can give you some instructions that would allow you to flourish.¡±

    Susu grabbed her Master¡¯s wrist, checking his pulse. Choaxiang flicked his hand free and grabbed her by the shoulders. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±

    ¡°How could you?¡± Susu wailed.

    ¡°Why did you waste your Qi provoking us into fighting you!¡±

    ¡°Because I had to make sure you truly wanted to protect the child.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Susu said, feeling the tears drop down her cheek.

    ¡°If you could attack your own Master to protect a child you found, then you will do anything to protect her. I was testing you.¡±

    ¡°Why Master?!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s an Axsumite,¡± Chaoxiang said softly, but a coldness resonated in his eyes. ¡°The child¡¯s life will be harder than anything you had to face Su¡¯er. If you couldn¡¯t handle defeat at my hand. How do you expect to protect her?¡±

    ¡°I can protect her!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t even protect yourself girl. You are too Weak!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡± She pleaded.

    ¡°Su¡¯er, you said you needed my help do you want it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then listen carefully, If you do not abide by my words then you will not be able to protect her...do you understand me?¡±

    ¡°Yes Master,¡± Susu said biting her lips and bowing.

    ¡°Good. You are not ready to take care of the child, Ban Susu.¡±

    Those words stung, stung her from her back up to her shoulder, she held the child in her arms tighter, but not enough to disturb her sleep.

    Susu began to shake as the words repeated in her mind, infuriating her even more. I may not have given birth to her¡­but she is mine Susu thought, mine to care for!

    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Susu whispered.

    ¡°Su¡¯er your Martial skills are above average at best. I don¡¯t say these words to wound you, but being Parsonian is something completely different to being an Axsumite in Huaxia.¡± Chaoxiang said firmly.

    ¡°What does that have to do with anything¡± Susu scoffed.

    ¡°Everything,¡± Chaoxiang answered, dabbing a bead of sweat from his eyebrows. ¡°I know you¡¯ve lived a hard life Su¡¯er. You did everything to prove you had no ill intentions but her life will be ten times harder¡­no one hundred times harder. Being an Axsumite in Huaxia is a death sentence. Are you willing to part with her, return her to Axsum, a land that¡¯s been rumored to be in a permanent state of war? Or Do you plan to migrate to Axsum with her and raise her?¡±

    ¡°If I have to¡± Susu whispered.

    ¡°¡­and what about the people there, do you know of the power they possess, would you be able to fight off bandits¡­villains? Xing¡¯er told me about the amazing power the child¡¯s father wielded as he created a tsunami before shooting himself halfway across the lake.¡±

    ¡°I saw it!¡±

    ¡°but did you feel it? Xing¡¯er was scared when he saw the man dispatched those villains like twigs on a leaf. And Xing¡¯er is of the Accentuation Realm, do you know how powerful he would have to be to frighten Xing¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°He never mentioned about being scared Master.¡±

    ¡°You know Xing¡¯er¡¯s pride Su¡¯er, he wouldn¡¯t even tell you he¡¯s in pain unless you seem bleeding out!

    Susu shook her head, then nodded as she knew that Xing was. ¡°Xing¡¯er will be taking care of the child until you are fit to raise her,¡± Chaoxiang said coldly.

    ¡°Brother Xing couldn¡¯t take care of a fly if it rested on his nose!¡± Susu snapped.

    ¡°Yet, he swore and bowed for twenty minutes that he would take care of her. Your words don¡¯t match his actions.¡± Chaoxiang countered.

    ¡°Place wine in front of him and see who he picks!¡± Susu snapped. ¡°If he weren¡¯t so busy drinking wine at the Anqing Wine Festival we would¡¯ve been here days ago.¡±

    ¡°You also would¡¯ve never met the child. Your argument doesn¡¯t have much weight, Su¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°It does, he¡¯ll probably leave her with some stranger or drop her.¡±

    ¡°Has he done anything like that whilst travelling, or has he been as keen as you¡­answer me truthfully?¡±

    ¡°He has not Master, he has been a filial, father-like and quite attentive. Things I didn¡¯t know, he knew and advised me on, allowing me to nurture a better relationship with the baby.¡±

    Chaoxiang harrumphed, eyeing Susu sternly ¡°I see, so he is fit to raise her. Then it¡¯s decided!¡±

    ¡°Master...¡±

    ¡°It has been decided Su¡¯er. Not another Word!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°You say I¡¯m your Master, yet you haven¡¯t bowed, showing your respect. Yet, you remember the words I told you all those years ago, do you still hold resentment despite me making myself clear?¡± Chaoxiang asked.

    Susu bowed reverently, heading thudding against the boards like a knock on the door. She did so, thirty times then finished at fifty times. ¡°I apologise for my insufferable rudeness Master, can you forgive me this one time?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to forgive Su¡¯er, I am dying, so all transgressions are but a thought in the wind.¡±

    Susu smiled and looked up at her master through misted eyes. ¡°Have you ever thought of writing a poetry book Master?¡± Susu asked.

    ¡°Of course¡­and I have. It is called the Guided Star Fist.¡± He said wryly, pulling the book from behind his back. He tossed that book at the Susu, watching as it smacked on the ground slid towards her.

    The characters in the blue book, are written on white paper. ¡®The Guided Star Fist Manual.¡¯

    ¡°Guided Star Fist¡­?¡± Susu asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve corrected the faults within the original manual. This should be able to provide a better foundation for your Dance of the Scorpion Queen.

    ¡°Mas--¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it,¡± Chaoxiang said firmly. ¡°I always knew of the faults within the Guided Fist. I trusted you four to conquer them on your own. What I didn¡¯t expect was the four of you would¡¯ve created your own distinctive fighting styles, which, is far more than I would¡¯ve ever hoped for. However, I know you¡¯ve realised some faults within the Dance of the Scorpion Maiden. The Guided Star Fist should help with that, but you won¡¯t be able to do it unless you attain the Qi Perception Realm. Do you understand me?¡±

    Wind trickled into the room, tilting the candles that lay throughout the room, providing some form of luminescence.

    The atmosphere was lighter making Susu¡¯s chest feel lighter, compared to earlier when her Master¡¯s Aura stifled the room with his authority.

    She took a deep breath, feeling the weight of her chest become heavy once more, then picked up The Guided Star Fist manual.

    Susu¡¯s mind wandered, wandered about the possibilities of what she¡¯d have to do to reach the Qi Perception Realm. But those thoughts were but a smidgen of what she thought about caring for the child.

    Was she ready to take of a baby so young in a world that hated Axsumites?

    Is she capable of such a thing?

    Ban Susu knew the answer. I¡¯m not ready She thought, tears flowing down her cheeks hitting The Guided Star Fist manual with whimpered thuds. But I need to be¡­

    She whipped those tears away and surrounded her, filling her Dantians with resolve and steel. I know what must be done.

    Susu eyed her master in return, eyes glassing from her tears. ¡°What do I need to do?¡± She asked him.

    ¡°Train. Breakthrough to the Qi Perception Realm, then reclaim the child from Xing¡¯er.¡± Chaoxiang said, trying to read her expressions. Her eyes were in thought for a moment, then she nodded as if realising something. ¡°What is it Su¡¯er?¡±  Chaoxiang asked.

    ¡°If the child can¡¯t be with me, I must learn of Axsum and this strange power they wield.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to leave for Axsum?¡±

    ¡°No Master, I don¡¯t even want to leave the child with Brother Xing!¡±

    ¡°I think leaving to learn about Axsum is a good idea, that way the child would know what to expect when she returns home if she decides to leave for Huaxia. However, you must not leave for Axsum until you¡¯ve broken through to the Qi Perception Realm, understood?¡±

    ¡°I understand Master. I will leave once I''ve ascended to the Qi Perception Realm.¡±

    ¡°Good. If everything is alright in Axsum, will you leave her there?¡±

    ¡°I will not!¡± Susu said firmly.

    ¡°Swear it.¡±

    Susu swallowed deeply and looked up at Chaoxiang. She clenched her fist into balls and inhaled deeply swirling the Qi within her Soul, Core and Mind Dantian. I swear it, She thought. ¡°I, Ban Susu swear it¡­in this life and the next.¡±

    Chaoxiang tapped Susu on the shoulder, and then gently slapped her cheek removing the tears that flowed from her eyes. ¡°Go and be with the girl, we can discuss more later. Alright?¡± He said with a smile.

    Susu smiled, holding her knees and bowed. She pushed herself up from the ground, tears flowing like hot wax trickling down a candle.

    She pushed the door open, feeling as her body raged with fatigue. The urge to run to find the child was there, but instead, she kept her mind solely on what she would do next.

    The essence of the moon¡¯s light was rising to the east, making, Susu dabbed her tears away, as she passed the librarians, scholars and scribes alike.

    But one thing sat within her mind with each step she made. I will get stronger¡­I swear it! I swear it to the heavens and earth!

 Chapter 32: IT WAS YOU!

    The sizzling sound of fire tingled through the wind like bees, instead of buzzing. The wood crackled, snapped and popped as the pyre was lit a flame.

    Xing stood there, despondent, and unsure what  his next steps were. The last few weeks had been hard on him, as hard as Yun Yan¡¯s death.

    The deaths he¡¯d witnessed within the last few weeks played on his mind like a nail, burrowing into wood, going deeper and deeper into his subconscious with each passing day. It was a reminder of how much a failure he was.

    A failure at saving people.

    As the smoke trailed into the sky, so did Xing¡¯s gaze. He stared into the sky for a moment, looking at the clouds drifting in the distance and brought his eyes back down, which caught Susu holding the baby in her arms.

    The conical hat she wore, with a black veil swaying in the wind. The veil was long enough to cover the baby, who giggled and pulled it as if it were a toy.

    Can I do it? Xing asked himself, eyeing the child. Can I protect her? I couldn¡¯t save your parents, my master, Elder Zixin nor my love Yun Yan¡­

    Xing clenched his fist, resigning himself to push those thoughts from his mind. He looked to the right, noticing Bo Ying eyeing the burning corpse of their master, something Xing had trouble doing. He didn¡¯t even watch the flames ignite, as his heart simply couldn¡¯t take it.

    The chief of the Red Flower Society stood at the head of the pyre. He wore a crimson robe with golden embroidered edgings that made him seem regal. His wrinkles weren¡¯t as defined as his master¡¯s, which made his face seem stern.

    He stood there chanting a sutra, praying to the gods above, hoping they¡¯d accept Chaoxiang into the heavens. Xing knew he¡¯d been accepted because his master was just that great. He did so many great things...of course, the heavens would want him...he deserves to be reincarnated!

    ¡°Brother Chaoxiang was a brave man, a just man,¡± The chieftain said, finishing his chant. ¡°No one could fill his shoes, nor no one dared to. He took four children in, none related to him¡­but treated them as his own. If this isn¡¯t a testament to the heavens above¡­then I don¡¯t know what is.

    The Chieftain turned to three of them, wind swaying his robes as he cupped his hands at all three of them. He gave a gentle bow, then nodded gently. ¡°Ban Susu,¡± He said firmly. ¡°You found him and gave him a reason to be better.  He always claimed to be weak in skill. However, if you were to ask me.. He was strong in heart, which proves his sincerity and righteousness. Now, look at you, a full woman with a daughter in hand and a hero within the Jianghu.¡±

    He turned to Xing, eyes stern, but lips smiling gently. ¡°Zhao Xing, the orphan from the streets of Kunming. Chaoxiang told me how you tried to snatch a pouch from him. Only to follow him wherever he went because he showed you compassion. The compassion that made you who you are today.¡±

    The flames swayed from a gust of wind, following the Red Flower Society chief as he then turned Bo Ying. ¡°Bo Ying,¡± He said, ¡°You were the grandson of his friend. He took you in, treating you as his own. Your grandfather would be proud to see you right now. Master Chaoxiang, never wanted to replace your grandfather, but he hoped you could see him as an uncle at least.¡±

    At that moment, Xing, Susu and Ying felt as if the words spoken to them were his last¡­meant to touch their souls.

    ¡­and it did.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    The subtle whistle of the wind was like ice melting after a kiss from fire. The rustling grass that swished around them, provided a tranquil ambience Xing needed, once that absorbed his tears like the sun did his skin.

    Xing, Ying and Susu stood there, watching as the flames burnt from the evening sky away, till the sky was filled with stars. Xing¡¯s final goodbye wasn¡¯t the best, in his heart. He tried leaving, but the mental weight of his words felt like an anvil on his back, not allowing him to move as freely as he would like to be.

    ¡°Those were your master¡¯s last words to you all. I truly am sorry for your lost Feng Chaoxiang¡¯s disciples.¡±

    The Chieftain approached Xing, leaving a faint lavender scent in his nose. The grass parted each step he made before he tapped Ying on the shoulder with a firm grip. He tapped him lightly, then strutted his way to his palanquin, which was only a few meters off.

    As the palanquin disappeared in the distance, Xing kept his eyes on the flame as the wood eventually became charcoal. Once it became charcoal, the flames slowly turned to embers, and when the flames turned to the ember so did the weight of the air within the prairie.

    The weight of the air wasn¡¯t from ice but from anger, frustration and an unbending will that Xing sadly was all too familiar with.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± Susu whispered.

    ¡°To go where Su¡¯er? We just buried the Master!¡± Ying scoffed, ¡°At least wait till the embers die out!¡±

    ¡°Embers?¡± Susu said calmly, turning to her right, facing him. She pulled up her veil, ensuring Ying could see her eyes, which were bloodshot red, which made Xing¡¯s stomach churn from the sight.

    He always hated to see her cry, but this was one time he couldn¡¯t cheer her up, as he needed that little nudge as well.

    ¡°As long as I live Brother Ying, the embers of Master¡¯s life will be with me, whether I stay here or leave. I have no plans to stay.¡±

    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I mean!¡± He growled, frustrated. ¡°I know you haven¡¯t slept in days, sit and rest, it¡¯s been a while since we spoke freely.¡±

    ¡°I am not in the mood to speak Brother Ying. Please, leave me be. I feel as though the last few weeks have been harder for me than anything.¡±

    Bo Ying chuckled a maniacal laugh, grabbing his face in frustration, and startling Xing. His eyes were ogled as if he were mad, but that was a frustrating laugh if Xing knew Ying. ¡°Hard?¡± Bo Ying snarled. ¡°A few weeks? Let me tell you. I watched the master shiver each night, trying my best to help relieve the pain he sustained. Yet, the two of you appeared from nowhere and BURNT ALL MY WORK TO EMBERS!¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t want to fight the Master, Ying¡¯er, but he left us no choice,¡± Xing said softly.

    ¡°That¡¯s a crock of shit, and you know it, Zhao Xing. You wanted to fight the master to see how powerful you were!¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to taunt me Ying¡¯er?¡± Xing asked, turning to him.

    Xing swirled the Qi within Core Dantian, feeling as it flowed into his meridians. He eyed Ying with venom in his eyes and clenched his fist.

    ¡°STOP IT THE BOTH OF YOU!¡± Susu snapped. ¡°THE MASTER HASN¡¯T EVEN CARESSED THE WIND FOR FIVE SECONDS AND YOU FOOLS ARE THROWING TANTRUMS LIKE CHILDREN!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Ying snarled. ¡°The Master just died, yet the both of you act as though the world revolves around you!¡±

    The weight of the air, once again, got heavier, stifling Xing¡¯s ability to breathe. He release the swirl and shook his head. This isn¡¯t worth it, He thought, getting angry now won¡¯t solve anything.

    Xing tried taking a deep breath but his chest got tighter when he inhaled a deep breath. He closed his eyes, then opened them back only to see two Ying and Susu standing in front of him.

    He swirled his Qi again, trying to regulate his breathing, and feeling his meridians surge with power.  I''m so tired...so so tired.

    ¡°TELL YOU? IF YOU DIDN¡¯T ARRIVE WITH THAT!¡± Ying growled, but Xing was not having it.

    ¡°Arrived with what Brother Ying, a broken back? a stumped foot? What is it you¡¯re trying to say?¡± He added coldly.

    Xing forced the deliriousness from his eyes and walked up to Ying, fist balled up. He looked down at Ying, then stared into his brown eyes, piercing them like a nail. ¡°What is it you want to say, Brother Ying?¡±

    Ying stared back at Xing with a furnace burning in his eyes, boiling with anger. ¡°The master sent for you months ago, but you wanted to drink in Anqing. The master had been ailing for weeks!¡±

    ¡°If you knew he was ailing, why didn¡¯t you let us know. The Golden Bowl Sect would¡¯ve delivered your message the VERY same way he delivered the MASTER¡¯S MESSAGE!¡± Susu hissed

    Xing turned to Susu, silencing her with a glance.

    ¡°Because¡­the master didn¡¯t want either OF YOU to know he was ailing, you know how he treats you two.¡± Ying snapped.

    ¡°Treats us?¡± Susu snapped, ¡°You were the one he brought to the Red Flower Society! If there was anyone who got special treatment IT WAS YOU!¡±

 Chapter 33: NOT SPEAKING FOR THREE YEARS ISNT NORMAL!

    Xing raised his hand, silencing Susu. ¡°Brother Ying,¡± Xing said calmly. ¡°We know how Master Chaoxiang treated all of us. However, You could¡¯...no. You should¡¯ve ignored his request and sent the message to us regardless! It was selfish for you to withhold that from us!¡±

    ¡°Unlike the either of you, I have respect for Master!¡±

    ¡°¡­and we don¡¯t?¡± Xing said coldly.

    ¡°When last have you spoken to the Master before coming here?¡±

    ¡°That doe¡ª¡°

    ¡°IT DOES! WHAT MAKES YOU THINK NOT SPEAKING FOR THREE YEARS ISN¡¯T NORMAL BROTHER XING!¡± Ying said stepping forward, being a hair¡¯s length away from Xing¡¯s chin.

    The heat that wallowed from Ying¡¯s breath was like a hot spring on a cold night. Overpowering. It was as if his breath, was emanating how he felt about Xing. Hate. Anger. Frustration.

    Yes. Xing knew that Master Chaoxiang saw him as a son. Hell, he saw Ying¡¯er, and Guo¡¯er as sons as well. He treated them so, yet, the pressure of being the oldest always got to Xing¡­in a bad way.

    Before coming to Kaihua Village, Xing hadn¡¯t spoken to the master after the Grand Martial Arts Tournament, he scolded him for drinking before his fight, a fight he planned to quit midway.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even win a fight against wine, why do you even come here to shame yourself.¡± Xing reminisced. ¡­because I¡¯m no better!

    ¡°The slate has been wiped clean between the Master and I. Why bring up stale milk Brother Ying?¡± Xing said calmly. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to speak of favourites, especially with Su¡¯er. Bodhidharma¡¯s light, didn¡¯t the master spend two gold coins on those medicinal pouches you have? I know he never left Guo¡¯er and I to grow hungry. Su¡¯er received the best hanfu dresses. All of us were treated as favourites in his own way!¡±

    Ying¡¯s eyes still held that resilience as he stared up at Xing, but when he stepped back, Xing saw the tenderness return to them once more.

    ¡°I apologise for my words Su¡¯er, but treating the master alone, to watch him die¡­slowly, has left me tattered in mind and spirit. I¡¯m ashamed to call you sister because of how I spoke to you.¡±

    Xing eyed Susu, whose veil had drifted back over her eyes, she kept rocking the child from side to side, trying her best to keep calm.

    That¡¯s one of the reasons for the veil, to hide her temper, but if there was a man alive who knew best, that would be Xing.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologise Brother Ying, but never again mention favouritism to me.¡±

    ¡°Once you do the same for me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never made any qualms about you joining the Red Flower Society Brother Ying. I am jealous of your acupoint efficacy. If I had quarter of your talent. No one would dare step to me. Accentuation Realm¡­or not..¡± Susu said, eyeing Xing, trying to guilt-trip him.

    It was working.

    Xing smiled bitterly and nodded in accordance. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry, I plan to break through and soon.¡± He said calmly, ¡°It was my last promise to the master.¡±

    ¡°How do you plan to break through if you have to take care of the child?¡± Ying asked.

    Xing flashed a knowing smile and eyed the child in Susu¡¯s arm. ¡°Leave that to me,¡± He said coldly. ¡°Leave that to me.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Susu asked, not letting his arrogance fester.

    Xing groaned a sigh, then looked at Ying and Susu, whose eyes were both laced in curiosity. It wasn¡¯t in either of them to ask about my plans, that was mostly done by Heng Guo¡­but as he wasn¡¯t here, they both decided to question him. ¡°I¡¯m heading to Sichuan.¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°What!?¡± Susu snarled, more than asked. ¡°You¡¯re taking her there? Is your MIND MUDDLED?¡±

    ¡°It is not.¡±

    ¡°Brother Xing¡­I understand the pressure the Master has placed on you. I know taking care of the child is a heavy burden, but Sichuan? I¡¯m willing to agree with Su¡¯er¡¯s thoughts, are you muddle-brained? Sichuan is filled with ill-intent people, bandits and cultists alike. Ever since Emperor Tian Hao moved the capital to Chang¡¯an it hasn¡¯t been the same.¡±

    Xing smiled, feeling his cheeks strain from the exaggeration he placed on them. He then turned to his master¡¯s pyre and nodded. ¡°My mind is a clear day. Sichuan may not be ideal but it¡¯s the best place for me to raise her.¡±

    ¡°Why there?¡± Susu asked, barely containing her anger.

    Xing turned back to Susu, eyeing her, removing the mask he wore. His face was now serious, as serious as Master Chaoxiang¡¯s own, as prudent and delicate as it would ever be.

    ¡°There¡¯s less temptation in Sichuan than there is here. The child can also see me do good. Once she sees my deeds, I hope it¡¯ll inspire her.¡±

    ¡°¡­and what if a cultist finds her in your clutches?¡± Ying asked, annoyed.

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not ENOUGH for me Brother Xing.¡± Susu said coldly, ¡°If you won¡¯t tell me what you plan to do, do not expect me to hand her over to you.¡±

    Xing gave bitter smile, watching Susu¡¯s eyes pierce his soul from behind her veil. He knew whenever she said something, she¡¯d mean it and this was one of those very times.

    He swallowed deeply and in that short moment, he said words that he never thought he would ever say.

    Master Chaoxiang didn¡¯t make him swear these words, but he swore these words on the very day his Master¡¯s death was announced to him. It was a culmination of things that had brought him here.

    Xing knew why he drank so vicariously. He knew why he hardly cultivated. After defeating Matriarch Yun, he had no reason to practice further.

    All that was left for him after that, was for him to drink and cry his sorrows away. If Yun Yan had lived, she would¡¯ve nudged him, like a sweet whisper in his ears. Words that tingled and made him feel alive.

    ¡­those words, now lived in a bottle of wine. Wine so strong that his skin was tingled. However, that tingle he felt was nothing but a facade, one that barely matched the gentle embrace of Yun Yan¡¯s hands and lips.

    He knew all of this, yet, he refused to stop¡­but not anymore, not for one more day, and not for one more night.

    Xing was determined to change because he now didn¡¯t live for himself, but for the child¡­a child from Axsum.

    ¡°From today henceforth, I, Zhao Xing will be abstaining from wine,¡± Xing said coldly. The wind died, killing the sound of rustling grass and trees. The chirping sound of birds passing by, fell silent as if they were avoiding a predator.

    Susu looked at Xing puzzled behind her veil, then turned to Bo Ying, who too looked at Xing as if Heaven itself just opened its doors ushering all four of them through its pearly gates.

    The words Susu tried to form were like rice slipping through her fingertips whilst she checked a sack. She stood there, speechless and dumbfounded I, Zhao Xing will be abstaining from wine? She repeated in her mind.

    Xing fell to his knees with a thud, feeling the heat from the pyre rage against his back. He ignored it.

    ¡°I promise that I will protect this child, down to my last breath. You can trust me with her protection. I will not let you down, I swear it on the Master¡¯s grave!¡±

    Hesitation was painted across Susu¡¯s face. She¡¯s just lost her Master, the man that saved her from a life of trepidation. The child in her arms felt like a boulder, heavy and filled with expectations.

    The words of her master crept back into her mind. I know I¡¯m not ready Susu thought, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want to! Susu hugged the child in her arms for a while, feeling the gazes of both Ying and Xing eye her.

    No matter how much time passed, she still didn¡¯t feel relieved, but between Ying and Xing, she knew that Xing was the best person to keep her safe.

    He was of the Accentuation Realm expert, someone who couldn¡¯t be easily defeated, and if he could ascend to the Qi Perception Realm, then the child¡¯s safety would be guaranteed.

    Susu stepped forward, knees weak from what she was about to do. She looked into Xing¡¯s eyes, looking for what she seemed most concerned about and found it.

    Sincerity.

    Xing loved to drink wine and loved to bed women at a moment''s notice, but he was righteous in the way he treated those he loved. Those were the thoughts that Susu cherished the most.

    She may not have been a Huaxian by birth, but she was by action and thought, and this was something he told her multiple times whenever she was unsure of her place here.

    That type of nourishment was something Susu couldn¡¯t give, and she knew that which pained her in her heart.

    Susu placed the child in Xing¡¯s hand, tears flowing from her eyes and aching within her heart. She spent a little over two months with her, and it felt as though the child herself came from her very womb.

    She then stared into Xing¡¯s eyes, wiping the tears from hers and flashed a stern eye. ¡°I leave her in your care Brother Xing, till I am capable of raising her myself.¡±

 Chapter 34: Three Months Later

    Three Months Later

    Three months had passed in a blink of an eye and Xing was still months away from his destination. The road to Sichuan was perilous, daunting, and most of all frustrating, especially for a man who recently gave up wine.

    At nights, he¡¯d shivered himself to sleep, craving that sweet succulent taste. Only to wake from a crying child. He¡¯d even downed a few gulps of her goat milk to help with his fixation.

    It helped, somewhat, but not in the way he had hoped. But it was good enough.

    In the three months that passed the child even began trying to mimic him by standing on her two feet, only to fall after a few seconds. That, filled Xing with joy watching her try to stand.

    It even replaced the brutal fixation of wine on occasion, that simple feeling of joy.

    The next problem Xing had was simple. He couldn¡¯t figure out what to name her. The child was as sweet as they came, but giving her a name that could match how she was disheartening for Xing.

    Each time a name came to him, it fizzled away like dust because it wasn¡¯t something he could see himself calling her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Little one,¡± Xing said, watching her play with the figurine Susu had bought her back in the Yellow Orchid village. ¡°Once I find a pretty name, I¡¯ll give you one, alright?¡±

    The child looked up, eyes sparkling in the sun¡¯s light. She tilted her head as if she understood, smiled and went back to playing with the figurine.

    Once the child tired herself out, Xing snatched her off the ground and continued making his way to Shaanxi, A city that bordered the Sichuan province.

    As the leaves ruffled and the grass swished with each passing day. Xing finally made his way through the forest that led to Shaanxi.

    Sunlight pierced a tree branch, hitting Xing in the eye, making him squint. He stubbed his toe against a stone and grumbled for five minutes, as the pain slowly wallowed away.

    He looked down at the child in his arms, and thankfully she was still asleep. As he was running low on milk, he couldn¡¯t afford for her to wake, because whenever she woke, she would guzzle an entire bottle, as if she hadn¡¯t been fed earlier.

    The scent of smoke, moisture and people began to resonate in Xing¡¯s nose. He kicked off the ground, sending a smidgen of Qi into his feet using his Qinggong and soared through the surrounding threes.

    Once he reached the top of the highest tree in the surroundings, he turned west and saw the city he¡¯d been heading to in the long distance.

    Shaanxi had hundreds, if not thousands of chimneys, trailing smoke in the air. The entire city was surrounded by four walls, and each wall had a line of people trying their best to enter.

    Shaanxi was the bridge between the East and the West of Huaxia. All trade that took place went from the West passed through Shaanxi, and headed East, North and South.

    It was a pillar of commerce for the West, despite just bordering the province itself.

    Xing squinted his eyes, looking beyond Shaanxi and noticing how dark it was beyond the city. ¡°I can¡¯t see Mount Heitor,¡± he said aloud.

    Usually, from this distance seeing Mountain Heitor would be a sight to behold, but now, with thick grey misted clouds stirring the mountain wasn¡¯t visible to the naked eye. ¡°Hells fury it, it¡¯s going to rain,¡± Xing said.

    Xing leapt off the tree and began skipping from tree to tree and he sped his way towards Shaanxi. The surrounding area began to feel humid, the closer he got as the sun slowly retreated.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    He hopped off the tree top, skidding on the ground as he did so, and running along a small path he¡¯d spied earlier.

    Within fifteen minutes he was already at the southern gate, joining the line of people were huddled together, awaiting their turn to enter the city.

    The southern guards wore red and black, which made them menacing, not to Xing of course, but peasants. The spears in their hands gleamed, despite the lack of sun.

    The guards paced back and forth eyeing anyone who they would deem suspicious, and pulling someone free for a separate search, only to toss them back in the line if they didn¡¯t find anything satisfactory to lift. ¡°Elder,¡± Xing said, turning to the old man who was sitting on his cart.

    His eyes were haggard, and his expression was dull as if he too was bored of waiting. The freight line was a lot shorter than Xing¡¯s. ¡°Do the lines usually take this long to move?¡±

    ¡°Sadly, especially when it rains.¡± The old man said softly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you use the child to skip the line?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­I didn¡¯t know that was possible¡± Xing said, feeling elated. Having a child does bring benefits!

    Xing looked to his right, noticing wheat bags at the back of his cart. ¡°Elder, it wouldn¡¯t be too much trouble for us to go in together, would it?¡±

    ¡°No! It wouldn¡¯t¡± The old man said, wrinkles squeezing together as he smiled.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Xing hopped onto the cart, resting in the back with the wheat and nestled the child in his hand.

    The old man flicked the reigns, staring the horses to the right and felt as the road went from soft soil to cobblestones as they approached the gates to everyone¡¯s err.

    ¡°WWOOO!¡± A guard shouted, raising his spear, blocking the old man¡¯s path. Another guard joined him, and then another. The old man tugged on the reigns hauling the horse in, which made the horse slow to a trail. ¡°You¡¯re skipping the line, old man!¡± The Guard shouted

    ¡°I¡¯m not Sir.¡± The old man said, moving his conical hat for the guard to see his face. ¡°I and my son are heading into the city, but the rains falling too hard, I¡¯m afraid my granddaughter will catch a cold.¡±

    Xing came from the back of the cart, stepping on the bag of flour, pulling the veil back and giving the guard a curt nod.

    ¡°What¡¯s your business here?¡± He then asked. The old man pulled out a silver badge, showing the guard. ¡°Delivering Flour to Lord Cao Jian!¡±

    The guard walked up, inspecting the badge and backed off, he turned to the right, ¡°LET ¡®EM THROUGH!¡± He shouted. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± The old man said with a nod, then slipped his badge back into his pocket.

    He rolled the reigns and the horse began clopping his way into the city, passing them under guard.

    The old man took Xing through the city with subtle haste. The streets were still crowded despite the rain, but everyone was hustling their way into taverns, huts and brothels alike.

    Xing was thankful to the old man, he at least didn¡¯t ask any questions and made it easy for him to into the city. He didn¡¯t want any trouble, but it bothered him that he assumed the child was a girl, which was the right guess.

    The few lanterns that littered the streets drew Xing¡¯s attention. It wasn¡¯t that the flames were bright, but they provided a sense of light, something he hoped to emulate for the child.

    The child sat in his hands, and that was enough for Xing to feel good. The rain calms her down. He thought, but too much rain is never a good thing.

    ¡°She¡¯s not your daughter, isn¡¯t she?¡± The old man asked finally, rounding a corner.

    ¡°She is!¡± Xing said, beaming with pride.

    ¡°Aiya.¡±

    The old man carried the cart through a few more turns, then paused by an Alley that had two barrels nestled outside. ¡°Alright¡­I think this is far enough. I don¡¯t believe the guards will trouble you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder!¡± Xing said, pulling a few copper coins from his purse. The old man raised his hand and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t need the stones lad, but the sentiment is appreciated. Shelter your daughter and keep her warm, I know what it¡¯s like to travel with a child so young. Be safe and keep her well-fed on Bodhidharma light!¡±

    ¡°Thank You,¡± Xing said. Then scampered off under a small lodging with enough room to cover him and the child.

    He stood there for a long while, hoping the rain would ease up, but that didn¡¯t seem like it was happening. After a half-hour agitation rose, and with the rain falling like this he knew he had to find lodging early and fast or all the taverns and inns would¡¯ve been.

    Xing, turned right, leaving the two barrels in his way, passing through a crowd of people. He made a left, then a hard right, ducking under an umbrella stall. He spun, tilting back and skipped over the crowd, spraying water across the streets drawing everyone¡¯s err. ¡°PISSED MARTIAL ARTISTS PISSING WATER ON US AS IF WE WERE MUCKS!¡± A woman cursed.

    ¡°APOLOGIES¡± He countered, sailing towards the roof. Xing skipped off the roof, finding himself on another street. One that wasn¡¯t frequented by many people and sailed down to the ground, barely missing a woman.

    The startled crowd hurled a few more curses at him and he ignored them, bowing and smiling broadly letting the rain pound on his head.

    Xing mentally committed himself to finding a tavern or inn, at least with lodgings for him to use as the rain, clearly wasn¡¯t letting up, especially with the water rising and spluttering each passing second.

    He stood in the middle of the street watching the beaming red lanterns of the tavern. It sang to his heart¡¯s content. There was no other inn or tavern in sight. It didn¡¯t help with two slender beauties standing at the door ushering patrons in with their beauty. Not, like that was enough to draw him in.

    He nudged the child in his arms and gave a wry wink. ¡°Can¡¯t hurt can it?¡±

 Chapter 35: The Red Lantern Tavern

    Xing approached The Red Lantern, and hand over the child¡¯s head, ensuring she didn¡¯t get wet.

    Two women in red silk hanfus looked at him confused, but smiled as he passed them, ushering him inside with their hands.

    As Xing walked into the Red Lantern tavern. He was met with red floorboards and walls To his left and right were eight white pillars with red silk bands spiraling up.

    The silk bands had small golden bells interwoven within the bands, dinging whenever the wind blew through the corridor.

    As Xing strolled into the tavern. Voices from the tavern came alive, like a river flooding through the corridor. A zither thrummed, making the cheers and jeers sound pleasant, despite its short distance.

    He walked up a small flight of stairs. Then made a left turn, then a short right. Another beautiful woman stood further down the corridor wearing a white and red hanfu, with peacock embroidery stitched around the waist and sleeves.

    The woman¡¯s faced lit the moment she saw Xing, ignoring the child in his hands. She curtsied to him with a smile, golden bells dinging from her hairpins. The red rouge on her lips matching the walls perfectly.

    Behind the woman, Xing could see the interior in its entirety, which was designed to impress, which it did.

    The inside of the Red Lantern was made up of three floors, two of which Xing could see from where he was standing.

    Xing¡¯s lips curled into a smile as his eyes traced the entirety of the tavern. It was immaculate in design, with three floors, all red, with men and women dressed elegantly, roaming around as if this was their home.

    On the first floor, men sat in a semi-circle with female companions who fed them and massaged their shoulders in perfect union, whilst three women performed on stage.

    As Xing spied each woman that passed him, he noted how beautiful they were, but all of them held the eyes of a seductress, ready to take every coin and tael he had in his pouch.

    The woman who played the Zither was well clothed in yellow and green robes. Her hair was styled with a variety of braids, then sat in front of her left shoulder, hiding her best with each stroke of the zither. Her eyes were warm, unlike the dancers, but held a distance, that felt like a void¡­a void Xing wanted no part of.

    The cheers that rang through the room, were louder than those on the streets of Shaanxi, which filled Xing with a feeling of familiarity.

    The room¡¯s scent luckily wasn¡¯t that of the streets of Shaanxi, which were filled with whet stones, grime and worst of all excrement.

    Each city had a distinct smell, and for some reason, Shaanxi¡¯s own was wet and full of excrement, or something closer to it, in his mind of course, but luckily the brothel quelled that scent upon entry.

    At least it doesn¡¯t smell of wine Xing thought, smelling the sweet aromas of the women that sauntered around, smiling as beautiful as fairies.

    The lavender incense that waft around the room, fluttered into Xing¡¯s nose making his lips water. He drew a wry smile and walked up the short flight of stairs, feeling the eyes of everyone speak for them.

    The few eyes that spotted him said one thing. ¡®Is that a child?¡¯ with their eyes? It is, Xing thought. Xing walked up to the woman with the peacock embroidery, smiling broadly. ¡°Welcome to the Red Lantern, how may I assist Big Brother today?¡± The woman in white asked.

    ¡°Madam.¡± He said nestling the child. ¡°A room please.¡±

    She twinkled her nose, looking down at him, despite him being taller than him. Xing laughed in his head, it wasn¡¯t his first time, nor would it be his last.

    ¡°Is this enough for a room?¡± He asked, pulling two silver coins free from his pouch.

    ¡°You¡¯re short two silver coins, three if you plan to keep the child here also.¡± She said firmly. ¡°And¡­ if you do plan to keep her here. I have my own rules for such a thing. So before we discuss anything further. Decide now.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to decide,¡± Xing said, looking back. ¡°A thunderstorm¡¯s brewing outside. I just need warmth and shelter for my daughter.¡±The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The Hostess tilted forward trying to get a peek of the child, but Xing turned, making it seem as if someone had caught his eye. He then, pulled out three more silver stones, dropping them on her without her realising.

    ¡°Big Brother¡¯s a patron of the arts, may I ask who your Master is? We may know him and could provide you with a discount.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, I''m a simple traveler, seeking shelter for my daughter. If my coins aren¡¯t satisfactory. I can take my leave.¡±

    Xing stepped forward, and so did the hostess. Her lips curled into a smile, and he watched as the gleam from the silver stones sparkled in her eyes. ¡°Your room is this way!¡± She said and began walking waist swaying from left to right as if it were a bell ringing.

    The trailing scent of the lavender she wore was aromatic and hypnotic. It made Xing smile, any other day or time, he would¡¯ve teased her¡­but not today.

    He followed her up a spiral staircase, dodging an old man chasing a young woman who smiled from ear to ear.

    A woman standing on the right side of the staircase with feline-like eyes smiled at him and stroked her hands against his bicep. ¡°Big Brother can lift me for a long time tonight?¡± She said blowing a case, then trailed off into a seductive smile, eyeing him from the corner of her eyes as she walked away.

    Xing winked and whispered three words. ¡°No. Thank. You.¡±

    The staircase rounded the main stage in the middle, and acoustics of the zither floated into his ear, making him appreciate the woman¡¯s skill.

    A young man, with three bodyguards, stormed downstairs, forcing Xing to hug the wall. He turned left, watching the hostess climb the staircase, not moving.

    Once they passed, he looked up, only to see the Hostess standing at the top of the staircase, eyeing him with disdain.

    He scampered and continued following her. The hallway was covered in a red carpet and candles and paintings of mountains and lakes.

    She led him around a turn, and to the end of the hallway. She pushed the door open and walked in.

    The room was red, just like everything else, and had a bed. The middle of the room had a small table with a divider separating the barrel bath.

    Xing nodded in satisfaction and strolled back to the hostess. He fished into his pocket, pulled two silver stones and dropped them on the table. ¡°Privacy, Food, Milk and Bean Paste,¡± Xing said sternly.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a lot for two days, privacy is usually one ten silver stones, I¡¯m sure you know that.¡± She said wrinkling her nose.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to test me?¡± He said with a smile.

    She wrinkled her nose and smiled, she curtsied then left the room with a harrumph, hanfu trailing behind her and walking with such grace and piety.

    The child woke suddenly, startling Xing as she grabbed his chest with her right hand. She giggled, and then Xing rested her on the bed, allowing her to feel a true bed.

    The moment he placed her on the bed she began wailing and flaring off her hands. Xing scooped her back up, trying to nurse her back into a good mood, but that didn¡¯t happen.

    He placed her on the bed, unwrapping the damp cloth around her and wiping her down with a dry cloth.

    He checked to ensure she didn¡¯t soil herself and was relieved to see she didn¡¯t. The wailing cries went on for a while, despite his efforts to pace up and down to soothe her into silence.

    The problem though, was how noisy the Tavern was. Maybe I should He thought, but the way the rain poured down it was a difficult decision to leave, especially after paying so many silver stones.

    It didn¡¯t make sense for him to do, especially after paying five silver stones.

    After relenting, he snatched up a gourd of milk and slowly pour into her mouth after warming it.

    The baby drank half the bottle before gradually falling asleep.

    Once that was done, he wrapped her another cloth and blocked her ears, ensuring she couldn¡¯t hear a thing.

    Xing pulled his clothes off and let his body embrace the wind, which happened to be slightly cold thanks to the rain. The window was partially open, and the room was lit thanks to the fire, which gleamed across the room thanks to the red.

    If Xing didn¡¯t know any better, he would¡¯ve assumed that the red was to hide the blood, from a massacre, but as this was Shaanxi, that was highly unlikely.

    Xing poured two buckets of water into the bath whilst intermittently checking in on the child. He sparked a flintstone against some straw watching them light after a small battle and awaiting for the firewood to start.

    After fifteen minutes, the water was warm enough for him to use. He dunked himself in, spilling at least a barrel full on the floor. He scrubbed his neck, back and skull, as best as he could.

    Xing wasn¡¯t a cleanly man, nor was he a scum bucket. He showered three times a week, once his travels kept him around a river or lake.

    When he was in Kaihua Library, he enjoyed what he could, then drank himself into a hidden stupor, especially with the revelation of his master¡¯s death.

    He tried his best to hide his stupor, but he knew that life would only be different. The thing about it too, his master was happy, and chipper, for every passing day he held the child in his hand.

    Xing begged him to name her, and so did Susu, but he refused. ¡°To name is to care of, that duty falls on you two.¡± He said, speaking to both Susu and Xing.

    Susu wouldn¡¯t dare do it, because she would¡¯ve never left her, which mean it was up to him to do it. He would¡¯ve gladly done so, but Xing just didn¡¯t know what to call her. It must be something outstanding, something that makes her stand out!

    ¡°No¡­she can¡¯t stand out,¡± Xing said out loud. ¡°She¡¯s an Axsumite, and being an Axsumite in Huaxia is dangerous.¡±

    Three hard knocks groaned at the door, drawing Xing¡¯s attention. He took a deep breath, and looked on the bed, ensuring the child didn¡¯t hear the knock. She didn¡¯t move or groan from the noise which was good for Xing, so he jumped out of the bath, water dripping like a waterfall heading towards the door, naked.

    He curled his lips into a smile, feeling the coldness of the room still the warmth of the water, then pulled the door open. ¡°I didn¡¯t request anything, so either this is free or¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Or you could serve me something to eat.¡± The woman with feline eyes said. Her eyes trailed down to Xing¡¯s privates, bare as day. ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning on that,¡± She said coquettishly. ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning on that at all.¡±

 Chapter 36: Fatherhood

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna have to leave¡­¡± Xing said firmly, eyes stern as a nail. The feline-eyed woman pushed herself by Xing, ignoring his words and annoying him. Didn¡¯t I pay for privacy, just a second ago? He huffed to himself.

    Xing grabbed her by the arm before she could make her second step inside his room, then squeezed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry my dear, but I believe you have the wrong room.¡±

    The feline-eyed woman twirled in his arm, running her hand around his neck, then stroked his chest hairs in small circles. ¡°Does it look like I have the wrong room?¡± She said, tilting her head.

    She¡¯s beautiful, Xing thought noticing how lissome her lips appeared as she smiled at him.

    The feline eye woman¡¯s face was small, petite, delightful and quite pleasing to see. Her high cheekbones, made her face seem even more seductive up close.

    She turned left, showing a hint of shyness which emanated into her red cheeks as she blushed.

    Any man would want her. Xing too, if he was his old self, but those days were finished.

    Xing fought his urges, with all his might. The suppleness of her soft skin, was like forcing a cushion of skin away, a cushion you wanted to bury yourself into.

    She forced herself onto Xing¡¯s chest, even more, letting her breast touch his chest. The exotic musk scent of her body fluttered into Xing, making him lick his lips.

    He wanted to caress her, but reality struck harder than a lightning bolt. ¡°Mistress¡­¡± Xing said firmly.

    ¡°You can call me Ju,¡± Ju said, twirling his chest hair. He¡¯d never been rough with a woman, he always treated them delicately, but whoever this Ju was, left a sore thought in Xing¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Ju, can you kindly leave? My daughter is sleeping and I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    ¡°Liar.¡± She said, whispering into his ear.

    Ju raised her leg against his stomach, then slowly let it fall to his thigh. The smooth texture of the satin robes filled Xing¡¯s mind with desire. It¡¯s been a while since he felt a woman¡¯s touch, not since Anqing, but no. He couldn¡¯t. Not now. Not today.

    A cold gust of wind burst through the window, hitting him in the back, and quelling what little desire he felt for Ju. He ground his teeth from the bitterness of his thoughts, then smiled. ¡°I might be lying, but as you can see, my daughter needs me.¡±

    Xing grabbed Ju by the shoulders, making her stand up correctly. He grabbed her by the arm and drag-scorted her from out of his room, shutting the door behind him with a thud.

    ¡°Ok. Maybe, just maybe¡­this wasn¡¯t a good idea.¡± Xing said, feeling the wind send cold ripples throughout his body. ¡°What did I get myself into?¡±

    After finishing his shower, Xing plunked himself on the bed. The moment his back felt the soft feathers of the bed, his body began to sink into the bed. He outstretched his right, trying to grab the wafting white veil of the bed.

    Xing felt as though he was falling into the bed. He tried grabbing out with his right hand, but it wouldn¡¯t move. It was too tiring.

    He turned to his right, feeling a brief bout of inertia, then pushed himself up. He heaved heavily and dabbed his forehead, and turned left, ensuring he didn¡¯t wake the child.

    She was sound asleep, which made him smile. ¡°I''d gladly sleep on the floor, but she might roll off the bed.¡±

    Xing rolled off the bed with a thud and propped his head up against the bed and crossed his leg. his was the position he was used to whilst sleeping in the wilds to sleep.

    Those days were now a thing of the past unless he couldn¡¯t find a proper place of abode.

    As Xing propped up against the bed, his mind linger on the child and Susu. He didn¡¯t think Susu would¡¯ve given up so easily, but he surmised the Master had spoken to her in actuality. ¡°Now, she¡¯s with me.¡± He added.

    In truth, Xing didn¡¯t want to take the child with him, but between Xing and Susu, the child would stand a better chance, especially if he reached the Qi Perception Realm.

    Xing never sought glory or fame, but he did what he deemed was the right thing in his eyes. He was never cunning nor careless. He, however omniscient when the circumstances required him to be.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    But only if I were Yun Yan would still be here...my son would still be here. Xing thought.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    An hour passed and sleep still didn¡¯t bless Xing with rest, despite the rain spattering against his window sill. He sat on the floor nodding back and forth, but thinking about what his next step would be.

    He said that he¡¯d raise the child in Sichuan, but he wasn¡¯t sure if it was a good idea. ¡°Going to Sichuan might not be the best,¡± Xing admitted, thinking about whether he should make his way through the province. ¡°It¡¯s vast with farmland all over. It isn¡¯t as crowded as the East, South and North of Huaxia, but because of that, the Imperial Soldiers¡¯ presence isn¡¯t as stressed. Bandits roam freely compared to the rest of Huaxia.¡±

    If the Imperial Family have still settled Sichuan, the province would be the calmest out of the eight provinces.

    Xing wasn¡¯t worried about bandits, he could deal with those. Nor was he worried about cultist or immoral characters. His main concern was feeding the child and raising her as any man would love his daughter to be.

    But I need a woman for that, she needs to grow up with a woman around. Susu...she needs you more than she needs me.

    After a long thought, Xing finally decided on what he¡¯d do once entering Sichuan. ¡°I¡¯ll build a little shack at the bottom of a small mountain. It might not be grandiose as Mount Emei, The Kunlun peaks or Mount Tai¡­but I¡¯m sure there¡¯s one in Sichuan for me to cultivate and be a good father.¡±

    Xing kicked himself up from the ground and sat right next to the child. He began removing her robes and sighed as he did so as he was unbelievably tired.

    As he unwrapped her from the robes, he noticed something wrong with her. Her face was pained but she didn¡¯t cry and her chest was moving in and out as if she struggling to breathe.

    Xing, placed his hand on her chest, feeling feel her struggle for the first time. His heart crept into his stomach, and his hands began shaking.

    The child began panting and sweating frantically. The warmth of her chest was abnormal unlike his own. Cold? He asked himself, hell¡¯s fury, she got wet in the rain!

    Xing wrapped her back into the quilt. The moment the linen shirt fell over his head, a loud crack of thunder bellowed in the distance. ¡°Not now!¡± Xing hissed, flustered.

    He ran to the bathtub, checking the buckets of water hoping they were cold enough to cool her down but found none. He¡¯d used all of them in his bath.

    The door stood in the corner of his eyes and his frustration swelled. Xing knew that he would need a fresh bucket of water with some fresh clothes, but he also needed a physician to check on her.

    At this point, saving her is of utmost importance, even though it may be a simple cold.

    Xing shot through the door passing, men and women alike, who toyed with each other. He reached the end of the corner and sprint down bypassing all the fine art that stood on the wall.

    He reached the staircase, looking down hoping to find the hostess, but she wasn¡¯t at the front desk. Men and women bypassed him like a sour grape, wrinkling their noses at him as he stood there, indecent. ¡°Woo! Seems you¡¯ve come out to play¡± Xiao Ju said, grabbing his hand.

    He stiffened, then caught himself, he drew his lips into a smile and then eyed her. ¡°Play? Sorry, I can¡¯t do that. However, if you can get me the best physician here in ten minutes, there are three silver stones in it for you¡±

    Ju¡¯s eyes gleamed as if she¡¯d just seen a Young Master throwing silver stones at her. She licked her lips and nodded. Her surly smile was seductive for some reason, but with fright pulsing through Xing¡¯s veins, he dared not spare another second on lust. ¡°Please,¡± Xing added, smiling through his teeth.

    The woman pinched his bicep and then smacked him on the chest playfully. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in five.¡±

    ¡°Thank You!¡± Xing said, He turned and made his way back to his room, realising he¡¯d left the child alone in a brothel. You fool, Susu will have your neck if she finds out.

    Xing turned the corner hastily, then caught the hostess coming out of his room, shutting the door. I wasn¡¯t gone that long Xing thought.

    The corridor was filled with both men and women, playing with each other, but in Xing¡¯s mind, only one person mattered, and that was the hostess that led him to his room. Did he see her? Xing asked, himself.

    He mentally calmed himself, whipping off what little beads of sweat he accumulated rushing outside, and swallowed deeply.

    He flashed his best smile and licked his lips. ¡°Missing something?¡± Xing asked the hostess.

    She turned her nose, walking by without saying a word, but Xing grabbed her arm squeezing it as firm as he could without hurting her. ¡°I¡¯m not available,¡± She said, trying to pull herself free. ¡°Especially to the likes of you.¡±

    Xing laughed, ignoring the insult then nodded. He stepped towards her reminding her of the height difference between them, then brought his face down, levelling his face with hers. ¡°You¡¯re not worth five copper coins lass. So keep that pissant attitude to yourself. Now that we have formalities out of the way. I¡¯ll ask you one more time before I break your arm. Are you missing anything?¡±

    The hostess dressed back, flashing a ruffled expression across her face, but calmed herself instantly. It made her look confident, confident enough to disregard Xing¡¯s threat. ¡°What¡¯s your question ruffian?¡± She gawked, drawing the eyes of everyone in the hallway.

    ¡°Are you being bothered Hostess Li?¡± A man said to Xing¡¯s right. Xing¡¯s turned, looking him up and down. The man had three women at his side. Xing began surging his Qi within his body, ready to explode.

    Li, the hostess chuckled a laugh and then eyed Xing again. ¡°Hardly¡­¡± She said, pulling her hand free with effort. ¡°Don¡¯t you have someone to take care of?¡± Hostess Li scoffed, then walked off.

    Xing smiled indignantly at the man, showing his teeth. ¡°She¡¯s right.¡± He said gruffly, then stomped his way down the hallway entering his room.

    He clicked the door behind him and felt a smidgen of anxiety hit him. Why was she here? He asked himself, did she truly not go in?

    Those were the question he asked himself whilst he wait, waiting on Xiao Ju to return, a return he hoped would be soon, or he¡¯d have to watch his little girl breath heavily as ever¡­all because he couldn¡¯t find shelter.

    Xing considered storming through the rain again, but with the child nestled in his arms breathing heavily those thoughts left him in an instance¡­just once he would have to rely on someone.

    Someone he barely knew and trusted.

 Chapter 37: Eighty Silver Coins

    It would seem that when it rained, men would flock to the Red Lantern tavern, hiding from their wives or any significant other they cherished in their hearts.

    Xia Tao, on the other hand, could feel the copper and silver coins dropping into his pockets like droplets of rain.

    Which only served to make him smile.

    Tao was a simple man, a man that loved money, and a man that loved women.

    This love, led to The Red Lantern Tavern because both could be found here. Women and Money.

    He wasn¡¯t the sliest or most cunning of men, but he was sharp, astute, but that was all cultivated thanks to his father.

    Advisor to the Governor of Shaanxi.

    When you have a powerful father like that, it meant the world was your oyster, and all you need to do was open what was deservedly his.

    As Xia Tao sat back in his chair, he was sifting through his books, ensuring the constant flow of money was like that of the Yellow River, and it was, but not in the way that was satisfactory to him.

    Tapping his abacus for the eightieth time. Anger began to swell within his Tao¡¯s mind. The growth rate he¡¯d expected had decreased by eight per cent, six per cent more than what he¡¯d projected.

    He checked five more times, and as they say, numbers don¡¯t lie. ¡°Hells fury...I¡¯m eighty silver coins poorer this quarter!¡± He scoffed, turning the page. ¡°Selling a few girls might alleviate the debt to my father.

    As he sat there, his mind reminisced of his father¡¯s many threats of ripping the Red Lantern from his hands.

    Xia Tao flung his abacus across the room. A loud boom echoed across the room as his right hand began to pulse from the pain of him pounding the desk in frustration.

    ¡°I should¡¯ve promised to return the gold in two years instead of one¡­I underestimated to cost to maintain these harlots!" He spat, balling his hands into fists, thinking of the twelve gold taels he was short by.

    Tao snatched up the cup to his right, downing the wine in one gulp. He poured three more cups and finished them within a minute, feeling the sweet burn tingle the back of his throat.

    The sputtering sound of the rain, from the outside, drew his attention, making him look right to the only window available in the basement.

    The seven torches that were scattered around the room, made it seem like day, despite the lack of light found outside, thanks to the heavy rains.

    ¡°How long has it been raining Jushi?¡± Tao asked.

    ¡°An hour Young Master Tao,¡± Jushi said firmly.

    He sucked his teeth, tasting the wine that escaped his tongue and fell back in his chair. He covered his eyes with his right hand, squeezing out the fatigue and felt a stinging sensation at the corner of his eyes.

    It wasn¡¯t much to truly hurt him, but it did feel annoying. After the tears ran down his eyes to his earlobes. He opened them and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know where I''m going to get twelve taels from,¡± He whispered.

    ¡°Jushi,!¡± Tao said softly. The bodyguard turned, walking towards the abacus. He picked it up and walked up the short flight of stairs, placing it on Tao¡¯s desk. ¡°Young Master Tao, how may I be of service?¡± Jushi said slowly.

    ¡°We might have to sell a few girls to that old hag, Wang. See if she¡¯s interested in purchasing a few girls.¡± Tao said, sitting back in his chair.

    ¡°Three gold stones each?¡±

    ¡°Six, we can at least meld three taels with that.¡±

    ¡°How much do you need to fully repay your father?¡±

    ¡°At least forty gold taels.¡±

    Jushi whistled, then sucked his teeth making a ¡®tsk tsk¡¯ sound. ¡°Forty taels¡¯ a lot. If the Old Hag finds out about your money troubles, she¡¯d probably negotiate even harder.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if she knows. It took her years to get where she is. It took me a few months to get where I am, she doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Tao, the girls we bought from her are our best performers. I¡¯ll have to disagree. The hag knows what she¡¯s doing.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Tao admitted, ¡°but paying her to train my girls as well is sucking me dry. I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°You should¡¯ve let her just have them, and purchase them later. That way you wouldn¡¯t have to pay for their food and accommodation.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, that sixty silver stones are eating out my profits.¡±

    ¡°How much longer before the deadline Master Zhang gave you?¡±Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°A month.¡±

    Jushi whistled again and nodded. ¡°May I offer the Young Master Tao a suggestion?¡±

    Tao pursed his lips and rolled up his long sleeves. He sat back in his chair and began tapping his foot against the ground. He curled his lips into a smile. ¡°Sure, go right ahead.¡± He said, slapping the desk to the cluttering sound of the abacus.

    ¡°Sell the girls that are being trained to the Hag. You said you¡¯re down eighty silver coins this quarter. Sixty of that eighty is their up per month, which means you¡¯re bleeding silvers. Once you pay off your father, you can buy them back. Yes, the hag¡¯s gonna charge you an arm and leg for me, but by then would¡¯ve paid Master Zhang back, meaning...more stones and taels for you.¡±

    Tao clasped his hands in front of him and began to think.

    He picked up his abacus and began sliding the tabs back and forth, working out the difference, increase in profits and the loss of a few customers. He¡¯s right, cutting the training fees is expensive and will allow me to make a massive gain.

    Tao ground his teeth and licked his lips in frustration. He appreciated Jushi, because unlike most bodyguards, he used his head and on more than one occasion he stopped him from making foolish decisions. ¡°talk to the old hag about the sale.¡±

    ¡°As the Young Master commands,¡± Jushi said, eye smiling. He gave a nod, then bowed.

    Jushi then stalked himself up to the door, leaving Tao with his abacus, accounts and fury.

    He sat back in his chair brooding over the massive loss he¡¯d gained by thinking of the future by finding them and sending them to be trained.

    Hostess Li suggested the girls be trained by the old hag, as she didn¡¯t have time to train them herself. It was a good idea, as he would new girls every three to four months.

    Usually, he¡¯d fight her on such things, but when it came to his primary product. It made sense to outsource the training

    Things were running smoothly for two months until a shipment of wine disappeared from Anqing. He took a huge hit on clients and because of that, it truly was the best time to cut the training fees.

    Three knocks groaned at the door and broke Tao¡¯s line of thought. He ground his teeth again, then flashed his best smile¡­in case his father appeared. ¡°Enter,¡± He said.

    Hostess Li walked through the door, strutting with what little arrogance she held within her bosom, a bosom Tao wouldn¡¯t mind placing his head between.

    Tao wasn¡¯t an unreasonable man, he saw the beauty in her, but her cold lofty attitude reminded him this was a business relationship, so he kept it that way.

    Business only.

    ¡°Hostess Li, you rarely come to see me. I take it, this is important.¡± Xia Tao said coldly.

    The Hostess walked up to his desk, giving him a mocking bow, which made him ground his teeth in annoyance. He hated her arrogance, but she did what she said she could do, and that was triple his profits in two months when the Red Lantern opened, something that made him feel bitter inside.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to visit you in your lair Young Master Tao. Your work is here, mine is upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Naturally. How may I assist?¡±

    Hostess Li scoffed, then smiled at him crossing her arms in her sleeves. ¡°One of our customers has a child with them.¡±

    ¡°A man brought a child here? Scum of the earth! How low could this man be!¡± Tao spat, disgusted.

    ¡°Him being here with the child isn¡¯t the important part,¡± Li said.

    ¡°Then what is?¡± Tao asked.

    ¡°The child.¡±

    ¡°The child?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­the child.¡±

    Tao ground his teeth in frustration and tapped his desk. Hostess Li had a penchant for the dramatics, but now wasn¡¯t the time for it, ¡°Go on, what about this child?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an Axsumite, but better yet. It¡¯s a girl.¡±

    ¡°AN AXSUMITE¡­HERE? KILL IT!¡± He said, voice reverberating through the room. The paintings which hung from the walls shook from the sudden burst of qi surging from within Xia Tao.

    The calligraphy art followed suit, swinging from side to side as if a gust of wind penetrated the room.

    Xia Tao pushed himself up from his chair, and then stomped his way to the door. ¡°By Heaven¡¯s will, no Axsumite should ever stand on Huaxia ground. So long as Huaxian is alive.¡± Tao said firmly.

    Li grabbed Xia Tao¡¯s hands, stopping him from leaving then eyed him venomously. ¡°Release me!¡± He spat. ¡°Young Master Tao, this isn¡¯t the time to be rash. Think. If we have that child in our hand, imagine the demand the Red Lantern would have for such an item.¡±

    ¡°Demand?¡± Tao hissed. ¡°For that demoness, what drivel are you talking about!?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Tao, you truly are a fool.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Tao. You are a fool. Axsumite women are exotic, especially in Fuzhou. They are highly sought after.¡±

    ¡°Sought after?¡± Xia Tao snared.

    ¡°Yes. Young Master Tao isn¡¯t widely known, but the Noblemen of Fuzhou have a taste for Axsumite women. It¡¯s even said that Nanhai and even Taizhou have such taste for such exotic women.¡±

    ¡°It is against Heaven¡¯s will!¡±

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s will has nothing to do with copper, bronze, silver or gold. Can¡¯t you see the picture? Imagine if we could groom the girl. The number of stones and taels we could make from her!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a child!¡±

    ¡°¡­that will eventually grow up. Think of the GOLD TAELS Young Master Tao!¡±

    The thoughts of making silver and gold taels aroused Tao¡¯s mind. In life, if you didn¡¯t have any silver or gold, you could as well eat dirt, and that was something Tao couldn¡¯t imagine.

    I have to think about this He thought, but I don¡¯t see how I can make any profit from harboring an Axsumite!

    ¡°Think of the girl as an investment, like these trinkets you consider a treasure,¡± Li said, waving her hand around the room, sleeves flapping.

    Hostess Li eyed him but saw the confusion on his face. ¡°Fine,¡± She said. ¡°Let me phrase it another way. The baby has little value right now, but over time, just like that scroll, it could be considered valuable. If cultivated correctly.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not even worth the price of ivory!¡± Tao snapped.

    ¡°Not yet, but she will be worth quadruple that,¡± Li said cooly.

    Tao sat there, thinking of an abundance of ivory jade he could purchase at a whim. But that would make me a traitor to the realm...unless.

    ¡°Are you lying to me?¡±

    ¡°Have I ever lied to you?¡±

    ¡°Not that I know about.¡± He said coldly, eyeing her tensely.

    Hostess Li turned her face, cheeks flushing red as if she was excited. ¡°Stop it Young Master Tao, you know I don¡¯t like you looking at me that way.

    She has lied to me...but what about? Tao mused.

    He picked up his abacus, sliding the tabs back and forth as he tried to think about how to proceed. He wasn¡¯t sure if raising an Axsumite was a good idea, but if she is valuable as she said, it¡¯s worth exploring. ¡°How much do you believe we can get from her once she¡¯s matured¡±

    ¡°If we sell her, five hundred taels is the minimum.¡±

    ¡°and if we keep her for ourselves?¡±

    ¡°We can get twenty taels minimum.¡±

    ¡°TWENTY TAELS?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master...supply and demand. They are hardly any Axsumites in Huaxia.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll think on it.¡± He said

    Hostess Li¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and bowed, taking her to leave without saying anything, just the way Tao liked it. The door groaned shut behind her and Tao clasped his hand thinking about whether Li was lying to him or not.

    ¡°I need to verify if Li is lying about the Axsumite first.¡± He said aloud. ¡°If she isn¡¯t, I still need to make sure her qualms about Fuzhou are true, because if she is lying about it, then I know she¡¯s up to something, and if she is, I''ll cut off her hands just for lying to me!¡±

 Chapter 38: You Know My Fee Lad

    Jushi disliked running errands for a spoiled likes of Tao. He did them because no other fool paid ten silver coins a month. But that was beside the point.

    The Old Hag Wang had a pension for keeping people waiting. After all, she was an Elder, and he was but a leaflet compared to her.

    Jushi walked through the streets, dodging, manoeuvring letting his nose get enamoured by the many scents of the streets.

    Fried rice, dumplings, roasted chickens, sweet potatoes. The variety of food found in Shaanxi, would make anyone¡¯s stomach flutter and grumble from the scent.

    The chatter and chants of monks passing by, made Jushi feel alive. The urge to brandish his spear was evident, as he never fought a monk before.

    He didn¡¯t learn the spear to be some half-beat warrior, but as his skills were paltry to those of the Jianghu he relegated himself to bodyguard duty.

    A duty that paid him well.

    The duty paid him well, enough to make him almost forget his former life of living in poverty and hunger on the streets of Shaanxi.

    Jushi felt his robes tug to his right, then looked right. It was a child, face covered in dirt, smeared in ash.

    The child¡¯s lips were as white as snow, which made her tanned skin stand out more.

    This could¡¯ve been me, in another life Jushi thought if I didn¡¯t join the Golden Bowl Sect.

    Jushi pulled out his pouch, fishing for a few of copper coins. He sprinkled four coins into the into the child¡¯s hand, then clasped them shut. ¡°Spend wisely, Child,¡± Jushi said, kneeling. ¡°And ensure no one knows it¡¯s yours. If you have trouble, go to the wishing well and tell them your wishes and your troubles, understood?¡±

    The child smiled, dipping her head into a nod, and then scampered through the busy crowd of the street.

    These moments were rare for Jushi, rarer than a blooming flower in a desert.

    Not like he¡¯d ever been to the desert, but that¡¯s how he felt, watching as the child left his eyesight bypassing the vendors like a bee.

    Jushi found his way to Old Hag Wang, sifting through the crowd like an eel and eventually found himself outside her residents.

    The gate was large, but nothing a man such as himself couldn¡¯t break with a palm strike. He approached the door, and then knocked on its door like a drum.

    Two men groaned the door open and ushered him without many words. ¡°Brother Di, Brother Sen,¡± he said, with a bow.

    ¡°Ju¡¯er, welcome home,¡± Di said firmly.

    He raised his head and followed Di and Sen as they led him through a dimly lit corridor, droplets of rain falling from his cloak. They took him through a series of turns that eventually led him to his destination.

    The courtyard of the estate was always beautiful. It held a calming ambience which made Jushi feel at peace.

    The clashing sound of the artificial waterfall foamed to his right, next to a flower bed which was made up of lilies.

    Two women appeared in his eye sight, exiting one of the buildings located on the eastern section of the estate. Both of them wore yellow and purple hanfus and held pretty smiles as they slowly approached him.

    The taste in the wind changed, from green to lavender. The closer the woman got, the stronger he could taste it on his tongue.

    The women split apart, leaving Jushi to be the centre of attention. He looked at both of them with glances, seeing the sparkle in their brown and black eyes.

    His eyes glanced down, at their chest and he watched as both of their cheeks flushed red. He stepped to the left, trying to grab one by the wrist, but a familiar voice sounded off in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re as predictable as they come, you know that Ju¡¯er?¡± Madam Wang said sharplyThis narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Jushi stepped back, catching himself without realising it. Then stood tall, rolling his neck as Madam Wang appeared in front of him, leaning on her cane, shaking her head, as if she was about to scold a child.

    The swaying yellow and green Hanfu she wore had intricate designs coming down the sleeves, which interloped around her waist and down the back of her dress.

    To her left, a young woman held her hand as she walked down the steps that led to what he believed was her room.

    Another woman appeared to her right. She wore a blue Hanfu with silver lines stitched around the edges of the hanfu. In her hand, was a table which she kept close to her chest.

    She ran in front of the old woman placing the table between Jushi and her and then retreated into Madam Wang¡¯s room.

    Another young girl appeared from behind Jushi holding a tray, it had a teapot with two cups. She placed the tray on the table, placing the cups on either end. ¡°I''m hoping to hear good news today Ju¡¯er,¡± she said, showing the creases of her long worn-out smile.

    ¡°And good news you shall have Madam Wang.¡± He continued.

    ¡°Hooo...¡± Wang said, ushering herself into the lotus position.

    Wang placed her cane to her right and then ushered the bodyguard to have a seat.

    The bodyguard flapped his robes, taking a seat, pouring a cup of tea for Old Lady Wang, and one for himself. ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten your etiquette training despite holding that spear as if it were your woman.¡±

    Jushi smiled, letting his hand slide against the spear handle for a second and felt the killing aura of Madam Wang¡¯s bodyguard flood into the courtyard. ¡°As if I could ever forget Madam Wang¡¯s training,¡± Jushi said.

    Jushi noted the wrinkles she held on her face weren¡¯t as defined as he expected today. Her skin was as smooth as a cobblestone, still showing some youthfulness. Her hair was wrapped in a messy bun, with strands wafting around her eyes.

    In her day, she was probably quite a beauty, because, in Jushi¡¯s eyes, she still held an aura about herself that made him yearn for her, especially when she had a discerning look, each time she turned around.

    The old woman¡¯s lips curled into a wrinkly smile, and her eyes looked as closed. She raised her hands and the killing aura dissipated in an instant.

    Jushi took a sip of the tea, embracing the earthy taste and felt the water from his tongue dilute the taste. ¡°beir root?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I''ve been having trouble with my bowels. I need the assistance.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s my granddaughter, is that beast treating her well?¡±

    ¡°Hostess Li is fine, Madam Wang.¡±

    ¡°Good, Now tell me why are you here? Or are you here for that idiot of a Young Master you serve¡±

    ¡°The Young Master has some girls to sell.¡±

    ¡°That was fast,¡± Madam Wang said with a smile, ¡°Ju¡¯er, I must say, your plan has worked out to be more efficient than I expected. Stealing the wine shipment from Anqing worked out perfectly. Now that he wants to sell the girls, we can sell him back his wine at double the price!¡±

    ¡°As according to your plan,¡± Jushi said, pouring another cup for Madam Wang.

    ¡°How much taels is he short of before he can pay his father back?¡±

    ¡°He claims to be forty gold taels short, but I believe it is eighty gold taels.¡±

    ¡°Eighty? Good Good. The Red Lantern will soon be mine!¡±

    ¡°¡­and?¡±

    ¡°And what?¡± Madam Wang said coyly.

    ¡°Madam Wang, we made a deal. Or do I have to remind you?¡±

    ¡°No Jushi, you do not have to remind me¡­but it is as I told you the first time. If Li¡¯er says yes, I would allow the marriage¡­other than that. Do not force anything down my throat you cannot hope to pull free.¡±

    ¡°Madam Wang!¡±

    ¡°Ju¡¯er¡­do not tempt me, boy.¡± She said firmly. ¡°You know full well I never promised Li¡¯er to you. I agreed to your plan, yes. But I never said that Li¡¯er was part of it, but you insisted¡­have you forgotten?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t, but you promised you would¡¯ve talked highly of me, to her. That is all I ever requested!¡±

    ¡°And I shall!¡±

    You better, Jushi thought, or I¡¯ll slaughter your entire house once I reach the Divination Realm!

    Jushi¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Thank You, Madam Wang, I appreciate your kindness to such a lowly man such as myself.¡±

    He raised the teacup, and downed it in one gulp, feeling the earthy bitterness within his mouth. He sucked in a little wind and placed the teacup down, eyeing the old woman.

    ¡°Is that all you came here for?¡± Madam Wang asked.

    ¡°Of course not, I cam¡ª¡°

    Madam Wang raised her hand, stopping Jushi from speaking further.

    Jushi looked at her confused and was about to speak, but she smiled at him and then stared past him. ¡°Young Master Tao what brings you here? Warrior Jushi was now telling me the price you were looking to sell those girls to me.¡±

    ¡°Madam Wang Long, It has been a while, how have you been?¡± Tao said with a bow.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been well, up until you sent this ingrate haggling with me.¡±

    ¡°Haggling?¡± Tao asked confused.

    ¡°Yes¡­haggling.

    Tao heaved a long sigh and eyed Jushi disappointed. He waved his hand, dismissing him. ¡°Report back, Madam Wang and I have some business to discuss.¡±

    ¡°But Young Master.¡± Jushi pleaded.

    ¡°Relax child, the fool didn¡¯t offend me. There¡¯s no need to send him away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to discuss the sale Madam Wang, I¡¯m here regarding something else.¡±

    ¡°Hooo, you know my fee lad, you sure want t¡ª¡°

    A loud smack followed by rattling ceramic groaned out from the table. Madam Wang¡¯s eyes glassed as she saw the pouch lying on the table.

    She picked it up with her left hand, hefting it, then open the pouch. She smiled, showing her missing teeth and slid the pouch into her sleeve pocket. ¡°I will be seeing you around Jushi,¡± She said.

    ¡°Young Master Tao, please¡­have a seat. It seems we have much to discuss.

    ¡°We Madam Wang¡­We do.¡±

 Chapter 39: Sleeping Next to a Flock of Cicadas

    Xia Tao was pissed, but sometimes it made little sense to show such anger, especially to a refined woman such as Madam Wang.

    Being around the hag was as frustrating as sleeping next to a flock of cicadas flapping their wings in the dead of the night, constantly.

    Still, Xia Tao held a gent smile, nodding his head before the old woman could croak her beak.

    ¡°So you want to know about what¡¯s the most lucrative venture in Fuzhou?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He said with a smile.

    ¡°Forget it boy, you don¡¯t have the balls to do what it takes to have business in Fuzhou.¡±

    ¡°I had the balls to overtake you, taking your own advice, haven¡¯t I?¡±

    The Hag chuckled, rocking back as she did so. ¡°Lad, you didn¡¯t do anything. You simply used your father¡¯s funds. If I were in the Xia Clan, I too would be swimming in taels.¡±

    ¡°My clan has nothing to do with this!¡±

    ¡°Oh really? Where did you get the money to build that mammoth of a tavern, from the gutter?¡±

    ¡°I took out a loan!¡±

    ¡°A loan? From who? Your niece?¡±

    Tao ground his teeth, but did his best to not show it on his face. A chuckle broke from his lips as he snatched up a cup of tea cup, then clapping it on the table.

    Madam Wang clapped her own tea, then another shot of tea.

    Tao looked to his left, watching as the woman who sat next to him stroked her face after placing the cup on the table.

    He slid his hand across her leg feeling the her inner thigh and fought the urge to caress further up her leg.

    She woman didn¡¯t flinch but smiled, placing her hand against his shoulder and slid it down, caressing his forearm, sending waves of goosebumps up his arm.

    ¡°Madam Wang, I can admit this. You¡¯ve trained these wenches well.¡± Tao said calmly. ¡°I wish Hostess Li was half the woman you were, then I wouldn¡¯t have to come here for advice.¡±

    ¡°Oh Hoo, I thought you would¡¯ve gotten rid of her by now.¡±

    ¡°Why would I? Ever since she came, my business has tripled.¡±

    ¡°That little wench is a schemer. You need to watch her!¡±

    ¡°Madam Wang! One would think you would care if my business failed or succeeded!¡±

    Madam Wang harrumphed, turning up her nose as she looked at Tao. ¡°I¡¯m just giving fair warning Young Master Tao, after all, you did pay me a hefty consultant fee.¡±

    ¡°¡­and yet you haven¡¯t said a word!¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m waiting for more tea to brew. Young Master Tao. I understand you love olan tea, is that correct?¡±

    ¡°It is, but how do you know that?¡±

    ¡°Does it matter? I¡¯m sure you know things about me that you shouldn¡¯t¡±

    Like how you were the secret Mistress of the Gu Clan¡¯s former Patriarch? Of course I do. Tao thought. ¡°I know nothing about you, Madam Wang, you humor me.¡± He said.

    ¡°As do you.¡± She said, wryly

    A young woman approached the two with a tray with a fresh set of cups and teapot. The young woman removed the teapot and cups replacing them with the new set.

    She lifted the lid of the tea for a few seconds, and blew the wafting vapour of the olan tea towards Hao. A sweet scent fluttered into Tao¡¯s nose.

    He tasted the vapour, releasing the olan tea¡¯s sugary texture and water his mouth. ¡°Brewed to perfect¡± He said.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°I do try Young Master, after all. But yes, let us get back to business. You said you want to know about Fuzhou, what would you like to know?¡±

    Tao poured a cup for himself and Madam Wang. He raised the cup in respect to her, then took a long gulp, hissing the wind to cool his mouth from the heat of the tea.

    ¡°Are Aksumites valued within Fuzhou?¡±

    ¡°They are.¡± Madam Wang said, ¡°Why ask this?¡±

    ¡°Curiosity. Why else?¡±

    ¡°Humph¡­curiosity. You¡¯re aren¡¯t one to be curious lad, you can fool everyone else but you can¡¯t fool me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious Madam Wang, I¡¯m considering a new venture.¡±

    ¡°One that relates to Aksumites?¡±

    ¡°No¡­nothing of the sort. I¡¯m trying to understand the market within the Northern Region.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother to, The Northern Cities aren¡¯t someplace to haggle with, especially with Prince Tian Yin ruling there, it has become difficult over the years as of lately.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s cousin has cracked down on corruption and without lifting a finger. The people in Fuzhou love him for it¡± Madam Wang said calmly.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    ¡°Whatever plan you¡¯re thinking of could only bring shame on your family. And we both know how your father takes his pride.¡±

    ¡°Deadly,¡± Tao whispered.

    ¡°If you want, I could pay off that miserly debt you accrued building the Red Lantern Tavern. If you give me a discount on the taels. I¡¯ll even let you have five percent of the profits¡­¡± She said.

    ¡°You really think you¡¯ll take over my business?¡± Tao huffed, laughing rolling his neck.

    Old Woman Wang, tilt her eye, squinting as if looking at something on Tao¡¯s face. ¡°You really are touchy when it comes to the Red Lantern Tavern.¡± She huffed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I would be too.¡±

    ¡°Of course you would Madam Wang. When you saw me and I brought up your property, you¡¯d be aggravated even.¡±

    Madam Wang chuckled, slapping her knee as she eyed him with closed eyes. ¡°Hardly.¡± She answered sternly. ¡°Just because you¡¯re from Xia Clan doesn¡¯t bother me one bit, you should know that at least,¡±

    ¡°Is that a threat?¡± Tao asked.

    ¡°Young Master Tao, you can take it as such, but when the time comes you cannot say you were not warned.¡±

    ¡°I see, I came from advice and got a warning? Sounds like I shouldn¡¯t be here, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Life is never what you expect it Young Master Tao. The world is filled with people you can and cannot buy, remember that. I know your Father, silver and gold is what allows you to do as you please, but without decorum or respect for your peers you¡¯ll find yourself alienated soon.¡±

    ¡°What does my father¡¯s silver or gold have to do with anything?¡±

    ¡°Everything. You thought you could bully me with your silver and gold coins and taels. But look at you, you can¡¯t even track your wine and mead stock accordingly. You import from Anqing and Nanhai. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much trouble?¡±

    ¡°It is trouble, but the fine taste of wine is what bring the men back Madam Wang.¡±

    ¡°¡­Or is the fine taste of Women?¡± She answered smacking her lips after taking a sip of tea. ¡°Young Master Tao¡­heed my advice, You¡¯re spending too much copper and silver trying to keep your mead and wine replenished, find an alternative.¡±

    I already have, Tao thought, thinking of his plan to sell his girls to the old woman. That money will go a long with with my mead and wine¡­but she doesn¡¯t know that.

    ¡°I will consider it, but you still haven¡¯t answered my question Madam Wang.¡±

    ¡°Prudent, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I try.¡±

    Tao poured another cup of tea for Madam Wang and himself. Both of them drank it, eyeing each other as both the windmills in their minds churned as they tried to outmaneuver each other.

    He knew that he couldn¡¯t trust the Old Hag, but she was the only one who would took him seriously when he said he wanted to create the best pleasure palace within Huaxia.

    He succeeded, but partially. As he knew that the only reason he was able to gain the foothold he had was because of his father¡¯s taels.

    Taels he would die to ensure to return, just so he could live without a word of his father¡¯s influence, which was hard for someone like him.

    ¡°Is there a market for Aksumite in Fuzhou, Madam Wang?¡±

    ¡°There is, but it¡¯s a very well kept secret. A select few have the appetite for the girls.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who they are?¡±

    ¡°I do not, but I know someone who does.¡±

    Damn it. I still need to maintain this relationship. He thought sourly.

    ¡°Madam Wang truly is well informed. I hope one day to be as well informed as you.¡±

    ¡°Sell me the Red Lantern Tavern and you won¡¯t have to worry about information Young Master Tao.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sell you MY Red Lantern Tavern, but I can sell you the girls you¡¯ve been training for me.¡±

    ¡°Five silver stones for each and not penny more.¡±

    ¡°Five silver stones? Clearly you jest. They are worth TRIPLE THAT AND YOU KNOW IT!¡±

    Killing Aura swarmed around the courtyard in instant. Tao felt his knees shiver, as he clasped his hands, trying to fight the pressure that exhumed from Madam Tao¡¯s hidden body guard.

    A bead of sweat trickled down his forehead making him dab it away. He scooped up the tea cup trying his best to hide his agitation, but the way Madam Wang smiled at him, he knew for certain that they¡¯d all seen through him, which only served to infuriate him further.

    ¡°Are you cold Young Master Tao, you seem a bit pale.¡±

    ¡°Slightly, Madam Wang, it would seem there¡¯s a cold draft leaking into your courtyard.¡±

    The old hag raised her hand, and the intense pressure from the killing aura dissipated, making the air breathable for Tao once more. ¡°It would seem colour has returned to your face Young Master Tao.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the sun finally shone upon me.¡± He said calmly.

    ¡°The sun will shine wherever there¡¯s darkness Master Tao.¡±

    ¡°I would assume it would it.¡±

    Madam  Wang smiled, then shook her head. ¡°It seems you¡¯re not following what I¡¯m saying Master Tao, so I think it¡¯s best you take your leave.¡±

    ¡°Take my leave?¡± He said, incredulously.

    ¡°Yes Master Tao¡­leave, in case you haven¡¯t realised. That, was a threat.¡±

 Chapter 40: Swear it on Your Children!

    ¡°What¡¯s taking her so long!¡± Xing grunted, wiping the sweat dripping from her body.

    Anxiety, Fright, Condemnation, all these raced through Xing¡¯s mind watching as the child tossed and turned.

    The tears flowed from her eyes each time she wailed out in the pain.

    At times like this, Xing wished he¡¯d been Ying¡¯er. He would¡¯ve diagnosed her on the spot and administered a cure in a matter of minutes, but he wasn¡¯t, so he couldn¡¯t even diagnose a cough.

    As the sweat began to form around her chest, stomach and head. He dabbed it away and did that for fifteen more minutes before his hands began to feel the fatigue.

    He swirled a smidgen of Qi, funneling into the meridians in his hands and legs, soothing the fatigue away and rejuvenating himself. ¡°Alright, little one we¡¯ll make sure you have you crawling around soon.¡±

    A sudden bang on the door drew Xing¡¯s attention. He scampered to the door. He pulled the door open slightly, peeking through the door. ¡°Yes.¡± He said.

    An old man with a cane stood at the door, eyes gaping as wide as a peacock¡¯s tail. He smacked his lips, ¡°I understand there¡¯s a patient here?¡± The young man asked.

    ¡°There is,¡± Xing answered, opening the door. Behind the man was Xiao Ju standing and smiling as if she was about to earn the  biggest payday of the week.

    Xing walked back to his pouch which was on the table in the middle of the room. He pulled a silver nugget free, and then stomped his way back to the door.

    He pushed the nugget into Ju¡¯s hand and then ushered the old man. ¡°Elder, What¡¯s your name? my name is Zhao Xing¡± He said, closing the door.

    In the corner of his eyes, he saw Ju, trying her best to look around the corner, but there was nothing to see, especially at the angle at which the bed was located.

    ¡°I¡¯m no Elder son, but you can call me Fa Qing.¡± Fa Qing said.

    ¡°Fa Qing? A pleasure to meet you!¡± Xing said boisterously.

    The old man smiled and took another step into the room. ¡°Tell me where is the patient, I understand it¡¯s a child?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡± Xing said, cupping Fa Qing¡¯s shoulder firmly, ¡°But before you take a look at her. I will need you to make some choice words before we proceed.¡±

    He sent a smidgen of Qi into the man¡¯s shoulder, and sprayed his killing intent around the room.

    Fa Qing turned to him, eyes laced in fright from Xing¡¯s display of power and nodded slowly, agreeing without notice. ¡°Now listen carefully, the child is my daughter, and if you choose not to help her. That, in itself, would be courting death. I, will also ensure that no one between heaven and earth would ever remember the name Fa Qing from Shaanxi, am I understood?¡± Xing said coldly.

    ¡°Clearer than ice Brother Xing.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Xing watched as Fa Qing walked approached the bed. He could feel the trepidation of his heart beats, showing courage with each step he took.

    He walked past the table with a pouch open, copper and silver stones scattered on the table.

    Xing watched him pull back the veil on the bed, and saw the child. He dropped his sack which had all his equipment and released a loud gasp, making Xing appeared next to him in one step.

    Fury ignited within him, the Qi within his Soul Dantian swirled like a thunder storm, flowing into his meridian like an exploding tempest. The Qi flowed into his hands, forming his signature technique. Iron Shredding Claws.

    Xing slid his hands around his neck, positioned to rip his throat out. He flared his killing intent once more, sending the man to his knees. ¡°Yes. She¡¯s an Axsumite, but she¡¯s also my daughter. I promise I won¡¯t hurt you, but please HELP her!¡± He pleaded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed,¡± Qing said shivering from the killing intent. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to display your strength. I¡¯m a humble physician I won¡¯t sit and watch a little girl die because of her skin colour. As long as you pay me copper, silver or gold¡­I¡¯ll take it even if you were a Parconian or Axsumite. I have three children and they need to be fed. So I understand your predicament. I promise I will do everything in my power to help your daughter!¡±

    Xing¡¯s hands thrummed with Qi, violently. He didn¡¯t want to release it, but he had no choice.

    He needed his daughter to be fine before he left. He needed to know she would live past his idiocy. ¡°Swear on your children¡¯s lives!¡± Xing barked.

    The young man turned his face to Xing. The fright that Xing saw in his eyes was enough. He released his Qi, releasing his grip on his throat. The man dropped to his knees and began heaving for wind profusely. ¡°Swear it!¡±

    ¡°I swear it on my children¡¯s lives!¡± He snapped, through heaved breaths.

    The coldness that Xing held within his eyes dissipated into a smile. The hand that was once around his neck, now tapped on Fa Qing¡¯s right shoulder, encouraging him.

    He even dusted off a few dust specks that had gathered around his knees. ¡°Please¡­do your best,¡± Xing said.

    Fa Qing give a nervous smile, which made Xing feel slightly uncomfortable. He knew his methods weren¡¯t admirable.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Threatening a physician, but what else could he do? The child was an Axsumite.

    If news of her existence reached the wrong person, which in this case was everyone. He¡¯d be chased to a bitter grave¡­and that wasn¡¯t something he¡¯d ever allowed. Not in the slightest, He thought.

    The physician placed his sack on the table and pulled vials, pouches, dead leaves, tree barks and other varieties of herbs he couldn¡¯t recognise.

    Xing walked up to the bed, sat on the side and began wiping away more beads of sweat from the child¡¯s chest. The physician finally picked up whatever vials he needed and walked on over, steps lighter than a feather.

    Fa Qing touched the child¡¯s head, furrowing his brow curiously. He then touched under her arms, chest, thighs then heel. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Xing asked.

    ¡°Ensuring her temperature is the same around her body.¡±

    ¡°Does it matter?¡±

    ¡°It does. I need to figure out what type of cold she has. The various temperatures mean it could attack anything within her body. If her feet were cold, it¡¯ll attack her thighs, if her chest was cold, it¡¯ll attack her heart. It varies distinctively. ¡±

    ¡°You figured what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xing asked.

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    The Physician continued checking the child¡¯s physician for a further two minutes, whilst Xing dabbed the sweat away. The more the child groaned from the pain, the more agitated he got.

    Five minutes passed and Qing Furrowed his brows once more. Xing eyed him and watched as his frightened features diminished. ¡°Anything?¡± Xing asked.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nothing serious just yellowsting fever.¡±

    ¡°Yellowsting fever?! That''s fatal! What do you mean it''s nothing serious!¡± Xing snarled heart smothered in fright within his stomach.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s fatal, but only for adults. She is too small for the virus to do its worst. Plus, we caught it before it could truly wean the strength away.¡±

    ¡°Wean her strength away?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yellowsting fever might not kill her because of the lack of nutrients it needs to grow. But it can affect her muscles, making her weaker than normal. Tell me, were you travelling along a river?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I''ve been following the river from Longyan to Shaanxi.¡±

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s the problem. Yellow Tiger Mosquitoes are known to be around Longyan, not so much Shaanxi.¡±

    ¡°Yellow Tiger Mosquitoes?¡± Xing asked incredulously.

    ¡°Yes, yellowsting fever comes from Yellow Tiger Mosquitoes.¡±

    Xing turned to his left, looking at the child, watching her fret herself up as Physician Qing dripped a purple liquid into her mouth. She shrieked after the third drip, then wailed even harder, moving her mouth which only made Xing shiver from the nose.

    He¡¯d never heard her wail like this before, but with all the mental training he¡¯d done over the years. The sound of a wailing child made him feel insignificantly helpless.

    A feeling he despised!

    ¡°What are you giving her?¡±Xing asked coolly, trying to keep his aggression under check

    ¡°Taspis.¡± Fa Qing answered, shaking the purple vial in his hand. Like I¡¯m supposed to know what ¡®Taspis¡¯ is, Xing, grunted to himself. ¡°What¡¯s Taspis?¡±

    ¡°Is a gernleaf drip.¡±

    ¡°Drip?

    ¡°It¡¯s the nutrients found in a gernleaf. Highly effective against mosquito bites. It particularly neutralises the yellowsting fever, at the base level. I used a few drops because she doesn¡¯t need a lot. However, you¡¯re going to have to feed it to her for a while.¡±

    ¡°Awhile?¡±

    ¡°Yes, at least one month.¡±

    ¡°What? A month? She¡¯s barely surviving now, look at her!¡±

    ¡°Yes, She¡¯s in pain now. Her body¡¯s aching all over, but that¡¯s going to be the case for a month. You need to treat her to the Taspis every day.

    Xing¡¯s shoulder slumped at the words ¡® every day. He turned to the physician, whose posture wasn¡¯t upright as well. Qing turned to Xing, eyes hesitant but warm. ¡°I guarantee, once a month passes, she will be OK.¡±

    ¡°Will she also stop sweating? She¡¯s been sweating like a waterfall.¡±

    ¡°Not yet, but after four days she should be fine, so allow her to drink lots of water.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I want to hear Fa Qing!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s what going to happen. She has to sweat out the yellowsting fever as well. The taspis isn¡¯t enough!¡± He said firmly.

    Xing eyed Qing, whose face was still laced in fright, yet his voice still held a resolve, something that made Xing wary. No¡­he wouldn¡¯t do anything, or he knows I¡¯d kill him right on the spot!

    ¡°When will this Taspis start working?¡±

    ¡°Three days.¡±

    ¡°Why three days?¡±

    ¡°Yellowsting fever has to work through her body. It¡¯s not something that you can just pick from a tree like a piece of fruit.¡± He said firmly, with a hint of condensation.

    Xing turned to him eyes gapped, recognising that tone, his face changed from concern to agitation, as if Bo Ying was using that same tone with him, a tone he hated.

    Fa Qing saw the agitation and then smiled nervously. ¡°As a martial artist, it took you a while to gain access to your meridians correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­I had to train extensively to open my Core and Mind Dantians.¡±

    ¡°Right, Taspis works similarly to your Qi cultivation. Once your Qi moves through your meridians, you get stronger right? That¡¯s what the Taspis will do instead of strengthening, it¡¯ll eradicate the yellowsting fever as best as it can. However, as she is a child it will take three days to flow through her body, once that¡¯s completed, she would then sweat the yellowsting fever out.¡±

    Xing ground his teeth, feeling as though he was just lectured by Ying¡¯er, which always made him feel small. He nodded after a moment, understanding what Qing said.

    ¡°Also,¡± Qing said firmly. ¡°I advise against channelling your Qi into her. I know you want to spread the Tapis faster that way, but if you do it, you will only end up shattering her Soul Dantian. I don¡¯t know anything about Axsumite physiology, but based on what I just checked, they are just like us.¡±

    ¡°Of course, she is,¡± Xing said firmly. He rose from the bed, walking toward the table. He dipped a loose cloth into the bowl of water. ¡°Is there another way to speed up the process without using my Qi?¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else I should know?¡± Xing asked.

    ¡°Yes, she needs rest, I suggest you stay within Shaanxi for two weeks or the cold weather might nullify the taspis.¡±

    ¡°You want me to stay here for two weeks?¡±

    ¡°Brother Xing, she needs you to stay and keep her warm. Living on the road is a cold, hard life and as a father. I assume you would do what¡¯s best for her¡­yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± He answered.

    Fa Qing nodded and began wrapping the child in a quilt. ¡°Keep her warm, and allow her to sweat. Her sweating is her body fighting the yellowsting fever, alright?¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Fa Qing heaved a long sigh and rolled his neck. He dabbed the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve and turned to the table. He began packing up his things. ¡°Is that it?¡± Xing asked.

    ¡°For now, I will come tomorrow to check on her, is that ok with you?¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s the price for your visit¡±

    ¡°Three copper coins.¡±

    ¡°Pricey.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s too much for you, I can come another day. Bu¡ª¡°

    ¡°Enough, no need to say what could happen.

    Xing snatched up three copper coins, tossing them at him. The old man caught them one by one and picked up the cane that was propped up against the table.

    Fa Qing didn¡¯t say anything to Xing, he just crept his way towards the door, opening and shutting it with a thud, leaving Xing alone with the child.

    The moment he left, Xing began to think of how much he¡¯d spent on privacy and now with the child¡¯s life hanging in the balance he had to consider his options.

    Shaanxi wasn¡¯t a bad city, nor was it a great one, but the overall problem with the child staying here is the discovery of her existence¡­existence of her being of Axsum birth.

    Xing pushed himself up, feeling his knees groan from the stiffness. He then sat right next to her watching as she lay there to rest for the first time in hours. ¡°We have a lot to decide on don¡¯t we?¡± He asked the child. ¡°¡­You don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯ll figure it out.¡±

 Chapter 41: I Can Make Money Elsewhere

    A day passed and not one word of this mystery man leaving his room had reached Xia Tao¡¯s ears. He began to feel as though, he might¡¯ve had to make his way to this man¡¯s room and wrestle the child from his arms.

    But no. Jushi told him to have patience. So he sat in his office and waited, waited with annoyance in his mind.

    Xia Tao needed to verify, verify if he truly carried an Axsumite child with him. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t believe Wang Li, but at times he just wish she¡¯d trip over her arrogance and allow him to run the Red Lantern Tavern as he pleased. Then, he would truly show his father that this was his business alone.

    Xia Tao finished reading the book he had in hand. He then sauntered off to his book shelf, dusting off them off. I really should have a maid clean here, He mused, but then they would have access to sensitive information, information Wang Li herself doesn¡¯t have.

    He moved to the one windowsill, located in his cellar-office, which let in a little light the alley adsorbed.

    He dabbed speckles of dust from it and stared outside for a shortwhile, then made his back up his chair, tapping his food incessantly for a further five minutes. ¡°This is beyond infuriating¡± He whispered.

    Tao snatched up his teapot, pouring himself a cup, watching the vapour wafted in the air.

    He took a sip, tasting the spiced peppermint, then smacked his lips feeling as his chest and arms sizzled from the taste.

    Tao hated peppermint tea, nor was he a fan of spices. However, he needed something to quell his raging mind and this was the best option for him. So he begrudgingly drank it. ¡°This taste like piss!¡± Tao finally said, after finishing the first cup.

    ¡°How do you know how piss tastes Young Master?¡± Jushi asked, turning his head as he stood by the door.

    Xia Tao snatched up the closest bamboo to his right, hurling it at the bodyguard, who simply snatched it out of the air, and then placed it on the ground right next to him.

    ¡°Well done!¡± Jushi said, ¡°Your aim¡¯s improving!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be saying that when I take your head.¡±

    ¡°I assure you Young Master Xia if that day ever comes. I would resign before it happens.¡± Jushi laughed.

    If I was a true warrior like my ancestors, I wouldn¡¯t need you now would I? Tao thought. He pursed his lips in annoyance and rocked back in his chair, feeling as though time would go no further.

    After fifteen minutes of restlessness, Tao pushed himself up from his chair, groaning the chair beneath him.

    He stomped himself across the room, then pushed the door only to be stopped by Jushi, who squeezed his hand. ¡°Where are you off to Young Master Tao.¡± He said grimly.

    ¡°Since when you ask me where I¡¯m going Jushi?¡±

    ¡°Since when you¡¯re about to do something stupid Young Master. Have you forgotten what happened with Gu Clan?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, but it wasn¡¯t me. They insulted my mother!¡±

    ¡°Everyone does that Young Master¡­but you maimed  the heir of the Gu Clan. What else would you expect? Do you not know what Your father had to do to quell Master Gu¡¯s anger?¡±

    ¡°I do not.¡± He said bitterly, nor do I care.

    ¡°Exactly. You do things without thought. Your father has instructed me to keep you in check, and now that you have a viable plan long-term for the Red Lantern Tavern. You should leave things to Wang Li.¡±

    ¡°Wang Li?¡± Tao hissed, incredulously. ¡°Look around you Jushi. This. Is. MINE! I can do whatever I please.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s yours in name alone. Young Master Xia. The Red Lantern belongs to your father. His taels paid for the land, each pillar, silk and board that build this place was built on, was through his money. Hells fury Young Master, my wages come from him!¡±

    ¡°YOU¡¯RE A SPY AREN¡¯T YOU?!¡± Xia Tao hissed, pushing his face into Jushi¡¯s own.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s a spy in your eyes Young Master Tao.¡± Jushi huffed, pushing Tao away from him. ¡°But if you operated according to your father¡¯s liking, you wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament.¡±

    ¡°Predicament?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Xia Tao clenched his fist, feeling the calluses on his fingers from writing. He hated this, being reminded of how he was seen within the clan, especially by a bodyguard.

    Yes, Xia Tao hired Jushi, but it was his father¡¯s taels that paid him. He knew it, but he never thought that Jushi would be so outright in his fixation on performing his duties.

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to wonder if you¡¯re too much of a worry,¡± Tao said coldly. ¡°That¡¯s not up to you anymore Young Master Tao.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    The door groaned open with dust and grime puffing around the room, making it seem like an ocean of dust wafting in the air.

    The dust wafts into Tao¡¯s mouth, forcing water from his tongue, trying its best to alleviate the pungent taste from his mouth. He waved it off in a fury and snapped his head to the door, teeth gnarling in fury.

    A man with a sweeping white beard appeared, with three men at his side. He wore gold and white robes, with embroidery-stitched into his belt, which held the Xia Clan¡¯s insignia, the golden swan.

    The old man snapped his piercing eyes towards Xia Tao, which made him quiver. The wrinkles around his mouth, made him seem like an old tiger, which bared fangs, fangs that were piercing Xia Tao¡¯s heart.

    He stepped towards Xia Tao, and the air around Xia Tao disappeared in an instant. He grabbed his chest, trying to massage his heart, hoping his lungs would at least consume a smidgen of oxygen, but that rarely came whenever he faced his father whenever he was in a foul mood.

    A mood that was painted across his face.

    ¡°Father.¡± Xia Tao finally said, kneeling head pointed to the ground.

    ¡°Tao¡¯er,¡± Xia Kung said coldly. Xia Kung walked up to his son, grabbing him by the shoulder. ¡°Up lad, there¡¯s no need for you to be on your knees. The amount of silver and gold taels we¡¯ve melded from the coins you¡¯ve brought us, even HEAVEN itself would be jealous of you!¡±

    Xia Tao slowly pushed himself up, looking at his father¡¯s cold dim eyes, which seemed like the night sky, despite them being brown. He smiled shyly, then give a another reverend bow. ¡°All in the Xia Clan¡¯s name, father,¡± Tao said.

    Xia Kung harrumphed and walked towards the desk, which stood at the highest point of the room. He flapped his robes and the candles that were lit flickered.

    He sat down, eyes tracing Xia Tao¡¯s desk nodding as if he approved of his son¡¯s work. Xia Tao knew better though, knew how his father was a gentleman to anyone, anyone that was his family.

    He was fine with that, but with his father now appearing here¡­it could mean one thing, something he possibly dreaded. Just wait Xia Tao¡­wait till see what your father has to say.

    The clicking of the abacus went on for a while, five, ten, fifteen, then it finally stopped at forty-five minutes.

    When Xia Kung finished inspecting his son¡¯s work, Xia Tao felt annoyed. It wasn¡¯t like he was a poor accountant, but for his father to come here himself? It was like a slap in the face.

    A slap he would give Jushi, once his father left.

    ¡°It seems, I¡¯ve misjudged you, Xiao Tao.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Tao answered confused.

    ¡°I received word, that you were spending money lackadaisically. But everything seems about right. However, the trouble you¡¯ve caused me with the Gu family has left our treasury dry. My expectations for you are still low, because running a brothel is not meant for my Clan¡­ However, I see the short gains it has done for our clan.¡±

    ¡°Than¡ª¡ª¡°

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet,¡± Xia Kung said coldly, cutting Tao off.

    The old man sat in Tao¡¯s chair, nodding his head back and forth. He poured himself a cup of tea and smacked his lips, wrinkling his nose from the abnormal taste of the spice and peppermint.

    ¡°Son,¡± He finally said after five minutes of silence. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you for what happened with the Gu Clan, that is my fault for spoiling you and your brother to a certain degree. However, as the treasury has been drained¡­there¡¯s much to be accessed.¡±

    Xia Tao approached his father, feeling as his robes drag against the ground, he clasped his hands behind his back and straightened them as well, keeping his head high.

    ¡°Father.¡± He said, cupping his hands, but his father raised his hands, silencing him from speaking further.

    And there it is, Tao bemoaned.

    ¡°Based on my calculations. The profits we missed out should be at least be eighty gold taels. if we didn¡¯t have to resort to purchasing wine and mead from outside sources.¡±

    Xia Kung placed the abacus in front of himself, blocking Xia Tao¡¯s view, which infuriated him. He hated when his father would block his view of him, it was like an invisible wall, letting him know that he still had much to learn.

    ¡°You¡¯re two hundred taels short Xiao Tao. Two hundred Taels in which you could¡¯ve bought all the wine and mead, and re-sell at a high cost don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Father.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®father¡¯ me Tao¡¯er,¡± Kung said gently. Xiao Kung harrumphed, beard wafting beneath his chin and pushed himself up. He walked towards the door, not saying a word.

    Jushi pulled the door open with a groan, and Xia Tao watched as his father stopped, and then turned to him. ¡°Fix the problem Gu Clan. You need to get on their good side again. I don¡¯t care how you get it done, but get it done. The sooner, the better, you¡¯re spending way too much on wine and mead. I understand the women are the prize here for our customers, but lower-cost wine and mead will cement the Red Lantern Tavern within Shaanxi. This little operation have assist me with the Governor and other provinces. Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say?¡±

    ¡°Yes, father,¡± Tao answered.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°Fix The Gu Clan problem,¡±

    ¡°As we wish father,¡± Tao answered with a bow.

    Xia Kung walked back down the incline of stairs and then bypassed his son as though he was nothing but a fly in the room.

    He headed towards the door, not saying another word whilst his two bodyguards followed. Jushi bowed to him and the bodyguards whilst holding the door, then groaned it shut.

    Xia Tao stood in the middle of his room, eyes staring at the ceiling, contemplating what his father¡¯s visit meant.

    Unlike everyone, he knew what his father¡¯s sweet words could mean, there was always a hidden agenda behind those words.

    An agenda that would mentally cripple him, for years to come. This visit was unexpected, unwelcome and completely stifling to his mental faculties.

    As far as Xia Tao was concerned, his father hated this endeavor into the Shaanxi underworld, but he couldn¡¯t disregard its result

    The Xia Clan had been on a slight decline as of recently, not one that would make them sour in people¡¯s eyes, but one where rivals could avoid joining hands in a common union of families.

    My reputation with women didn¡¯t help either Tao thought, but I don¡¯t care! I want to live. Live my life to the fullest.

    From the time Xia Tao was born, his life was controlled by his family and familial duties. He had to study, work hard and not shame the family.

    He did as he was told until he turned eighteen years old, that¡¯s when he began caring less, less became more, and more and became unfashionably uncaring.

    Not that he disrespected the family name, but because, after being in the Xia Clan¡¯s cage for so long. It was only for so long he could take it.

    The Red Lantern Tavern was his way to get away from such, and also increase the family¡¯s treasury. He did so within a year, but now with his father showing up, it meant one thing.

    The Red Lantern would close its doors, or the doors of the Red Lantern would be closed to him, forever.

    Xia Tao finally allowed his eyes to drift towards Jushi, who stood at the door, like the sentinel he was. ¡°Were you aware of my father¡¯s planned visit?¡± He finally asked.

    ¡°No Young Master Tao.¡±

    But I¡¯m sure you know many things Xia Tao thought, he walked up his incline, take a further seat and closed his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t know what would happen next, but he certainly wouldn¡¯t allow his father to remove him, especially with word of an Axsumite child within his grasp.

    Xia Tao didn¡¯t want to be patient but with his father¡¯s unknown motives circling him. Now¡¯s not the best time He thought, fiddling with the abacus, but maybe¡­just maybe, I can make money elsewhere.

 Chapter 42: My Name is Bo Kung

    Two months passed in a blink of an eye and so did the majority of Xing¡¯s copper and silver coins. He left the Red Flower Society with a pouch full of copper coins, a half bag of silver and a quarter-full bag of gold coins.

    All which were given to him by his Master, Feng Chaoxiang. Now, his pouches were halved.

    Xing wasn¡¯t rich by any means, but the Red Lantern tavern treated him according to what he paid. He¡¯d tried finding another tavern, but all of them lacked a fireplace strong enough to keep the child warm.

    It was clear, that Shaanxi wasn¡¯t as well-off city as he¡¯d thought, but it was still better than Fuzhou, where he¡¯d originally come from.

    Shaanxi, was a city alright, but the roads were more mud than paved cement. It didn¡¯t help that every corner smelled of shit and piss, but that was how most people lived.

    The Governor never cared for anything other than lining his pocket with all stones and taels.

    Xing wasn¡¯t proud of being an urchin, but he knew where he came from. Hence why he never made many friends within the Jianghu, but he was still liked. They¡¯d probably despise me if they knew who I carried in my hands, He thought ruefully, then smiled bitterly.

    Wine and women were everywhere within Shaanxi. Xing thought he would¡¯ve caved to his vices, but with the child seriously unwell, he had to ensure she would be fine. Despite that though, he still salivated for the taste of both.

    Xing tapped the ground, ascended to the sky, and landed on the roof. The child wailed a giggle then squealed as she pulled his scraggly goatee. ¡°I hope to name you soon.¡± He said aloud, ¡°I¡¯m not good with names, so forgive me for prolonging it thus far¡­alright?¡±

    Xing took a seat on the roof and felt the wind caress the right side of his face as the sun continually rose in the sky.

    The view from the roof was as stale as a week-old loaf of bread. Shaanxi lacked the colour and vibrancy he felt when he was in Anqing and Longyan.

    The city was built on top of a gentle slope, that ascended and descended gradually. It went past the forest, which was located on the east.

    I must leave here soon Xing thought, the governmental power here might be lackluster, but that doesn¡¯t mean they wouldn¡¯t chase me down once the child is discovered.

    He rested the child on his shoulder, feeling her weight finally on him. ¡°I¡¯ve kept to my room for far too long, but you needed the sun. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll soon be on our way to Sichuan, but you need to get better first, alright?¡±

    The child didn¡¯t answer, as she¡¯d fallen asleep, forcing Xing to stay on the roof for a little while longer. When he felt it was time to leave, he leapt off the roof, landing on the ground with a thud, drawing some unwanted attention.

    He smiled and waved at them, then began making his way through the crowd like a cat, nestling the child in his arms and ensuring no one could disturb her as she slept.

    Xing passed an old woman, hands out, begging for some copper coins. He would¡¯ve donated a few, but as he was low on funds, he simply couldn''t afford the luxury.

    A sharp pain shot up his leg forcing him to look down. Xing realised he stepped on a broken cobblestone and cursed his luck. No, He thought, ¡°I¡¯m quite lucky¡­right little one?¡± Xing said with a smile.

    After roaming through the city for a few hours, Xing finally returned to the Red Lantern Tavern. He walked up the stairs, feeling as the everyone¡¯s eyes washed over him as usual.

    The murmurs and curses he received, were like poison on decaying flowers and grass on the ground. He could feel their words erode his skin, little by little. They were right though, why bring a child to a place like this?

    But imagine if they knew if the child was as Axsumite Xing thought bitterly. Even Bodhidharma¡¯s Anger would never subside and according to the Kunlun Monastery.

    Xing never believed such a things, a man, who never got angry? Saints exist, but Saints still had wroth¡­unless they were a Deity.

    Hostess Li appeared in the corner of his left wearing white robes with yellow dragon embroidery centered around her breast then spiraling down to her waist, splitting into two.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The dragon made her seem grandeur and the white robe was purposeful against the red colour of the interior to make her seem distinct from everyone else in the room.

    Xing walked past her, keeping an eye on her. Ever since he found her exiting his room, he¡¯d had a bad feeling about her, but as nothing happened after that feeling subsided, but not fully.

    He pushed his door open, entered and rested the child on the bed. She rolled out of his hands as if she was awake and stopped right by the pillow she grew to like.

    He walked around ensuring no changes had been made to the room and found none, which made his heart feel at ease for a bit.

    Not leaving the room for so long messed with his psyche, but after seven days¡­it was too much for him to handle.

    He sat by the window, took a deep breath and closed his eyes, feeling as if his body finally gained the rest he needed.

    A knock on the door resonated, killing whatever thoughts of rest Xing had for himself. He didn¡¯t move immediately, but after a minute of waiting the person knocked again.

    I thought that girl would understand by now! Xing growled to himself, annoyed. Xing pushed himself up, begrudgingly, rolling his neck and shoulders.

    He¡¯d only been in the room for fifteen minutes, but regardless, he¡¯d have to chase away this girl again.

    Xing pulled the door open with such venom, that even a snake would gawk. The wind that thundered down the hallway made the candles simmer from his frustration. ¡°XIAO JU! I TOLD YOU!¡± Xing roared but caught sight of someone else.

    A Young man stood before Xing, wearing an elegant green robe with overlapping black and white lines which were stitched around his waist. He held an aura of arrogance that stung Xing¡¯s eyes in annoyance.

    The young man¡¯s face was pale as if he hadn¡¯t seen much sun, and his nose was small, matching his thin lips. His eyes were as cold as the summer nose, whilst his hair was pulled back into a silver tang crown.

    He smiled at Xing, showing a sniveling grin, which made Xing wary. Men such as this usually smiled as if they were owed, or know something.

    ¡°Apologies Young Master!,¡± Xing said firmly, cupping his hands. ¡°But as you can see. This room is taken. If you usually reserve this room, then I will have to apologise as my stay here will be for some time!¡±

    ¡°I care nothing for your room.¡± He said coldly, wrinkling his nose. He turned to a side, pointing his nose to the ceiling, which only made Xing roll his eyes in his mind.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?¡± The Young Master asked.

    Xing gave a gent smile, then shut the door behind him. ¡°I¡¯m afraid, not Young Master, my daughter¡¯s not at her best right now and she needs her rest.¡±

    ¡°I see. Well, I guess we can speak here then.¡± He said cooly. Xing gritted his teeth, cause he knew that tone. It was reserved but laced in anger, a tone only a noble would use, but why would a noble need to speak with me?

    ¡°Speak? regarding what Young Master?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to make a request. I need something done, and I heard you¡¯re a martial arts master.¡±

    ¡°Martial Arts Master?¡± Xing laughed, ¡°I¡¯m no master, you¡¯ve been misinformed. I¡¯m just a man hoping to take care of his daughter.¡±

    ¡°¡­and brought her here?¡± The Young Master said, ¡°You do know this is a brothel, yes? Unless you plan to sell your daughter off!¡±

    The fury that boiled within Xing began to rage. He felt his Qi swirl within his Soul Dantian and stormed through his meridians straight into his Core Dantian.

    The urge was there, to snap his head off, but Xing kept his rage within. Young Masters were known for their arrogance and disregard for human life.

    Calm yourself Xing¡­you don¡¯t need trouble with the local Young Masters. You just want to leave quietly and get to Sichuan.

    ¡°I¡¯m only here by circumstance Young Master,¡± Xing said with a smile. ¡°Plus the view isn¡¯t bad at all now is it?¡±

    ¡°Hooo¡­that can¡¯t be all now is it. I highly doubt the case, or does her mother work here, hence why you here?¡±

    ¡°Here?¡± Xing asked confused. ¡°What do you mean here?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite well known in the Red Lantern Tavern.¡±

    ¡°Well known? That seems unlikely.¡± Xing laughed.

    ¡°Yet, here I am¡­seeking your acquittance, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it would appear so,¡± Xing said grimly. ¡°But there¡¯s nothing I can help you with.¡±

    The Young Master rubbed his hands greedily then clasped them behind his back. He licked his lips and smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m not here to offend you, Master¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m no Master, but you can call me Bo Kung.¡± Xing answered.

    ¡°Bo Kung? I¡¯ve never heard of an expert with that name.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m no expert Young Master. I¡¯m just a traveler, hoping to keep my daughter safe, in a world of experts as you so put it.¡± Xing laughed, dryly.

    The Young Master turned, harrumphing as he did so, as to hide his disgust, but Xing saw right through him. ¡°I have a job for you Master Bo, would you be interested?¡± The Young Master said, turning back to Xing, sleeves swaying from side to side.

    ¡°Work? An honest day¡¯s work is always best, but sadly, I can¡¯t accept it. I have fatherly duties to attend.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she have a mother?¡± The Young Master snapped, anger steaming from his nostrils.

    ¡°She does, and what does that have to do with you Young Master?¡± Xing said coldly, dropping his smile and squaring his shoulders up.

    The Young Master looked at him as if he weren¡¯t bothered, but Xing could see a little fright enter his eyes.

    ¡°Then I have to apologise for offending Master Bo.¡± The young Master said with a bow, cupping his hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m no Master, nor am I offended Young Master, but I will accept your apology,¡± Xing said raising his hands.

    The Young Master sneered and turned around, walking off without another word. Xing watched him disappear down the hallway making a right. Humph¡­the stairs are on the left Xing thought, he¡¯s heading for the auxiliary door¡­he probably has influence here.

    Xing turned around, and entered the door, checking in on the child. She was sound asleep thankfully, which relieved him of any burdens he had on his mind.

    He plunked himself on the bed, right next to the child, shielding her from the ground and dropped sleep, hoping she would get better soon, so they could leave this vile place.

 Chapter 43: Ive Seen This CITY!

    Xing woke to the sound of a wailing baby and flailing arms. He groggily pushed himself up, then looked down, barely able to see her through misted eyes.

    He rolled off the bed, picking her up once strength returned to his arms. He yawned a full second and then heard the wails of the child grew louder, knocking sleep out of him in an instant.

    ¡°Alright Alright,¡± Xing said, smacking his lips. ¡°I know you''re hungry, but no need to throw a tantrum!¡±

    Xing snatched up the milk pouch, holding it in his hand as he paced up and down the room trying to calm her down.

    After warming the milk for a few minutes. He fed her, watching as she guzzled the milk down her throat.

    Once she was finished, he circled his hand around her back and awaited the burp, which happened after thirty seconds. ¡°If Yun Yan was still here,¡± Xing said softly. ¡°I probably would¡¯ve had a daughter by now.¡±

    The pass few days as he took care of the child. His mind would linger Yun Yan and his child¡¯s death. Those thoughts ravaged his mind.

    The urge to run for the sizzling sensation of wine, just to numb the pain away was there, but he fought it.

    After all, he swore to the heavens and earth that he would never drink another ounce of alcohol as long as the child was in his care.

    His body disagreed mostly.

    It crazed that sweet, sizzling taste of wine that made his tongue craze it even more. In that short week, he¡¯d sat in his room cultivating, trying his best to fight those said urges.

    As horrible as he was at cultivating, he still ascended to the Accentuation Realm, but that was due to him desiring the power to exact his revenge on Matriarch Yun for killing Yun Yan.

    In that time, he¡¯d learned so much about himself whilst living in seclusion for two years.

    Before, he was a man living in a wine bottle, but now, that was behind him.

    Xing looked into the child¡¯s eyes and smiled, feeling his heart melt. Her cheeks were puffier compared to last week. He then walked over to the window, looking outside, watching as the sun finally began its descent into nothingness.

    It wasn¡¯t too late for dawn to rise, but it was still early enough for him to make one more trip. Xing bathed the child and wrapped her in a light quilt before leaving his room to meet Fan Qing for an unscheduled check-up.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    The marketplace where Qing¡¯s shop was located was filled with people. Xing was unsure if to step into the chaos.

    The market was a small one, but it felt as though the entirety of the city was there. The subtle scent of mud and medicine poured into his nose as he wrinkled it, trying to separate the scents.

    It was a waste of time to do so, but he had to try, especially when everyone looked miserably jaded from the morning sun.

    Xing sighed, then forced his reservation back into his stomach. He peered at the crowd, wishing it wasn¡¯t as thick as a batch of dead leaves.

    He sifted his way through the crowd holding the child as chest as he could. The moment people saw him, they made room for him to walk freely, which calmed his anxiety a bit, as he was worried someone would see the child from the corner of their eyes.

    Once Xing found his destination, which happened to be around the middle of the market. ¡°Found it.¡± He said, reading the characters that spelt out Fan Qing¡¯s Store, ¡®Qing¡¯s Medicinal Home.¡¯

    He walked into the store, smelling the incense that burned away the foul stench that was muttered outside.

    Xing wrinkled his nose, quickly realising that it wasn¡¯t incense burning but the strong scent of medicinal items, wafting from the medicinal jars found behind the counter.

    To his right, there was a table with six chairs with an unlit candle centred on the table. To the left of that table was a bonsai tree which was propped up against the window sill, relieving enough light to help it grow.

    The staircase, which was located to the left of the staircase had two jars at the bottom, whilst the wall right before it had three paintings, showing the mountains and rivers in the far distance.

    Overall, the store was plain but it held a tranquil ambience that Xing appreciated. The lack of an incense stick, left him confused as he still tried to finding one, further validating his thoughts that the store smelled strictly of medicine. ¡°FA QING!¡± Xing shouted. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    The groan of a table fluttered from the left, and Fan Qing appeared, coming down the staircase. Qing¡¯s eyes were dazed, whilst his face was littered with bruises.

    He limped down the stairs, hopping on one leg, passing Xing whose eyes were speechless from the sight. ¡°What happened?!¡± He asked.

    ¡°Fell down the stairs.¡± Qing laughed, smiling painfully.

    ¡°My daughter could come up with a better lie than that Fa Qing, what happened?¡±

    Qing laughed, shaking his head and then walked by, ignoring Xing. He pulled up a stool by the counter and massaged his shoulder groaning from the pain. ¡°How may I help Mr Kung?¡± Qing asked.

    Xing smiled bitterly and nestled the child in his arms. ¡°You told me to pass here after a week to pick up some medicinal items for my daughter, I''m here to collect.¡±

    ¡°I did?¡± Qing laughed, staring at the roof. ¡°I don¡¯t remember saying that.¡±

    Qing turned to Xing and their eyes met. Xing¡¯s eyes went from warm to cold, whilst Qing¡¯s were filled with fatigue.

    ¡°You did. No¡­you demanded that she be brought for one final check, after after a week.¡± He said coldly. ¡°...Or do I have to remind you--¡±Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me of anything,¡± Qing said shyly, shoulders slumping. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I guess I did tell you to come by.¡±

    ¡°How else would I find your store, without directions? Do I look like I know this city?¡±

    ¡°Humph...I see your point.¡±

    Was I too cruel when I demanded him to save you? Xing thought, looking at the child.

    Xing then pulled the prescription out of his pouch, sliding it to Fa Qing. The old man snatched up the prescription looking at the characters with a quizzical expression.

    Once he¡¯d glossed over it a few more times. He then nodded as if he wrote the damn thing. ¡°Yellowsting fever, It¡¯s all coming back to me.¡± He said softly.

    Qing slid off his stool, arching his back in an attempt to relieve some pain that aroused his lower back. ¡°I¡¯ll check on the items for you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what your deal is Fa Qing, but I¡¯ll forgive it as you¡¯ve treated my daughter well.¡± He whispered to himself.

    The physician returned after few seconds bringing a small brown box with a chiseled design of a fox at the top.

    After turning the box in his hand Xing realised the box wasn¡¯t brown, but smoked black, which sheened brown when the light caressed its surface. ¡°Your items are in there, along with the little girl is to take them.¡±

    Qing opened the box, pulling a yellow and white herb from inside. He slid the herb towards Xing, who tilted his head in confusion. ¡°This is sunlight herb.¡± He said.

    ¡°Sunlight herb?¡± Xing asked with a laugh.

    ¡°Yes, sunlight herb. It¡¯ll help your daughter''s immune system to fight off the yellowsting fever. You just need to shave off two beads worth. Grind it in water and have her drink it, every other day.

    ¡°Every other day?¡±

    ¡°Yes, in the morning.¡±

    ¡°In the morning?¡±

    ¡°That is correct.¡±

    ¡°Is this any different from that purple thing you gave her?¡± Xing asked.

    ¡°Yes. You remember how regularly she soiled herself for three days?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I remember,¡± Xing answered bitterly.

    ¡°Right, As I said, Taspis helped flush her system of the yellowsting impurities. Sunlight herb provides her with the nutrients that left her body during the purge.¡±

    ¡°I remember that much Elder Qing, I just needed to understand what the sunlight herb does.¡±

    ¡°Right, one more thing. You need to find her a wet nurse.¡±

    ¡°Who in Huaxia would be willing to offer their milk to Axsumite baby Mr Qing.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. She needs a mother¡¯s milk. The antibodies found in a mother¡¯s milk will fight off any disease or cold she could potentially get. Goat or Cow Milk cannot do anything like that¡­understood?¡±

    ¡°Loud and clear, but how long does she need to take this sunlight herb for?

    ¡°Until her stool is as normal as it can be.¡±

    ¡°Normal?¡±

    ¡°Yes, have you been checking it as I suggested?¡±

    ¡°No?¡± Xing answered.

    Fa Qing bellowed a long sigh, shaking his head and wincing as he moved a joint he wasn¡¯t supposed to. He turned to Xing, whose expression was dull as the floor

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Do you remember what colour it was when last you saw it?¡±

    ¡°Dark brown.¡±

    ¡°Dark brown? was it darker than that?¡±

    ¡°It was,¡± Xing answered, rocking the child in his arm.

    ¡°Right, once it¡¯s just brown in colour that¡¯s when you know she¡¯s fine. However, don¡¯t forget to keep allowing her to drink water. It¡¯ll help with her fluids, she can¡¯t rely on milk and bean paste alone.¡±

    ¡°I see, and how long should this supply last?¡±

    ¡°Two weeks the most.¡± Fa Qing answered.

    ¡°Give me four weeks'' worth.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll be¡ª¡°

    ¡°Not another copper coin¡­I¡¯ve given your three silver nuggets, that should fill your store for months.¡± Xing growled.

    ¡°¡­as you can see. I¡¯m injured Master Kung, and without a doubt yo¡ª¡° He said, stopping himself.

    ¡°Without a doubt¡­What?¡± Xing asked. ¡°Are you accusing me of something?¡±

    A thought hit Xing in an instant, ¡°Were you attacked because of me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Fa Qing said, shaking his head.

    Xing looked into his eyes, watching him for a lie, but the moment Qing noticed Xing¡¯s gaze, he shifted his eyes as if he were hiding something.

    ¡°Who did you tell about my daughter?¡± Xing growled. He raised his hand in the air, then slammed a fist in the centre of the counter, breaking it in half.

    The box of sunlight herbs flung off the counter, flying across the room from the force and hitting the staircase spilling the sunlight herbs all across the floor.

    The child wailed into a cry and began huffing and puffing, going into a fit. Xing¡¯s heart trembled because he had never seen her like this, but he had to ignore it. He needed to know If she was in danger. ¡°WHO DID YOU TELL!¡±

    Xing hopped over the counter, crunching broken wood beneath his feet. The physician stepped back hitting his wall of jars.

    He turned left trying to hobble away from Xing, but only stepped back when Xing appeared in front of him in flash, slapping him in his chest and sending him flying into shelves.

    The shelves cracked, followed by a wincing howl from Fa Qing¡¯s lips. Xing appeared on top of him, stomping his foot into his chest, and pressed down. ¡°W¡­a..it..!¡± He croaked, but Xing didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Why should I?¡± He asked calmly. ¡°I paid three gold nuggets for secrecy, medicine and decorum. Yet you told them about my daughter!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell them anything they didn¡¯t already KNOW!¡± Fa Qing spat, blood creeping down the side of his mouth.

    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT!?¡±

    ¡°They already knew of your daughter Master Kung,¡± Fa Qing said softly ¡°They already knew she was an Axsumite! It wasn¡¯t me that told them!¡±

    ¡°Liar!¡± Xing hissed.

    He buried his hand into the man¡¯s chest further, and a blood hurdling groan whistled from the man¡¯s mouth, as he spat more blood from his lips. ¡°Do I have a reason to lie to you Master Kung!¡±

    ¡°Of course! copper¡­silver¡­gold. Anything that shines. You people would take anything once given the chance! I¡¯ve seen this city. It¡¯s nothing but a dirt pit ready to be swallowed by hell!¡± Xing growled.

    ¡°That may be true.¡± Fa Qing croaked, ¡°But, do you think we have any silver or gold here? The Governor of Shaanxi has all the silver and gold! Do you think I¡¯d let them take it? MY FAMILY NEEDS TO EAT!¡±

    ¡°¡­and what of my daughter? Doesn¡¯t she deserve to eat as well?¡±

    ¡°Everyone has a right to eat under the heavens Master Kung, but when has feeding a worm ever brought about enlightenment? You claim her as your own, but you shackle her to a miserable fate. It would¡¯ve been best if she died, why let her struggle to live in Huaxia!¡±

    ¡°¡­because every child is precious, regardless of where they come from¡­even those unborn!¡±

    Xing took his foot off Fa Qing¡¯s chest and knelt down right next to him. The steam from his lips brushed the physician¡¯s nose, which wrinkled from the heat.

    The menacing gaze Xing gave him, would¡¯ve scared the bravest of men, but to a man like a physician Qing, it seemed as if the devil himself had arisen from hell to deal with a man such as he.

    ¡°I will ask you one more time. So choose your words wisely. Are you going to make your wife a widow with fatherless children?¡± Xing said calmly.

    The anger in his voice was like a quiet storm, brewing in the distance. Xing wasn¡¯t as abrasive as this usually, but with the thoughts of the child¡¯s life being in danger, he had no choice but to be cruel!

    ¡°Who did you tell about my daughter?¡±

    ¡°I told no one about your daughter Master Kung. The Young Master came here already knowing of our relation. He asked a few questions, which, I didn¡¯t answer immediately as you can see from my wounds.¡± Qing said, he rolled his sleeves up, showing his lacerated arms.

    Fa Qing¡¯s hands were filled with lacerated cuts that were as fine as glass. Xing tried counting the amount, but after he reached twenty he stopped.

    A strong scent of salt emanated from his hands, making Xing wrinkle his nose. He used salt to clean the wounds¡­expensive. He really put that gold nugget to work. Xing thought. ¡°A name Physician!¡± He spat.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a name! He hid his face and asked questions. Questions related to my visit to the Red Lantern Tavern!¡±

    A thought appeared in the back of Xing¡¯s mind. Of course...how could I be so foolish! He told himself. Hostess Li! Ju never saw her. Only Fa Qing knows about her. NO ONE has ever entered my room!

    Xing pushed himself up and turned towards the door. The sunlight that was fluttered into the room, was now blocked by a group of people whose eyes stared inside as if they knew something. ¡°GET LOST!¡± Xing shouted, releasing a wave of Qi from his body that shook the store and blew people down.

    He darted towards the door and sailed over the fallen group of people. He looked left and right, looking for the closest roof and ascended to the sky like a bird, stomping on the roof and heading towards the Red Lantern Tavern.

    Each step that brought him closer, felt like a nail into his heart. He hoped that by paying for privacy he would¡¯ve gotten that, but in the end.

    All he received was lies, worries and frustration. Which would only fuel his fury even more, if anyone tried to stop him.

 Chapter 44: ...Compensation

    A puff of smoke rose from a chimney blocking Xing¡¯s view as he skidded across a rooftop, hopping from roof to roof.

    The child nestled her arms and cried maniacally, which made him feel as though he was a bad father. I should¡¯ve never entered that place, He thought bitterly. All it did was put her in danger!

    He channelled his Qi into his feet, using qinggong to step on air, slowing his descent as he sailed to the ground.

    Ignoring the array of curses people hurled at him. Xing, dashed through the crowd, stepping on a stall and taking to the roof once more.

    The child¡¯s cries were more important to him, and the way she wailed, it was as if she now left her mother¡¯s womb. ¡°ssshhh little one, I¡¯ll get you some milk soon!¡±

    Xing ran through another patch of black smoke, he sidestepped a chimney only to slide on a shingle. He spun, hitting his shoulder ensuring the child didn¡¯t fall from his hands and kicked himself off the roof.

    He fell to the ground with a thud, which startled everyone around him. ¡°Where the hell did he come from!¡± Someone shouted.

    ¡°Decrepit Martial Artist! Always using the roofs as some way to travel only to break good shingles and not a word of sorry!¡± An old man even cursed him with his eyes.

    It seems martial artists aren¡¯t welcomed here, Xing thought, but that¡¯s fine...I don¡¯t plan to stand a single moment longer here!

    He stuck his tongue out at the old man, then kicked himself up another roof, carrying on his merry way. He crossed a bridge, and then passed a butcher shop with dried meat hanging outside.

    The distance between the Red Lantern Tavern and Qing¡¯s medicinal shop was about thirty minutes by foot, but my roof? A mere two minutes.

    The only challenge Xing had was the fact his Qinggong wasn¡¯t poor compared to Su¡¯er¡¯s own, who happened to be the best among his martial siblings.

    Xing felt the onlookers eyeing him up and down as he scampered through the streets with a crying child in hand.

    He wasn¡¯t bothered by their looks, but with each passing second, he really began to feel the weight of her tears, especially when she began to lose her voice from the none stop crying.

    The child¡¯s hands began wailing around fighting as if she¡¯d been possessed by a demon, but he held her hand, stopping her from unraveling her robes. ¡°I know¡­I know. Soon!¡± He pleaded.

    Xing finally reached the Red Lantern Tavern and dashed up the stairs, storming his way past the patrons and courtesans.

    He spied Ju from the corner of his eyes, but he ignored her because if he faced her. He would¡¯ve done something stupid.

    ¡°Master Kung!¡± Ju shouted across the room, waving at him. He grunted with a nod and sped up the stairs bypassing men and courtesan alike.

    ¡°Stop brother Kung!¡± Ju called out again, but he ignored it as if his ears were filled with water.

    Xing, rounded the staircase and began running, then shot right past everyone, then made a right, entering his room and closing the door behind him in a hurry.

    He quickly undressed the child, removing the brown robes she wore and placed her on the bed. He snapped the fire on and grabbed a pouch of milk from the table, warming as he kept his eyes on the child who was trying to wail.

    Once he was satisfied, he rushed to her side snapping the pouch open and began feeding the child. She stopped wailing in an instant and began drinking the milk.

    She guzzled the entire pouch down, leaving Xing to wipe the milk that dripped from the side of her lips. He then dabbed the sweat from his forehead and lay across the bed, lifting her onto his chest and giving his heart the relief it needed.

    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± He asked, staring at the brown ceiling.

    Xing knew the answer because he answered it earlier. I should¡¯ve never come to this place! He took a deep breath, and then pushed himself up.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Swirling his resolve with Qi, then nestled her in his hands. He watched as the tears dried from the side of her eyes looking like snow. He then hugged her tightly and began nodding. ¡°I¡¯ve overstayed my welcome in Shaanxi. It¡¯s for me to leave.¡±

    A loud boom groaned from the direction of the door. Xing jumped up from the bed, swirling the sheets in his hand and hiding the child as she began to wail into a cry.

    ¡°SHE JUST WENT BACK TO SLEEP.¡± He growled.

    Xing slid across the floor, swirling his Qi around his arms, then made stomped the ground, whipping himself around the corner in a flash.

    A broken door appeared in front of him, with two men standing at the door, one wielding a sword which was dropped across his shoulders and the other wearing gloves, fists balled into one.

    The menacing aura that emanated from them wasn¡¯t killing intent, but a form of intimidation. Something Xing never took lightly, but it was clear what their intentions were, but little did they know, their ability was nothing compared to Xing¡¯s.

    ¡°Have I offended either of you in some way?¡± Xing hissed, Qi forming into his Iron Shredding Claws.

    ¡°Forgive us, Senior!¡± The man with the sword said, cupping his fist, into a bow. ¡°I received news that my wife worked here and that she was here with another man!¡±

    ¡°Yes Senior, my brother and I heard the news and were filled with rage and disgust we hurried here and haste only to find out. Please forgive us!¡± The man said.

    ¡°This room is occupied only by me and my daughter,¡± Xing said. The cries of the child filled the air in the room, quelling whatever doubt of a woman being in the room.

    Xing eyed them both and made a step forward to which they both stepped back, scared, but ferocity still in their eyes.

    He swirled his Qi, and they both skipped back raising their hands and sword in defence. ¡°If you¡¯re going to lie, lie better than that!¡± Xing spat.

    Xing shot right to pass them, appearing behind them, then slapped the sword wielder''s blade from his hand.

    He felt the air between him and the bare fist bastard compress. So Xing skipped back, weaving his hand in a circle and directing his punch into his friend¡¯s chest.

    In a blink of an eye, Xing appeared behind the former sword-wielding bastard, burying his fist into his back. The bastard screamed out in pain from both blows, then felt the back of Xing¡¯s elbow.

    ¡°TOU¡¯ER!¡± The bare-fisted fellow shouted, but before he could lay his eyes on Xing, he appeared right next to him thrusting an elbow into his midsection, then used the momentum from his blow to kick the bastard into the roof

    The roof splintered from the force of the man¡¯s body. Xing, swept his feet, sending the sword wielder floating for a mere second then spun, kicking him into the wall, shattering the wall into a small crater.

    The hallway rumbled from the impact. Eyes of patrons and courtesans alike, stood their eyes gaping and hearts scared from the sight.

    The sight of two men, who by no means seemed weak. They forced their way into the Red Lantern Tavern. To be dispatched by one man alone, in such a small space!

    The Bare fisted man fell to the ground with a boom, dust puffing from the red carpet like sand flowing through the wind.

    Xing watched as the sword wielder tried to grab his sword, but Xing stepped on his hand and then kicked his sword into the wall, blade tip first.

    A dinging sound thrummed through the hallway, like a zither being strummed by a professional. Xing, knelt down, hand pulsing with Qi and raised it in anger.

    ¡°Senior Brother, please! Spare us, we didn¡¯t mean to offend, we were lied to. My brother¡¯s wife was heard to be working here, we¡¯re here for her!¡± The bare-fisted man pleaded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Xing growled. ¡°You WOKE MY DAUGHTER!¡±

    The bare-fisted man grabbed Xing¡¯s foot, squeezing it tightly. But only felt his chest get tight from Xing¡¯s kick as he sent him halfway down the hallway.

    The sword wielder, grabbed the pouch on his waist as he rose from the ground. He tossed it at Xing but felt his chest tighten, just like his friend.

    He flew across the hallway crashing into his friend. Xing made one step toward them and swirled his Qi once more, feeling his meridians sizzle from the essence that sprayed from his Core Dantians.

    ¡°SENIOR WE APOLOGISE FOR THE OFFENSE!¡± The bare-fisted man shouted. He grabbed his pouch at his waist, tossing it at him.

    The rattling sound made from the copper, silver or gold almost made Xing stop, but with everything that¡¯s happened thus far, it would be best to kill them now. ¡°AS COMPENSATION Senior!¡± The bare-fisted man continued.

    Xing¡¯s head turned to his right, looking at the pouched that they both dropped, silver and copper coins were spilling onto the floor, enough to quench his worries away.

    The sound of his daughter¡¯s cries calmed him for a second, and then everything came to his mind. If I kill them, questions will be asked. I don¡¯t need that right now, He thought.

    Xing took another step walking towards the duo. The wandering eyes of the patrons and courtesans, felt like bees, pricking his skin as he walked toward them.

    He pulled the sword from the wall, eyeing it whilst he turned it in his hand. The blade was normal as a twig found in the river.

    The blade had a few nicks, showing his lack of grace and skill, whilst the handle with a mixture of cloth and leather.

    I should be able to get at least twenty pieces of silver for this. Xing thought, walking back, picking up the sheath and re-sheathing the sword.

    He eyed the swordsman, whose eyes lit a fire with anger as he cowered on the ground in pain, but Xing could care less about a leaf in the wind. ¡°...Compensation.¡± He said coldly, walking back to his room.

    Xing left the duo behind him, shutting his door¡­or at least he tried to after many attempts.

    The bastards had broken the latches right off, forcing him to lift it, forcing it to shut. Not like that mattered, he intended to leave the minute the child felt better.

    Xing knew though, that after his display in the hallway, no one would dare gape and mock him any further and for once in his life, he looked forward to that.

 Chapter 45: Three Days

    ¡°What do you mean he¡¯s of the Divination Realm!?¡± Xia Tao hissed, ¡°The Old Man said he was of the Mind Awakening Realm!¡±

    ¡°The Old man¡¯s a physician, Young Master Tao. He knows nothing about Martial Realms!¡± Son Meng said hoarsely, holding his chest.

    Xia Tao turned, eyeing Pei Jin up and down. Something¡¯s missing He thought He looked at his hands, and waist, noticing his sword was gone. It seems I hired two buffoons! Tao thought, ¡°That sword I gave you cost forty silver coins. Where is it?¡±

    ¡°Bo Kung took it from me, Young Master.¡± Pei Jin said.

    ¡°Useless, absolutely useless!¡±

    Xia Tao continually paced around the forest, dead leaves crunching beneath his feet as he balled his hands into fists.

    As his mind began to wonder what he should do next, he pondered who this Shi Kung was. ¡°Are any of you familiar with anyone called Shi Kung within the Jianghu?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a Shi Kung, Young Master, but there¡¯s a Shi Qiu.¡±

    ¡°Shi Qiu?¡±

    ¡°Yes, He¡¯s the heir of the Emerald Sky Palace.¡±

    ¡°Emerald Sky Palace?¡±

    Pei Jin and Song Meng eyed each other confused, which only infuriated Xia Tao. ¡°What¡± Tao growled.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t familiar with the Jianghu Young Master?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am!¡±

    ¡°Young Master.¡± Song Meng said calmly. ¡°The Emerald Sky Palace is one of Three Pillars of the Wulin.¡±

    Xia Tao bit his lips and gnashed his teeth.¡°I know that, I just couldn¡¯t remember their names!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Pei Jin said, looking at him confused.

    ¡°What fighting style does this Shi Kung use?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure Young Master Tao, I¡¯ve never fought anyone with his fighting style before. The most martial artist within the Jianghu is known to me. But I¡¯ve never come across an expert like this.¡± Son Meng said.

    ¡°¡­could he be part of the Golden Bowl Sect?¡±

    ¡°Unlikely, It¡¯s a self-taught style, he was able to separate us with orthodox strikes. It was like fighting a rabid beast.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, The most frightening aspect of his fighting style was the way he harnessed his Qi with each strike.¡±

    ¡°You sensed it as well?¡± Song Meng asked.

    ¡°Yea.¡±

    ¡°Sensed what?¡± Xia Tao asked.

    Pei Jin turned to Tao, looking him dead in the eye. ¡°He was holding back. If he wanted to, he could¡¯ve killed us instantly.¡±

    ¡°Humph¡­I see.¡± Xia Tao said.

    Dust began to flack up as the leaves he¡¯d been stepping on finally buried themselves into the ground.

    The green robes Tao wore began to absorb the dust like a feather, forcing him to puff his robes on occasion. He pulled his fan from his waist and began fanning what little grime tried to caress his face.

    Xia Tao propped himself up against the tree and sat, looking into the ground as Pei Jin and Song Meng stood there, waiting for orders. Who is this Shi Kung? Xia Tao asked himself. These warriors never heard of him, yet he¡¯s of the Divination Realm.

    Which meant the possibility of him being a hero in the Jianghu was high, but why wouldn¡¯t anyone know him?

    Was he banished from his sect? Or are they on the run from them for taking in the child? Xia Tao mused. ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± He said annoyed, ¡°¡­unless Shi Kung isn¡¯t his name, it¡¯s an alias.¡±

    ¡°Young Master?¡± Meng finally asked after five minutes of silence.

    ¡°We need to get rid of ¡®Shi Kung¡¯. I need that child!¡± Xia Tao snapped, tapping his feet on the ground.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Young Master.¡± Son Meng said, ¡°Why do you need Shi Kung¡¯s daughter? Is she special?¡±

    Xia turned to him, he didn¡¯t say anything, but he allowed his eyes to do the speaking. Then, he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not paying you to ask questions, Master Meng. However, if you can get me the girl in three days, I¡¯ll double your taels.¡±

    Pei Jin and Son Meng¡¯s eyes lit up, as if a fire had blazed up providing a new lease of life, warming their bodies and souls. ¡°Understood Young Master, but Pei Jin and I are not enough, we need a few more men, then we might be able to take him down.¡± Son Meng said.

    ¡°Or we can request the services from a Divination Realm practitioner?¡± Pei Jin added.

    ¡°Enlisting a Divination Realm Master is problematic. They are only two in Shaanxi and both of them are my father¡¯s bodyguards.¡±

    ¡°Will they be willing to help?¡±

    ¡°No. They only serve my father.¡±

    Pei Jin and Son Meng nodded, ¡°If the Young Master allows it. We can get eight additional men, that should be enough for Shi Kung!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not paying them. You, will pay them out of what I am paying you.¡±

    ¡°That. Is not a problem Young Master,¡± Son Meng said, greed laced within his eyes.

    ¡°Now, GET ME THAT CHILD!¡± Xia Tao said firmly.

    ¡°As the Young Master commands!¡±

    Pei Jin and Song Meng left in an instant, leaving Xia Tao alone. He stayed underneath the tree, contemplating how he¡¯d gotten here, but frustration was the only thing that answered back.

    He rose from his seat, pacing back and forth again, feeling as though his father never truly wanted him to succeed. ¡°He changed the deal,¡± Tao said bitterly. ¡°He wants his remaining taels in seven days, which seemed unfair.

    It was, but Xia Tao was nothing but a bastard in his father¡¯s eyes, so he knew, this would be the only chance he¡¯d ever get to establish himself away from him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t escape my fate.¡± He whispered softly. ¡°Then, I will make my own!¡±

    Xia Tao then spent the next two hours contemplating his next move. As calming as the forest was, he still couldn¡¯t come up with a resolution without force. So he finally decided to head back to the Red Lantern.

    As he was making his way back, he realised that this was the longest he¡¯d ever been without Jushi following him, but since that day his father came to him, he finally understood where Jushi¡¯s loyalties lied.

    ¡°I always knew that bastard was a traitor! Xia Tao said, pulling his fan from his sleeve pocket. ¡°You¡¯re going to be the first one I eradicate once I gain what is MINE!¡±

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    As Xia Tao entered his cellar-office. He stalked himself up the short staircase that led to his desk and dipped his hands into the opal basin.

    The water sent a cold shock up his arms, which made his bones tingle for a moment. He ignored it, splashing his face with a hand full of water and sipping some of the water than ran off his face.

    He snatched up the cloth from off of his desk and began dabbing his face lightly feeling as though he¡¯d been outwitted by a mere warrior. ¡°I need that child. If I don¡¯t sell it, I¡¯ll have to listen to my father for the rest of my life!¡±

    Tao plunked himself in his chair and began ruminating on what his neck move. He knew that ¡®Shi Kung¡¯ had already left.

    He considered having Pei Jin and Son Meng follow him, but that would¡¯ve only served to court their death. Something he didn¡¯t need right now.

    A thought came to him, but he didn¡¯t like it, but it was the only possible option left for him. ¡°I might need Jushi to deal with Shi Kung. He¡¯s of the Mind Awakening Realm, maybe¡­just maybe he can fight him.¡± He said aloud.

    ¡°No¡­Jushi isn¡¯t enough. I need more men. Men that would incapacitate him so that I can take the child and retreat¡­yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Tao!¡± A young courtesan said, barging into his room, beads of sweat running down her face. Tao didn¡¯t answer, but he allowed her to look at him for a few seconds before she shied her down.

    ¡°Yes?¡± He said coldly.

    ¡°Young Master Tao! We¡¯ve been looking all over for you!¡± Chen said.

    ¡°Get to the point Chen Wu!¡±

    ¡°The old man physician was attacked, Sir!¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Tao said, palming his temples.

    ¡°He was attacked by a tan Martial Arts Master in tattered clothes. He was also carrying a child with him.¡±

    ¡°A child?¡± Xia Tao said ¡­did Physician Qing tell him about me? No¡­I hid my face with a mask and wore a cloak, there was no way he knew it was me.

    A bell chimed off in Xia Tao¡¯s mind and made him flustered in an instant. It never occurred to him that Shi Kung still had business with the physician, after all, he banned him from ever showing up in the Red Lantern Tavern again.

    Then, he sent two men to his room, if it were Xia Tao he would leave, if it were, on top of that, he went snooping around offering a job.

    I¡¯m such a fool! He cursed. Xia Tao darted down the stairs and bypassed Wu Chen in a blink of an eye.

    He ran down the basement hallway, flickering the torches and ascended three flights of stairs until he made his way towards the hallway that led to Shi Kung¡¯s room.

    The moment he reached the end of the hallway patron and courtesan¡¯s eyes peered him up and down as if their eyes were moths drawn to a flame.

    Keep your calm Xia Tao! He said to himself, increasing his pass walking down the hallway.

    He reached the end of the hallway, seeing the damage of the battle between Shi Kung and the hired warriors.

    As Tao¡¯s eyes traced up, he noticed the shattered roof and the craters on the floors and walls, making the red hallway seem like a cave.

    He ignored the taels that kept appearing in his eyes, reminding him of the cost it¡¯d take to repair this one corridor.

    Tao pushed the haggard door that led to Shi Kung¡¯s room, feeling it creak from a mere tap. The door slanted and began to fall on Tao, but he caught it before it fell.

    He pushed it up against the wall and walked into the room. Everything lay bare in front of Tao as his eyes searched through the entire room.

    The bath barrel was drained, leaving a musk-like scent. whilst the table which sat in the middle of the room had damp cloths littered around it.

    The bed on the left side of the room was empty, and the window was open, the sun beaming in as it had a mission to burn away the moisture that was left on the window sill.

    Tao stood there, feeling a hollowness swirl within him, as he began to gnash his teeth whilst his anger began to roil within. He had three days left before he left. THREE DAYS.

    He tried calming himself but the fury that spun within him for ten seconds finally bubbled over. ¡°I LET THE LITTLE DEMONESS GET AWAY, HELLS FURY!¡±

 Chapter 46: Courting Death!

    Three days had passed since Xing left Shaanxi. As much as he would¡¯ve loved to head into Sichuan he couldn¡¯t.

    He garnered someone¡¯s attention, and that annoyed him further. ¡°I just want to live in peace with my daughter¡± Xing grumbled, ¡°Is that so hard?¡±

    The synergistic sounds the crickets, frogs and grasshoppers croaked in the nearby grass made Xing wary, as nestled himself in a tree looking down.

    The surrounding area was littered with thick of foliage and trees. It was tranquil and peaceful, something he needed.

    Xing sat in the lotus position, cultivating his Qi. He swirled the Qi within his Soul Dantian and sending it to his Core Dantian, trying his best to fill it.

    After years of being lackadaisical in his practice methods. The majority of the Qi he¡¯d cultivated had withered away like the wind.

    But now he had The Guiding Star Fist, The Unrelenting Lion Claw and the Lion Pride Formation within his hands. He found many insights he¡¯d never thought of before, realising what he lacked in terms of mental fortitude, skill and raw power as a Martial Artist.

    ¡°To be better than who you once were.¡± He said aloud, remembering his master¡¯s words, finally understanding what they meant¡­after all these years.

    ¡°I¡¯m such a fool,¡± He whispered, ¡°I''ve wasted so many years¡­.YEARS OF DOING NOTHING!¡±

    He was disgusted with himself.

    The child giggled and wiggled her arms as she tried to grab the moon. Xing opened his eyes, watching her and smiling gently.

    He slid out of the lotus position and grabbed her hand, waving it a little playing with her, but she pulled it free, trying to grab at the moon once more. ¡°You love moon little one? I do¡­sometimes don¡¯t we? It¡¯s beautiful¡±

    Xing looked up, feeling the moon¡¯s essence spraying across the night sky, leaving a red sheen of light on the leaves and branches that lay before him.

    Crimson Moon? Xing thought, eyes finally seeing the moon¡¯s change in colour. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I last saw a Crimson Moon little one, look how beautiful it truly is,¡± Xing said.

    He pulled the child into his lap and tilted back, allowing her to see the moon. As they both sat there watching the moon.

    Xing finally understood why Susu loved the forest so much, it was tranquil, yet. So peaceful, He thought.

    The swishing sound the branches made sent a ripple of goosebumps down his back. It was the first time he¡¯d ever felt a sensation such as this, whilst his body embraced the tranquility.

    Xing and the child stayed like that, until she finally fell asleep. Once she did, Xing¡¯s mind drifted back to the problems he¡¯d encountered at Shaanxi.

    His mind lingered to the fools who tried to break into his room, waking the child. He thought they were bandits, following him into the Red Lantern Tavern, but after two days of ruminating, he found it suspicious.

    Eventually, he realised that they weren¡¯t following him but they were already there. However, his room was secluded and yes, the likelihood of a spouse working at the Red Lantern Tavern to help out was viable.

    Afterall, making a living as a martial artists wasn¡¯t always viable, especially if you lived in a city, if you loved in the western plains¡­you had a better chance as that land was mostly farm land.

    It was also the reason why he was heading to Sichuan, it maybe a lawless land compared to the eastern plains of Huaxia, but he knew that raising the child away from vast cities and armies would be a lot easier.

    What bothered him though, was the mere fact that the men he fought in the Red Lantern Tavern were of the Core Awakening Realm and warriors of that stature usually performed body guard duties for the wealthy.

    ¡°Whatever,¡± Xing finally said, feeling drained from thinking of the scenario. ¡°I¡¯m over thinking.¡±

    As time passed, finally understood his master¡¯s wishes and request. ¡°Take care of this child, Xing¡¯er¡± His master¡¯s words echoed into his mind.

    Words he could hardly forget. He dawdled in between Anqing to Longyan, a dawdled that brought the child into his arms.

    He felt guilty as he was never a filial student to his master, but he never had any regrets about saving the child.

    The only regret that Xing had in his heart, was the loss he bared, when Yun Yan died for him, more than he had ever anticipated¡­even after fourteen years since she died, it never left him¡­and never will.

    Xing finally mustered enough strength, to do what was required. He couldn¡¯t just keep calling the child, the baby, or daughter, but give her a name.

    Naming her would¡¯ve solidified their relationship as father and daughter, and despite only being with her for two months¡­he knew it was time to name her. ¡°Zhao Li.¡± Xing finally said softly, after five minutes of consideration. That¡¯s your name Zhao Li.¡±

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    In the morning, Xing changed his mind, instead of heading west into Sichuan, he went east, changing directions just in case he was being followed.

    Xing never considered himself paranoid, but now that Li¡¯er was with him, he just wouldn¡¯t take that risk.

    The relief he felt, was just what he needed. He was never one to run from a fight, but after finding so much trouble in Shaanxi, he just couldn¡¯t stay and with Li¡¯er¡¯s health improving by the day, he could say without a doubt, that he¡¯d made the right decision to leave.

    The deeper into the forest he went, the further he separated himself from society, which happened to be the farthest he¡¯d ever been.

    Xing knew the forest would end eventually, but as he was moving north, instead of East, he felt a jaded due to the numerous times he¡¯d backtracked.

    He may have lost his pursuers, but he deep down, the possibility of him being pursed was slim. However, something at the back of minds always tugged at him, making him feel as though he was being pursued.

    As another day passed, Xing found himself at a river. The river flowed from the south, it wasn¡¯t mucky overall, as he could still see the bottom of the river.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    The birds chirped around him, whilst the grass rustled as if fighting each other, as they tried to bend to the wind¡¯s will.

    The river bay they¡¯d commandeered was small but filled with stones sand and overgrown grass trailing from the forest on the west side of the bay.

    On the far right, to the east, was a boulder split right down the middle with a patch of vines growing out and spiraling up a cliff he could scale with a simple jump.

    The tranquil sound of the splashing water rang into his ear, which was accompanied by further splashes from fishes hopping around.

    Xing snapped up a rock, and finger flicked it into the water, hitting a fish that dared to hop in his presence.

    He struck three more and nodded, as if he were proud of his work. The fish floated to the top river. Xing scampered across the pond using his qinggong.

    He scoop them up with his left hand, feeling the slimy texture of their bodies, instantly visualising them over a fire, roasting their way into his stomach.

    Li¡¯er who was a few meters away from him was sitting up playing with her toy figurine waving it around as she giggled happily.

    Xing smiled, turned and sailed over the river. He landed, dropping the fish in a batch of fresh leaves then sauntered around the surrounding areas, gathering a few stones and dried sticks, enough to build a fire.

    Once he finished, he looked around and appreciating that no one was here. ¡°Li¡¯er, you can finally roam around without worry.¡± He said calmly.

    She didn¡¯t turn to him, but he expected that. After all, the months she¡¯d been with him, she wasn¡¯t given a name, but now, she does.

    He remembered Fa Qing¡¯s words regarding Li¡¯er¡¯s temperature should remain low, or the Yellowsting could return.

    The Yellowsting Fever was a Yang based fever, meaning that at any time her body would erupt into a fever of heat, making her miserable, something Xing couldn¡¯t bear to see.

    I could get used to this, Xing thought, feeling at peace. ¡°Su¡¯er¡­I finally understand why you hated crowds so much. You can¡¯t think straight, I haven¡¯t been at peace with myself in such a long time.¡±

    His mind drifted to what his master told him. He lived in a bottle and not the present. An image of Yun Yan flashed into his mind, and he felt his body tingle with shame.

    Did I really use wine as a way to push away the pain? He thought sourly, all it did was forced you from my thoughts Yan¡¯er¡­oh how I miss you.

    The withdrawal sweats Xing felt in Shaanxi, were finally subsiding. He thought of how stupid he was to enter the The Red Lantern Tavern.

    It was the worst place for him to be, but he held on, fighting off his cravings. He wasn¡¯t where he wanted to be¡­but he told himself he would be soon.

    A loud snap crunched into the air. Drawing Xing¡¯s attention. He snapped his head right, but his body sprang up sprinting towards Li`er.

    Three knives shot through the air, Qi smothering them from the same direction of the snap. The knives shot right past him as he landed on the ground with a skid.

    He scraped up a hand full of pebbles, swirling the Qi from his Dantians into his hands, enshrouding the pebbles with his Qi. He finger flicked the pebbles, aiming at the soaring knives.

    The knives made a loud thanging sound as they were knocked off course from Zhao Li. Xing surged Qi into his hand then felt his feet sizzle.

    He twisted mid air then stomped the ground, sending a wave of killing aura throughout the vicinity, hoping to stifle his attackers mental fortitude.

    Once his feet connected to the ground a second time. He sprinted towards Zhao Li ground shaking beneath like an earth quake with every step.

    Twelve foreign Qi¡¯s exploded around Xing in the form of small balls. CURSES! Twelve? Why couldn¡¯t I sense them? Xing spat.

    Four more knives shot out from the forest, aimed at Li¡¯er. Xing¡¯s heart buried itself into his stomach as he watched the knives burrow their way toward her. ¡°NOOO!¡± He shouted.

    Xing appeared in front of Zhao Li. He shrouded his hands in Qi. He finger flicked the knives away one by one, then stepped back, scooping up Zhao Li in one go.

    She dropped her figurine and before Xing could react, she began crying as the figuring left her fingertips. two knives away, missing the third and fourth.

    The knives dropped to the ground with a ding and thud. He landed on the ground, turned, masking himself in his Qi and blocking the more knives being flung at him with his Iron Shredding Claws. ¡°COWARDS! COME OUT! LET ME KILL YOU FACE TO FACE FOR TRYING TO KILL MY DAUGHTER!¡± He growled, hands shifting into a defensive stance. ¡°I KNOW ALL TWELVE OF YOU ARE THERE!¡±

    ¡°KNOWING DOESN¡¯T MEAN A THING WHEN YOU ARE ABOUT TO DIE!¡± Someone howled in response.

    Three more appeared, aimed at Li¡¯er. Xing dodged, leapt and sped across the unleveled ground, trying his best to protect Zhao Li.

    He snapped his left and right, watching the twelve different Qi¡¯s began to spread, trying to surround him.

    As he felt their Qi try to surround him, he pulsed his Qi once more, trying to sense their strength.

    Their Qi lit up around him, only three were of the Mind Awakening Realm, whilst the rest were of the Core and Soul Awakening realm, which wouldn¡¯t trouble him too much. Unless their weapons were poisoned, Xing mused sourly.

    ¡°STOP YOU FOOLS! ARE YOU TRYING TO KILL THE BABY!?¡± A voiced hissed from beyond the trees.

    ¡°Apologies Young Master! I was only anticipating where he¡¯d be next!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what or HOW you do it! I just need him DEAD! BUT the child must be left UNSCATHED!¡±

    Young Master? Why are they after Li''er? Xing thought, skidding to a stop.

    Li¡¯er wailed in his hands, trying to relieve herself of Xing as she wanted to retrieve her figurine. ¡° Soon Li¡¯er, Soon,¡± Xing whispered in her ear.

    Xing lithely moved through the forest, leaves crunching under his feet. Five men charged from the shadows of the rest, armed with knives, swords, and thick quarterstaff.

    Ten meters separated them from Xing, but not enough distance for Xing to safely retreat.

    As if he wanted to retreat.

    Xing pressed forward, taking a steadying breath, allowing his Qi to swirl and thrum from his Core Dantian towards his meridians.

    In the blink of an eye, three of the attackers flashed in front of Xing, their hands and weapons shimmering with harnessed Qi. He skipped backwards, senses heightened, then felt the other two men converging on him from opposing sides.

    Xing spun violently, whipping his right leg in an upward arc. A bone-crunching echo sand through the river, an anguished groan fluttered from the man''s mouth as Xing broke one man¡¯s hip with a bone-crunching kick.

    He appeared behind the fallen enemy. He clawed his arm off with a Iron Shredding Claw, then performed a Instantaneous Step, disappearing from out of the circle they were trying to trap him in.

    The trio that tried flanked him. Scattered, but were able to catch whiff of him. Xing skipped toward the sword-wielder to his right and struck three critical acupoints along the man¡¯s back.

    It was as if the legendary Bodhidharma himself had personally taught Xing the acupoint strikes techniques, forcing the swordsman to kneel before him.

    A knife fighter appeared to Xing¡¯s left, the side where he cradled Li¡¯er in his arm. The blade pierced the air, aimed to slash Xing''s throat.

    Xing half-turned, then grabbed the man¡¯s knife arm. He then spun the man around and landed performed the only move he¡¯d mastered since his master revised the Guided Fist.

    Tenth Stance: The Guiding Star Fist - Ecliptic Path.

    Xing hit the knife wielder in the chest with a precise strike, then released his Qi into the man chest.

    The Qi began drawing itself onto the man¡¯s chest, forming itself into a moon¡¯s eclipse. As the Qi began to thrum brightly, Xing gnashed his teeth as he eyed him with venom in his eyes, then funneled more Qi in his hand, completing the eclipse. The man shot backwards, life leaving his eyes. ¡°Thats for trying to kill my daughter!¡± Xing growled.

    Another swordsman appeared behind Xing, but he could feeling the killing aura exhuming from him. He spun violently, eyes burning as he surged an overwhelming amount of Qi into his Iron Shredding Claw.

    The swordsman brought the sword with venomous err. Xing caught the blade in hand, then twisted it the moment he actualised his Qi.

    The blade shattered as if it were an egg.

    He took the broken tip and jammed in into the man¡¯s back. The swordsman went limp, incapacitated, before being flung away into the forest like a human carcass.

    An earth-shaking boom tore through the valley as the hapless form smashed into an ancient tree.

    The thick trunk groaned and snapped from the devastating impact. Ripples of force hissed across the grassy clearing, rustling every leaf and blade of grass.

    Xing stood calmly, rooted to the forest floor, feeling every rock and pebble under his feet as his Qi thrumming through his body like an inextinguishable furnace.

    He cast his steely gaze upon the remaining defiant ten men who had dared challenge him. Shock and fury twisted their expressions, mouths agape, wrongly believing the young master to be a mere Divination Realm practitioner.

    How could they fathom his skills placed him among the rarefied elite of the Accentuation Realm.

    His boots ground into the pebbles as Xing slowly advanced, Li¡¯er swaddled protectively in his arms. His lips curled into a bitter smile.

    ¡°My friends...¡± Xing said coldly, ¡°If you value your lives, I suggest leaving here immediately. Otherwise, like your unfortunate compatriots...¡± His eyes narrowed, brimming with conviction. ¡°You will be courting death!¡±

 Chapter 47: River of Blood

    ¡°Courting Death?¡± Someone said in the distance.

    Xing turned to his right, watching as a young man walked out of the forest wearing yellow and white robes swaying as the wind caressed the river bay.

    The grass crunched beneath his feet as he slowly approached Xing and his men. Such arrogance, does he not like life? Xing mused.

    As the young man came closer, Xing realised  he knew him. That PALE-FACE bastard! He hissed.

    ¡°You.¡± Xing said coldly.

    ¡°Yes¡­me.¡± The young master replied with a sniveling smile.

    ¡°You sent those fools to attack me in the Red Lantern didn¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± He said waving his sleeves he snapped a fan free. ¡°Not after you, I should say truly¡­but that thing you have in your arms.¡±

    ¡°Thing?¡± Xing growled venomously.

    A cold draft caressed the river bay. Goosebumps rose from the back of Xing¡¯s neck. He pulsed his Qi once more, realising that one warrior stay hidden within the forest as the young master continually approached him.

    ¡°Yes. Thing. That child¡¯s existence in Huaxia is disrespectful give her to me and I¡¯ll put her where she needs to be.¡± The Young Master spat, tone laced in disgust.

    ¡°Were you the one that beat up Old Man Qing?¡± Xing asked softly.

    ¡°Does it matter who did what to whom, or when?¡± He asked, raising his hands to the sky.

    The young master pulled a pouch from his sleeve, then lightly tossing it in his palm with a sniveling grin painted across his face. ¡°I have twenty gold coins here. I believe that¡¯s a fair price for the demoness!¡±

    Xing looked at young master then the pouch confused. It was as if he¡¯d just been spat at. Did he just try to buy my daughter? He thought sourly.

    The young master walked up to Xing, staying at least thirty meters off from him. ¡°Young Master Tao, he¡¯s dangerous!¡± A wayward bastard spat.

    ¡°So is my pouch,¡± He harrumphed in response.

    He flashed a grim smile at Xing, then licked his lips as he stared at Zhao Li, ready to take her from him. Not a chance in the Eighteen HELLS!

    The young master tossed the pouch at Xing, coins dinging as it flew through the air. A thudding ding echoed as the pouch flopped to the ground, sliding a few meters off from Xing.

    He stared at the brown pouch, gold beaming through the slightly opened knot. This infuriated Xing, the slimy feeling that aroused him, disgusted him. Is this how the wealthy see things? Xing thought, No¡­this is how the immoral see things.

    ¡°Come on you fool, pick it up. You can mold that into FIVE GOLDEN TAELS!¡± The young master said calmly. ¡°That¡¯s enough to buy yourself a small siychean,¡±

    ¡°Is that the price your father bought your mother?¡± Xing spat back.

    ¡°YOU BASTARD! You know nothing of my mother!¡±

    ¡°Hoo, and for the sounds of it¡­you certainly don¡¯t know either.¡±

    The smug he had on his face, dissipated instantly.

    Xing stepped towards Tao, his men flared their Qi in response. It was like watching the embers of a candle try to imitate a flame.

    He wanted to laugh, but with the fury that burned within his soul, was going to be used to extinguish this¡­Young Master.

    One that deserved was a slow death.

    ¡°You think the world is yours, eh?¡± Xing said coldly. ¡°I can smell the entitlement on you. The only thing your entitled to¡­is the slow death I plan to give you!¡±

    The six men charged toward Xing, swords, knives and quarterstaves rocked behind their back. Xing lips curled into a knowing smile, then he shook his head as he lips drew to a line.

    He nestled Li¡¯er in his left hand, then looked into his emerald eyes and smiled gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Li¡¯er¡­Daddy¡¯s will kill all of them for making you drop your toy.¡±

    A surge of killing aura flooded from Xing like mist after a thunderstorm. The six men stopped, feeling the killing aura hit them in their chest and stepped back in unison.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Fright gripping them, warning them that what they were about to do¡­was a mistake.

    A mistake that could cost them their lives.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be of the Divination Realm?¡± One pleaded from behind.

    ¡°PEI JIN!¡± Another cried out.

    ¡°SONG MENG¡­YOU BASTARD¡­YOU LIED!¡±

    ¡°Accentuation Realm practitioner¡± Another whispered.

    As they scuttled back further, like the vermin they were, scared of the death they were about to feel.

    Xing growled into a laugh,  then stepped killing aura shaking the trees around him as if an earth quake was quivering throughout the lands. ¡°You brought eleven men, to deal with me?¡± He said coldly. ¡°YOU NEED AT LEAST FORTY TO EVEN TOUCH ME.¡±

    Xing shot towards Xia Tao, Iron Shredding Claws thrumming in his hands. He brought his hand down, ready to cleave the right of the young master but two assailants appeared in front of him, sword and hand raised up against Young Master Tao.

    ¡°You two.¡± Xing hissed, seeing the two men who barged into his quarters at the Red Lantern Tavern, ¡°you woke my daughter. Now I¡¯m going to permanently put you to sleep!¡±

    Eight embers of light pulsed, catching Xing¡¯s attention. As confident as he was, he hated fighting multiple people at once, as it forced him to use his Mind Dantian, which had only expanded once, unlike his Soul and Core Dantian.

    The only problem with using his Mind Dantian in a fight, it consumed a lot more Qi than his Soul and Core Dantian ever did, which made him use it sparingly.

    His eyes continually fixated on the Young Master as he scampered back into the forest, which proved to be an error.

    Three kicks riddled Xing¡¯s stomach, forcing him back, but he kicked himself backwards, avoiding a sword slash and a quarterstaff eviscerate his back.

    He ducked under a sword, slapping the wielder in the chest, which sent him flying ten meters.

    Xing thrummed Qi into his right hand, then spun violently. Fending off the assault the nine assailants that converged on him.

    Once they stepped back, he swirled the Qi in Core Dantian, performed an Instantenous Step then charged towards the bastard he sent flying.

    He appeared in front of him, his face centimeters away from his own. The swordsman spun, but Xing was already behind him, Iron Shredding Claw vibrating violently.

    Xing severed his hand in one smooth motion, then hit the back of his neck with a tempered strike, killing him instantly.

    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU FOOLS DOING?!¡± Xia Tao roared in disgust.

    ¡°DYING!¡± Xing retorted, with a grim smile

    ¡°KILL HIM!¡±

    The nine remaining fools converged on Xing. He weaved through them like a leaf does wind, striking and incapacitating with little effort.

    One charged at him with gnashed teeth, only to be sent to the ground with a back slap. Another tried to distract him by throwing a knife at Li¡¯er, only for that very knife to  embedded into his left eye socket.

    Two assailants drifted back, trying to mask their fear, as they tried to calmed themselves. Xing defended a wayward sword slashed that barely missed his neck.

    He turned, stepping into the bastard¡¯s range. He waved his right hand shredding his sword hand, forcing him to the ground.

    The gap between the remaining fools grew, showing how easily Xing dismantled, but also how much they feared for their life.

    The funny thing is, it would¡¯ve been much worst if he didn¡¯t have Li¡¯er in his left hand. Something the assailants realised, but that didn¡¯t stop them.

    Majority of Xing¡¯s blocks, dodges and  deflect were an effort to protect her¡­which only served to infuriate him further, by the second.

    Despite that fury, Xing knew he had to remain calm, or he¡¯d make a fatal mistake. One he couldn¡¯t afford, especially after losing so many people in recent time. Elder Zhu¡­Master¡­I can¡¯t be that fool anymore

    Xing didn¡¯t know Li¡¯er¡¯s biological mother and father, but he felt that he could¡¯ve saved them.

    He didn¡¯t.

    Elder Zhu was a friend, despite knowing him for such a short time. If he¡¯d known the trouble that was brewing, he would¡¯ve done things different.

    But now, it was too late.

    Too late for them, but not for me¡­not for LI¡¯ER!

    His Master, Chaoxiang, the one who taught him everything he knew about life  and martial arts was dead.

    Master Chaoxiang he charged him with protecting Li¡¯er, something he knew he could do, if only these fools would just leave him alone!

    Xing buried his knee into the last knife wielder¡¯s back, then went pivoted right, kicking off the ground, twirling as he used his qinggong to separate himself.

    The remaining five men eyed him, throwing stones imbued with Qi, but he swatted them away like flies. The moment he landed on the ground, the bastards that attacked him in the Red Lantern Tavern finally made their move.

    Xing kicked himself off the ground, spinning striking both of them with a kick and acupoint strike.

    The kick sent the swordsman to the ground, whilst the bare-fisted bastard avoided his acupoint from being struck.

    Xing spun as he landed, catching the quarterstaff, with his hand then flicked it toward the sword wielder who swatted away, only for Xing to slash the quarter-staffman¡¯s. across the chest with his Iron Shredding Claw.

    The moment he cried out in pain, a burning sensation erupted from Xing¡¯s right side, forcing him to grab it. A sword shot right past him, blood trailing from the blade.

    Fury pulsed into Xing¡¯s eyes and his Qi surged from within Soul, Core and Mind Dantian. He tried to calm himself, but the way his Qi swirled it began thrashing against his second meridian point.

    The meridian point that would¡¯ve allowed him to ascend to the Qi Perception Realm!

    Xing landed on the ground, catching a quarterstaff before it could hit Li¡¯er. Three men appeared in the air swords and quarterstaves ready to strike him down.

    He kicked the bastard in the chest, sending him flying, and shot towards the sword wielder. He grabbed the sword with his bare hand, shattering the blade with a fistful of Qi then waved the shards of the sword into the bastard¡¯s eyes, watching him drop to the ground, in a scream of agony.

    The quarterstaff-man kicked off the air with his qinggong, trying to escape but only succeeded in croaking out in pain when Xing crushed his throat with a squeeze. ¡°That¡¯s for trying to kill Li¡¯er!¡± He growled.

    As the quarterstaff bastard¡¯s Qi extinguished like a dwindling candle as Xing shot toward another attacker.

    One by One.

    Man after Man.

    Xing dispatched these hired warriors in a matter of two minutes. He left the bastards that attacked him in Red Lantern Tavern. He winced, feeling the wound within his left side ache.

    As men lay around Xing, in a wayward circle. Anger, Fury and Desolation were displayed.

    The Qi roiling within Xing didn¡¯t lessen but roared even louder as if shattering concrete slabs with each pulse of his heartbeat.

    ¡°Poetic isn¡¯t it,¡± Xing said coldly. ¡°All of this started from a knock on the door, Yet, it ends in a river of blood.¡±

 Chapter 48: You Dont Know How Tall Mount Tai Is!

    Xia Tao dropped to his knees, feeling the pressure from Xing¡¯s killing aura smother him whole. He tried to turn and run but his body wouldn¡¯t allow it, especially after gazing into the abyss that were now Xing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is this what its like to fight someone of the Divination Realm?¡± He whispered to himself.

    Pei Jin and Song Meng stood outside the circle of corpses, fright embezzled into their minds. ¡°We made a mistake.¡± Jin whispered looking at Min.

    ¡°He¡¯s not of the Divination Realm¡­ He¡¯s a Accentuation Realm Practitioner!¡±

    ¡°THAT¡¯S LUDICROUS!¡± Young Master Xia Tao roared. ¡°Only people from renown sects are able to ascend to such strength realm! The average practitioner that have that ability are Officers and Elders within the Golden Bowl Sect!¡±

    ¡°¡­and he doesn¡¯t use the Hundred Ape Stance!¡±

    Xing stepped toward them, Li¡¯er cradled in his left arm hand and fury roiling within his heart. He ignored the throbbing pain in his side, allowing his anger to reach the boiling point. ¡±What FURTHER compensation do you offer this time!?¡± Xing snarled.

    ¡°Your Master offered twenty gold coins. Will you do the same or would you rather forfeit your lives!¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother¡­¡± Song Meng pleading, dropping his sword to cup his hands in respect. He tried to form the words, but stifling killing aura that roared from Xing was enough to kill a wild beast.

    There was nothing he could do to save himself. He lacked the coins or taels that could save his life. But he didn¡¯t want to die. He stepped back, keeping his head bowed, but Pei Jin wasn¡¯t haven¡¯t it.

    Pei Jin rested his hands on Song Meng¡¯s shoulder, squeezing it providing reassurance, one that Meng needed.

    ¡°GET ON WITH IT!¡± Pu Jin spat. ¡°WE KNOW WE¡¯VE OFFENDED YOU, YOU HAVE NO REASON TO TOY WITH US!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Right.¡± Xing said coldly.

    Xing stepped the bottom of his sword pommel, watching as it spun off the ground. He waved his hand, snatching the blade before it could spin too much.

    He kicked off the ground using his qinggong, charging through the air. Xing appeared in front of Pun Jin, sword in hand. He thrusted the blade into Pun Jin¡¯s throat, watching him sag to the ground, trying to pull the sword from his throat.

    Tears formed into his Song Meng as he tried to scream, but the sound of him  Pei Jin chocking on his own blood was the only thing that could be heard throughout the river bay..

    The blood spilled onto the grass beneath Pei Jin¡¯s feet and his dead carcass finally dropped to the ground with a thud.

    ¡°BROTHER JIN!¡± Song Meng shouted. Xing watched as Song Meng reached out to Pei Jin, eyes turning red in from anger. He shook his head in disbelief, then snared at Xing were bared teeth like a wolf. But Xing ignored him, eyes still fixated on Xia Tao.

    Li¡¯er was still wailing in Xing¡¯s arm, flailing her arms as she cried her heart out. Xing switched her to his right hand. ¡°You¡¯re getting big¡± He said, looking at her.

    The water in the background splashed, providing that solitary ambience he¡¯d grown to appreciate the moment he stepped foot here, now it was riddled with blood.

    The split boulder with vines, was now behind Xing not too far as he could hear birds behind him chirping as they descended from cliffs above.

    The chirps, crickets and whistles of the surrounding animals finally stopped. Song Meng stood up, turning to Xing, eyes bloodshot red and nosed wrinkled making him seem like the wolf he wanted to be so badly!

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you.¡± Song Meng whispered. ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you and that LIGHT FORSAKEN CHILD!¡±

    Song Meng yanked two pills from his side pouch, gulping them down in one go. The ember of a flame that resonated as his Qi began to suddenly swell from within his body.

    Xing felt a thrumming sensation of a Soul Dantian expand behind him. He turned, feeling his own meridians itch from the sudden surge of power. Damn it¡­the bastard just downed Qi Conflagration pills! Xing thought, shaking his head.

    ¡°Ill kill you! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯LL kill you! I¡¯LL KILL you! I¡¯LL KILL YOU!¡± Meng shrieked, foam callusing to the side of his mouth.

    ¡°Youdon¡¯t know how tall Mount Tai is.¡± Xing said coldly. ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­I¡¯ll show you¡­just like I showed your friend.¡±

    Song Meng shot right towards Xing, disappearing in a flash. He appeared behind him, sending a fist right into his back. Xing shifted to his right and outstretched his leg, tripping the bastard.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Meng kicked himself up, spraying pebbles at Xing, who waved them off with his Iron Shredding Claws, feeling Meng¡¯s Qi condense in second, then exploded like a flame.

    Xing stepped toward Meng, but the bastard disappeared from Xing¡¯s sight. An outstretched hand appeared in front of Xing, forcing him to lean back.

    He spun, kicking Meng in the chest. Then sifted through an array of attacks, trying to hit the acupoint on Meng¡¯s right thigh.

    Meng pivoted left, then raised his brought his right hand down, blocking the acupoint strike. He buried his elbow into Xing¡¯s jaw, barely missing Li¡¯er¡¯s chin by a whisker as Xing tilted to the side, taking a majority of the blow.

    Xing shifted his left leg, swirling his Qi, then spun around Meng, drilling his right leg into the bastards right side.

    The blow sent Song Meng flying across the bay fifty meters. The bastard landed on the ground with a thud, ignoring Xing¡¯s kick, them scampered across the bay using his qinggong. ¡°Is that it?¡± Song Meng drooled. ¡°IS. THAT. ALL YOU CAN DO! I EXPECTED MORE FROM A ACCENTUATION REALM MASTER!¡±

    A burrowing pain began pulse from Xing¡¯s right side, flowing into his chest in the form of small ripples. His head began to feel light with a stern thrumming sensation. EIGHTEEN HELLS¡­I¡¯VE BEEN POISONED!

    Xing glanced at the sword wound at his left side, a dark charcoal colour, appeared stunning him. ¡°What?¡± He growled out in frustration.

    He struck the acupoints in his left side and shoulder, stalling the poison from flowing throughout his body.

    Son Meng shrieked a menacing howl, which sounded more like agony than it did of anger. The swordsman began stomping his feet as walked into a trot, then sped towards Xing.

    In the background to the right, Xing saw this Young Master Xia kneeling, fright painted across his face like newly made canvas. His body shivered as if winter itself had brought it¡¯s gentle embrace to the river bay.

    I¡¯ll deal with you later, Xing grunted to himself.

    The thumping sound of Song Meng¡¯s stomps were like war drums on battlefield, thrumming the army on.

    Meng reached Xing, forcing him to step back and stall his Qi from swirling. He could feel it begin to strain, which meant he was soon reaching his limit before merdian shrinkage took place.

    He blocked Meng¡¯s slash and thrash, easily having to stomach the man¡¯s wailing as he tried his body to slash Xing to piece.

    Xing swirled the Qi within Mind Dantian, hoping to sense where he¡¯d attack next. A tingling sensation erupted around his body, like a warning sign.

    His heart rate increased, forcing him to be wary. The Qi emanating from Meng didn¡¯t flow as Qi usually did, like a river. It felt like droplets of rain falling from the heavens and battering Xing¡¯s skin.

    I can¡¯t read his Qi¡­Its not flowing as Qi should! I didn¡¯t Qi conflagration pill had this affect.

    As Xing defended and counter attacked warily. He realised that he was only able to keep ahead was due to his innate fighting prowess, but barely.

    Poison, Baby in hand, and unexpected surges of Qi that Meng rained in on him, made it  difficult, but not enough to suppress him.

    The few punches that connected, Xing deflected or swerved out of the way. They didn¡¯t affect his culpability as he¡¯d thought, but it helped flare the poison within him.

    Xing just needed to keep this bastard away from Li¡¯er, because each swipe he made, got closer and closer to her head, which only infuriated him further.

    Yellow coagulated foam began to form around Song Meng¡¯s lips, leaving a slight scent of excrement. The stench stung Xing¡¯s eyes, almost making him squint.

    He skipped back, avoiding the scent and another wild claw strike which almost took his nose. Xing channeled Qi into his feet, floating back distancing himself from Meng, by two seconds.

    Two droplets of Qi appeared to Xing¡¯s right and left. He tried to decipher which was Meng¡¯s but failed, feeling the bastards knee bury into his back and shoulder, forcing him to kneel.

    Xing spat out a mouthful of blood, and kicked a corpse towards Song Meng, who shredded the body with his hands. Then appeared in front of Xing with a growl.

    He tapped the ground, twirling to his left, avoiding a another claw strike aimed at Li¡¯er¡¯s head.

    Xing watched as the excrement scented saliva Meng spat  dropped right in front of him. He skipped back surging the Qi within his feet, then tossed Li¡¯er into the air.

    The swirling Qi that surged through Xing, flooded into his meridians, carrying the poison further into his body.

    Only a second had passed, but his eyes began to mist whilst his body grew weaker each second from the poison

    It was now or never.

    The Qi that thrummed through Xing¡¯s body felt enigmatic. It made him feel powerful. He hated using his Qi to this extent, but he had no choice. His meridians began to compress, making him ground his teeth in frustration.

    The Qi surging from Xing¡¯s body swirled around his hands, forming into his Iron Shredding Claws. He shifted weight into his right foot, watching as Meng charged towards him.

    Meng shifted to his left, then kicked himself off the ground, darted towards Li¡¯er  who was still floating in the sky. NO! Xing thought. Li¡¯er!

    Tears of blood began to flow from Meng¡¯s eyes, which only infuriated Xing further. ¡°Cry when you¡¯re dead you bastard!¡± He spat.

    Xing shot through the air like arrow, aimed directly at Meng. He rocked his right hand back, which formed into his famed Iron Shredding Claw.

    He waved his hand in an upward arc, slicing off Meng¡¯s left hand cleanly in a fluid motion. Xing kicked him in the chest and just watched as he fell to the ground, blood trailing from his left hand.,

    He turned midair, tapping on his toe, kicking himself toward the falling, crying Li¡¯er. He caught her with his left hand and landed on the ground with a roll, cushioning her from the impact.

    The cries of pain rang out through the river bay. Meng rolled around the ground huffing and puffing, shrieking and wailing as he cursed Xing!

    ¡°I¡¯LL KILL YOU! YOU BASTARD YOU TOOK MY ARM.¡±

    ¡°¡­and now I take your life.¡±

    Song Meng looked up at Xing, feeling as his body roiled uncontrollably, as he tried to swirl his Qi within his Dantians. He began to shake uncontrollably as blood began to seep from his eyes, lips nose and ears.

    His body couldn¡¯t handle the power within the Qi Conflagration pill, Xing thought, Now all of his meridians are destroyed.

    Meng looked up as Xing towered over him, agony painted across his face. ¡°Pease!¡± He begged, voice laced in pain. ¡°Save me!¡±

 Chapter 49: Staring into the Void

    ¡°You should¡¯ve thought of that before you tried to kill my daughter!¡± Xing said coldly.

    He raised his hand and brought it down like thunder, striking Song Meng in the middle of his chest. The dead pugilist sagged to the ground, eyes filled with death, staring into the void, that was once his life.

    ¡°Monster,¡± Xia Tao whispered from behind.

    Xing turned and eyed the Young Master venomously and walked towards him. Young Master Tao hadn¡¯t moved an inch, as he was frozen in fear after watching Xing decimate the men he¡¯d hired.

    ¡°Monster?¡± Xing scoffed, stepping on a plain of grass. ¡°I¡¯ll show you what a monster truly is Young Master,¡±

    Tao mustered up some form of strength and scampered as he realised how close Xing was to him. Xing though, kept his composure, continually walking towards, slowly.

    The young master snatched up one of his men¡¯s sword and pointed it at Xing in defence,  as if he could take Xing, but the way the sword shook in his hand.

    Xing chuckled maniacally, shaking his head in disbelief. At least he¡¯s brave enough to protect himself, He thought ruefully.

    Xing performed an Instantaneous Step, appearing in front of him in flash. He slapped it out the sword his hands and shifted to the left, bring his right hand dunning, pushing into the ground, face first, then yanking up into air, sending him flying ten meters. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die. Leave.¡± Xing said.

    The Young Master dropped to the ground with a scream. Then rolled to the side breathing heavily. He looked around trying to gauge where he was and saw that he was a few meters off from Xing.

    He jumped up, trying to run, but fell back down when he realised his foot was hurt, so instead of scampering off, limping away. ¡°I can¡¯t risk killing him,¡± Xing said softly ¡°I don¡¯t know who his family is. If I kill him, they might investigate his death. I can¡¯t afford that now.¡±

    The poison began to flare within Xing¡¯s meridians, weakening him by the second. His eyes traced the area looking for the doll swordsman.

    ¡°Found it.¡± He said after a few seconds of hunting.

    He kicked off the ground, legs on fire from tainted Qi flowing through his legs. Landing right by the doll soldier which was a good distance from the corpses.

    Xing scooped up the figurine and tried cradling it into Li¡¯er¡¯s hands, but she wouldn¡¯t stop crying.

    He ran back to his sack, snatching it up and began feeding her, she spat back out the milk. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± He said trying to soothe her, ¡°was it too noisy just now don¡¯t worry my dear, nothing but silence from here.¡±

    As smooth and as sweet as Xing was, trying to soothe Zhao Li was hard. She cried and cried and cried to the point she was losing her voice.

    And that only infuriated him further.

    Eventually, Li¡¯er finally settled down, allowing him to rest her on the ground as she fell asleep. He placed her figurine next to her and sagged to the ground, feeling the poison roiling within his meridians.

    Xing ceased the circulation of Qi throughout his body. Jolts of pain in the form of fire began crackled throughout his body, making him ground his teeth from the pain.

    He sent a smidgen of Qi to his legs, trying to understand where the poison transitioned throughout his body.

    The poison flared up in the meridians. The poison roiled back and forth, starting from his feet. As the Yin essence got out of control trying to quell it.

    Xing spat out a mouthful of blood, then hit his acupoints, sealing a section within his left arm and waist. He inhaled deeply, feeling the cold wind race into mouth, sending a ripple goosebumps through his body.

    Qi held the essences of Yin and Yang. The balance of these essences, however could easily be disturbed from a bad diet or poison.

    The Soul Dantian was located a few centimeters below his navel. The Soul Dantian was the primary Dantian for generating Qi, if that was damaged, then your ability to cultivate Qi would be destroyed.

    If it were poisoned, just as his was currently, then the balance of Yin and Yang would make it hard for him to utilise his Qi.

    As the poison roiled within his dantians, he slow began moving it from his Soul and Core Dantians.

    He began pushing the poison to the right side of his body, specifically his right hand which took him awhile. He slashed his forearm and began to expunge it from his body.

    A stinging pain pulsed around his forearm. He tapped the acupoints on his hands, ensuring that the poison didn¡¯t go down a a different meridians, as he felt some poison trick through.

    As relief resonated in Xing¡¯s chest, as he continually expunged the poison. The sizzling sensation was still there, but it was held to his right hand.

    He opened his eye, glancing down at his right arm. He saw how maligned his forearm was. His skin had changed to purple with white veins being visible.

    It the urge to vomit even strong, despite him trying his best to hold it in.

    Xing spat out a mouthful of blood and growled  out in agony. He felt his Core Dantian began to rumble as he slammed his hand against his chest trying to alleviate the crackling sensation he felt.

    No, He thought flustered, not now I¡¯m not ready yet!

    Xing¡¯s Mind Dantian began to rumble, violently. As he felt the crackled in his mind, like a lighting going off in his mind.

    He pushed all the Qi within his Core and Soul Dantian into his Mind Dantian as he hadn¡¯t felt this sensation in years.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    I¡¯m Ascending to the Qi Perception Realm, He mused bitterly, but I¡¯ve been poisoned¡­

    He inhaled deeply, feeling as his Mind Dantian began to slowly expand. He watched from the corner of his eye, as Li¡¯er soothed herself by shaking the figurine all around.

    A figure in the distance appeared behind Li¡¯er, walking towards her robes swaying through the grass. No¡­Xing thought.

    The Young Master hadn¡¯t left, he was watching from the shadows! Waiting for me to let my guard down! I can¡¯t even GET UP!

    ¡°It seems Bodhidharma still favours me!¡± The Young Master said, snidely.

    Xing slammed his fist into the ground, trying to force himself up, but with his Mind Dantian expanding, he couldn¡¯t do anything but watch.

    WHY NOW?! He huffed.

    Xia Tao picked up Li¡¯er, then nestled her into his hands, hands mockingly stroking her hair as he goaded Xing as he stepped towards him. ¡°It was a good thing I told those fools to smear their swords with poison,¡± He rasped.

    Xing swirled Qi into existence from his Soul Dantian, reciting words from the Soft Heart Mantra.

    Master said the Soft Heart Mantra served better as a breathing technique to calm one self, He noted, feeling those though he could¡¯ve done better to recite the words.

    Beads of sweat began to rush down his face like a waterfall. He kept the poisoned Qi within his forearm and pushed the newly generated Qi into Core Meridian. his right hand isolated. from how much he was overtaxing himself in that light.

    Young Master Xia Tao, stood over him like a tree, holding Zhao Li. He smothered his nose into her then twirled. ¡°You should¡¯ve killed me when you had the chance!¡± He said coldly.

    But Xing said nothing, forcing himself, but his chest exploded from pain.

    Xing¡¯s Core Dantian shattered all the strength he had, dissipated in an instance. The poisoned Qi he was isolating began to rush through his body, forcing himself to spit out another mouthful of blood.

    He hunched over, blood pooling beneath him, feeling like like an ant, trying to lift his own body.

    He dropped to the ground.

    A loud smack echoed throughout the river bay, as Xing¡¯s face hit the rock. He tried turning his head, but couldn¡¯t move as the poisoned had filled not just his meridians but also his Soul Dantian.

    No no no, I must purge it!

    Xia Tao stomped Xing¡¯s face, pressing him further into the ground, using him as a some form of a stepping stone. He painted a wicked smile on his face, then licked his lips. ¡°You asked me what I planned to do with this little demoness.¡± The Young Master said. ¡°As I own her now, I could as well tell you. This thing you have here is exotic and highly desirable within certain circles within Huaxia. You might think this thing is dirty, she is NOTHING BUT A WHORE TO BE SOLD AS I PLEASE!¡±

    Feng Chaoxiang made one final request of Xing. ¡°Protect her,¡± Xing reminisced, ¡°Susu isn¡¯t strong enough, not yet. So I charge you with her care.¡±

    Xing failed.

    How could he face his master in heaven¡­so soon, showing how pathetic he is.

    I¡¯m sorry Master, Xing said to himself. I can¡¯t move!

    Why now of all times must his Mind Dantian expand? WHY?!

    But now his Core Dantian was shattered, because of the poison.

    As Young Master Xia Tao, kept kicking him at the back of his head, he still tried to expunge the poison from his body.

    The jolts of pain slashing against Xing¡¯s face from being stomped, made his body quiver from the pain.

    He couldn¡¯t use his Qi to alleviate the pain, but he used it to expunge the Qi from his Core Dantian.

    After ten seconds, the poison had flooded out of his body, but the expanse of his meridians shrinking.

    He knew what that meant, but the sound of Li¡¯er¡¯s cries ached his heart. He couldn¡¯t see what that bastard was doing to her, but he also didn¡¯t allow his mind to linger.

    Now that the poison is gone, I must consolidate my Mind Dantian!

    Xing felt the Qi swirling within his Mind Dantian continually crackled from the expansion. He used the Qi to not just expand, but to also contract his Dantian walls.

    He didn¡¯t want to shatter his Mind Dantian as the poison did to his Core Dantian.

    Xing gritted his teeth, entire body trembling as he focused every ounce of his remaining strength on expanding and consolidating his Mind Dantian.

    Beads of sweat poured down his face, mixing with the blood spattered across his battered features.

    Young Master Xia Tao continued his taunts, bouncing the wailing Li¡¯er in his arms and laughing maniacally. ¡°Look at your pathetic father, little demon. He couldn¡¯t even protect you¡± He sneered at Xing. ¡°Warrior Jiu. I have to thank you. I¡¯ve made BIG GAINS TODAY!

    ¡°I¡¯ll make ensure to sell your daughter to the sickest den of depravity I can find. Maybe then you¡¯ll understand the consequences of trying to raise this DEMON!¡±

    Xing didn¡¯t block out his words, but used them as motivation. Motivation to whirlwind his mind to concentration.

    His Mind Dantian expanded again and calcified his Qi around his Dantian walls, stopping it from shattering. His Mind Dantian reverberated again, only to expand once more.

    Where are they? Xing asked, where are the meridian points!

    ¡°Oh dear!¡± Young Master Xia Tao shouted, ¡°It seems I¡¯ve broken him, when I haven¡¯t used my full STRENGTH!¡±

    The kicks and stomps continued, and Xing felt¡­everything. He felt the pain on his face back, but that¡¯s not what ripped him apart inside.

    It was the sound of Zhao Li¡¯s crying that made Zhao Xing want to rip this Young Master Xia Tao limb from limb.

    Xing spat another mouthful of blood and his head began to thrum violently from the stomps and not from his Dantian expanding.

    His Dantian expanded again, and this time, he allowed it to expand with calcifying it.

    Two Meridian points appeared, and his Qi began to flow through them. Not yet, He thought, reminding himself to stay calm.

    Reaching the final meridian point is what he needed before he could fully calcify his Qi, and consolidate his Mind Dantian.

    Xing failed to protect Yun Yan. He failed to protect Li''er¡¯s real mother and father. He watched his master die, yet he felt he was one of the reasons for his death.

    Now, he was watching Li''er be taken away from him. Is this what my life amounted to? Wine and women? Failing my loved ones? Xing said to himself.

    He knew why he drank, womanised and sullied around cities looking for the next best crux. He just wanted to forget, but where did that ever get him?

    Nowhere.

    Then it hit him. Of course, you fool, you¡¯ve never shattered a dantian. If you had before you would¡¯ve lost your ability to practice martial arts a long time ago.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Xing finally whispered. ¡°I accept my faults, paint and weaknesses¡­I won¡¯t forget, but use them as the pillar to make me a better man, in this life or the next.¡±

    Xing closed his eyes and did like his master once told him when he first felt that spark of qi within his Soul Dantian.

    He began swirling it, feeling his Soul Core and Mind Dantians form back into existence, sucking all the dispersed Qi that just left his body.

    The final meridian point within Xing¡¯s Mind Dantian swirled open.

    This was it¡­

    Xing had done it. He¡¯d pushed his mind and body to an extent, forcing himself to accept his past for him to take the next step.

    The Qi Perception Realm.

    Xing opened his eyes, bewildered by the newfound brightness around him. He didn¡¯t understand, but his body felt lighter as well. What just happened, Xing thought.

    He pushed himself up, legs waggling from the lack of strength. He didn¡¯t show it, but held it in his mind.

    In a blur, he shot up from the ground and hit Xia Tao in the chest, snatching Li¡¯er from his hands in one smooth motion, cradling her protectively against his chest as he stared down at the whimpering Xia Tao.

    ¡°You had your chance to leave,¡± Xing said,  voice cold as ice. ¡°But you forced my hand. Now you''ll learn what happens when you threaten my family.¡±

    He looked at Xia Tao with dazed eyes as he held Li¡¯er in his arms. Her figurine was broken from a fall. No wonder she was crying, Xing thought.

    ¡°You destroyed Li¡¯er¡¯s  favourite toy.¡± Xing said softly. ¡°...and for that, I can¡¯t let you live.¡±

    The first step he made toward Tao was like lifting a boulder and dragging it along with him. The second step was no better, but it was easier, slightly.

    ¡°MERCY MASTER KUNG! I BEG FOR MERCY!¡± Xia Tao shrieked, falling to his knees, offering up Li''er as if she were some token to be given away, which infuriated Xing further.

    ¡°Did you have any mercy in your heart when you said you were turning Li''¡¯r into a Whore? No¡­you didn¡¯t so let me show you what it''s like to live a life of misery!¡±

 Chapter 50: Shredding Claw Xing

    Xing turned right, hearing the sound of rushing footsteps. A man soared through the air wielding a spear, pointed at him.

    ¡°Young Master!¡± The newcomer bellowed. ¡°GET AWAY FROM HIM.¡±

    The bellowing spearman brought the spear down with vigorous err, forcing Xing to step back, allowing Xia Tao to scramble backward, putting distance between the two.

    Jushi landed and spun around, leveling his spear towards Xing, who narrowed his eyes, slightly confused as he gave him a long look.

    The spearman wore black and red fatigued robes with a brown cloak hanging off his shoulders.

    ¡°Jushi! Thank the heavens you¡¯re here. This madman means to kill me!¡±

    His eyes traced the river bay, realising ten men had been defeated, which means this was the twelfth man hiding in the forest. Damn it, my ascension distracted me, He noted. leveled his weapon at Xing, eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Forgive my Young Master, Master¡­"

    ¡°Kung,¡±

    ¡°Kung, I am Jushi, bodyguard of Xia Tao, young master of the Xia family from Shaanxi.¡±

    Xing tucked Li¡¯er protectively against his chest with one arm, and held a despondent gaze on Jushi.

    His strength felt weaker, but that was due to the cracks alongst his Core Dantian. He didn¡¯t want to fight anymore, but he knew he had to, despite his battered condition.

    As much as he wanted to charge forward, Li¡¯er wailed defiantly, as if she were stopping him. Xing knew how powerful families in Huaxia operated.

    If you offended a young master, he would hunt you down and with him raising Li¡¯er, an Axsumite. It would¡¯ve been best if he kept a low profile.

    ¡°That poisonous venom you have for a master started this.¡± Xing spat. ¡°He sent men to my room, now he claims he will sell my daughter for profits. BY RIGHTS, his life is owned. By. Me.¡±

    Jushi arced his spear defensive pattern. He rolled his neck slowly, ensuring not to take his eyes off Xing. ¡°Yes, my young master is a fool, but there¡¯s no need to take this fight any further. You¡¯re poisoned.

    ¡°JUSHI WHAT ARE YOU DOING, KILL HIM!¡±

    Lacerated pain pulsed violently across Xing¡¯s face, as he felt the short cuts he¡¯d gained when the young master was stomping his face into oblivion.

    The urge to kill him had returned, but Xing quelled it immediately. He needed to leave and consolidate his Mind Dantian. ¡°¡­an just like that, it is death he chooses,¡± Xing said firmly, raising his hand, inviting Jushi to attack.

    ¡°Then you leave me no choice. I cannot let any harm come to the Young Master on my watch!¡±

    The two pugilists began circling each other warily, examining each other for any potential opening.

    Xing kept Li¡¯er tucked securely against his chest. Her small body rising and falling with each ragged breath he took. He couldn¡¯t risk any harm coming to her.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to do this, Master Kung¡­¡± Jushi said, spear in his hands tracing hypnotic patterns through the air. ¡°The Young Master¡¯s quarrel isn¡¯t with you¡­relinquish the child and we walk our separate ways.¡±

    Xing growled a boisterous laugh, and began shaking his head maniacally. He did so as he kept an eye on Jushi but then his lips drew to a line.

    After all he had endured to protect Li¡¯er, he would never surrender her, especially not to the depravity Xia Tao spoke of.

    His newly heightened senses zeroed in on Jushi, analyzing every minute shift in the spearman''s stance.

    The world seemed amplified - the rustling of leaves, the gurgling of the nearby stream, even the rapid drumming of Jushi¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Tell me spearman Jushi, do you even have the ability to take my daughter from me¡­if so, please. Show me.¡±

    Jushi¡¯s spear thrusted forward with blinding speed. Xing dipped low, the spear¡¯s point shearing through the air where his head was. He pivoted on one foot and launched himself into a furious flurry of kicks.

    The spearman pivoted as well, weaving through Xing¡¯s kicks, showing his defensive prowess.

    He turned into Xing, then shot backwards giving himself space, but to allow his spear to become a whirling cyclone that deflected Xing¡¯s onslaught.

    He countered with a sweeping low strike, aimed to shatter Xing¡¯s knee. Rolling to the side, Xing felt the rush of air as the spear grazed past, the spear point tugging at his robes.

    Rising in a low crouch, Xing willed his breathing to steady, his focus to narrow. He feel the Qi swirling around Jushi¡¯s body.

    Xing swirled the Qi within his Mind Dantian and wisps of Qi began to explode around Jushi. Strings of Qi shot towards Xing. It was like Xing could see where Jushi wanted to attack. His true form being laid bare before his very eyesight, awakening from his perception.

    So this is it¡­this is what ascending to the Qi Perception Realm is, I can see wisps of Qi, outlining his attack patterns.

    ¡°You fight with such ferocity¡± Jushi appraised, beads of sweat falling down his forehead, ¡°Are you truly of the Accentuation Realm? I thought you would¡¯ve decimated me in seconds.¡±

    Xing said nothing, his jaw clenched in determination. He had reached too high, pushed himself too far, to fail Li¡¯er now. With clinical precision, he analyzed the patterns in Jushi¡¯s technique, the economic grace of his footwork, searching for the slightest flaw to exploit.

    Muscles tensed, Xing launched himself into a soaring spiral kick. As Jushi raised his spear to deflect, Xing channeled a burst of Qi into his foot at the last possible second.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    The kick¡¯s force redirected in mid-air, whipping back around to slam squarely into Jushi¡¯s chest before he could react.

    The thunderous impact reverberated through the clearing like a shockwave. The spearman¡¯s cloak fluttered as he skidded back from the force, flustered.

    Xing watched as Jushi gritted his teeth against the stunning blow. Then raised his spear in a defensive posture, energy roiling around him in a coruscating aura.

    ¡°Divination Realm?¡± Xing whispered.

    ¡°RECENTLY AWAKENED!¡± He growled in response.

    ¡°Then here¡¯s to your defeat, Warrior Jushi,¡± Xing said firmly, pressing his advantage with a blistering combination of punches and palm strikes.

    The combination forced Jushi backed into the defensive stature. He whirled his spear, showing Xing he was struggling with the unreadable combination.

    With a resounding clang, Xing¡¯s fist found its mark on Jushi''s weapon - sending a tremor down its length that rattled the spearman''s forearms.

    For a split-second, Jushi faltered, his spear-point wavering as his guard opened a sliver.

    Xing didn¡¯t hesitate. Borrowing the momentum from his punch, he pivoted into a circular step, tucking Li¡¯er behind his back to protect her. His other arm lashed out in a savage elbow strike directed at Jushi¡¯s exposed ribs.

    At the last possible instant, Jushi managed to arrest Xing¡¯s strike with the shaft of his spear. But the force of the blow still impacted, knocking the wind from his lungs with a pained grunt.

    He shunted the impact to the side, spinning with the redirection before whipping the spear back in a retaliatory thrust.

    Ducking under the spear¡¯s points, Xing saw his opening. He exploded off the balls of his feet into Jushi¡¯s instep, chopping down with an axe-kick that slammed the spearman''s heel into the ground. There was a sickening crunch as a hairline fracture trembled up Jushi¡¯s leg.

    Jushi howled in pain as he slammed into the ground, spear spear clattering to the side. He clutched at his throbbing ankle, then twisted into a rictus of agony. Tendons bulged in his neck as he fought through the blinding waves of pain.

    ¡°Do you want to be corpse?¡± Xing growled, chest heaving from exertion as he towered over the fallen bodyguard ¡°Yield¡­Take your master and leave before I¡¯m forced to take more drastic actions.¡±

    Xing swirled the Qi within his Core Dantian and felt as his Qi withered through the cracks of his dantians.

    He flooded his meridians with Qi from his Core Dantian, feeling a slight reprieve. The relief was short-lived as he realised that the Qi reserves within his Core Dantian had been slowly dissipating as he fought Jushi.

    EIGHTEEN HELLS! I¡¯VE LOST MY CORE DANTIAN STRENGTH! He growled to himself.

    Jushi didn¡¯t respond, but snared at Xing with his gritted teeth, smoldering his defiance. Then finally, almost imperceptibly, he gave the barest shake of his head. No¡­

    That singular gesture of stubbornness awoke something primal within Xing. After all he¡¯d sacrificed, all he had lost, there would be no more compromises.

    No more half-measures.

    A righteous fury ignited in his chest, banishing any remaining shreds of restraint. With a feral roar, he raised his fist high, preparing to bring it crushing down on Jushi''s prone form.

    ¡°Fine¡­¡±

    Xing jumped back, nestling Li¡¯er in his arms as he tried to calm her down. Jushi rose from the ground, gritting his teeth, his grip on his spear tightening as he struggled to rise.

    The fire in his eyes flickered with stubborn resolve, unwilling to admit defeat.

    Xing¡¯s patience though wore running thin. With a swift motion, he closed the distance between them, his fist drawn back for a finishing blow. But before he could strike, he hesitated.

    Was this truly the only way to end the conflict? To extinguish another life in the name of vengeance? The question lingered in his mind, a flicker of doubt amidst the storm of battle.

    In that moment of hesitation, Jushi seized the opportunity, launching himself at Xing with renewed ferocity. Their bodies collided with bone-jarring force, sending them both crashing to the forest floor.

    For a heartbeat, they lay tangled together in a chaotic sprawl of limbs and weapons. And then, with a final surge of strength, Xing pushed himself free, scrambling to his feet.

    But Jushi was already on the move, his spear spinning in a deadly arc. With a desperate lunge, Xing deflected the blow, his muscles straining with effort.

    The spearman hunched over, eyeing Xing venomously as if he was ready to tear him apart, but this was nothing new to Xing. He outstretched his right hand, and gestured to Jushi to attack.

    As the world blurred from the clash. Each strike Jushi made, served only infuriate him further as he realised that Xing defeated him, singlehandedly as he held a child in his other arm.

    Unbeknowst to Jushi, Xing swirled the Qi within his Mind Dantian flared, allowing him to perceive Jushi attacks, each intended strike was scene as a string of white Qi pulsing into existence, extending to Jushi.

    Once he got used to his movements, he quickly realised Jushi¡¯s pattern of attack without swirling his Qi, allowing him to protect Li¡¯er easily.

    However, during their exchange, Xing had seen a ball of Qi swirling around his left hand, aimed at where he was holding Li¡¯er. He¡¯s planning to attack Li¡¯er, all of these attacks are just feints, He mused bitterly.

    Xing and Jushi continued their dance, their shadows dueling shadows in the moonlight, their movements a blur of speed and precision.

    Each strike and parry, the clash of wood and hand echoed through the forest, punctuated by the grunts of exertion.

    As Xing¡¯s mind raced as he analyzed Jushi''s fighting style, searching for weaknesses to exploit.

    Despite his fatigue and the cracks in his Core Dantian, he refused to yield. He couldn''t afford to ¨C not when Li¡¯er¡¯s life hung in the balance.

    Jushi¡¯s lunged forward, spear lashing out like a viper, aimed at Xing¡¯s left side. But Xing anticipated the attack. So you finally attack, Xing noted.

    Xing didn¡¯t dodge, he flicked his wrist, sending Li¡¯er to the sky and caught the spear between his left hand and waist. He spun violently, snapping the spear in two.

    He flicked the butte of the spear into the air.

    The Guiding Star Fist: Seventh Fist - Galactic Spiral.

    Xing stepped back, and withoutrealising, the aura and Qi that exhumed forced Jushi to step forward, as if drawn to him. The moment he stepped forward Xing loosed a punch filled with Qi, the spiralling qi in his hand swirled as if it were the galaxy itself.

    Xing¡¯s fist connected with a sickening crunch, sending Jushi crashing to the ground with a pained cry. But even as he fell, he refused to surrender, his eyes burning with defiance.

    Xing caught both Li¡¯er and the broken butte of Jushi¡¯s spear in both hands and performed an Instantaneous Step, appearing in front of him in an instant.

    As he towered over Jushi, he brought the butte down into the man¡¯s shoulder, effectively immobilising him. ¡°This fight is over, take your master and leave.¡± Xing growled.

    As they stood there amidst the wreckage of their battle, a sense of weary relief washed over Xing.

    He pushed himself up, cradling in his arms. He turned away then Xia Tao lunged forward, a dagger aimed at his heart. Xing spun away, then caught the blade with his Iron Shredding Claws, fingers clamping on the blade.

    Xia Tao eyes opened widely from the shock, but mostly from fright.

    ¡°Shredding Claw Xing,¡± Jushi whispered through gritted teeth, his eyes widening with recognition.

    Disappointment flickered across Xing¡¯s face. ¡°So, you know who I am.¡±

    Jushi nodded weakly, unable to hide his pain. Xing sighed, feeling a mix of pity and determination. He couldn¡¯t leave any loose ends.

    ¡°I gave you a chance, Jushi,¡± Xing said, his voice cold and resolute. ¡°Now I must take your hand¡­as compensation.

    Xing stomped the butte embedded in Jushi¡¯s right shoulder. The spearman wailed out maniacally, then Xing racked his hand against his shoulder blade, severing his right had completely.

    Jushi wailed out even louder as he clutched his bleeding stump.

    Xing turned Xia Tao, who stood trembling, his bravado evaporating. ¡°If anyone comes looking for me. I will take more than your eye,¡± Xing warned. His voice was like ice, each word a dagger of intent.

    As Xia Tao¡¯s eyes widened in fear, but before he could react, Xing plucked out Xia Tao left eye, hitting the pain acupoint in his neck in one smooth motion.

    The young master fell to the ground, clutching his empty socket, too shocked to scream.

    Xing crushed the eye in his hand, the wet squelch of the act reverberating through the clearing. He turned and began to walk away, Li¡¯er cradled protectively against his chest.

    Behind him, Xia Tao¡¯s screams finally broke through the silence, a haunting cry of agony and despair.

    Xing didn¡¯t look back. His focus was on the path ahead, ensuring that Li¡¯er would never face such horrors again.

 Chapter 51: Seclusion on the Jade Dragon Snow Mountain

    Six months passed and the memory of the child had been further ingrained into Susu¡¯s mind. It was as if she never left her with Zhao Xing.

    However, she just hoped she was actually there with her. The memories of Susu waking in the middle of the night, ensuring she was still breathing had been ingrained in her and that was all she did now.

    Wake in the middle of the night, only to realise the child wasn¡¯t there anymore.

    Despite leaving her, Susu still held reservations with Xing taking care of her. Especially with his tendency to drink wine and womanise with the prettiest woman that¡¯ll cross his path.

    ¡°No,¡± Susu whispered. He wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Or so she hoped.

    Susu calmed her mind, sitting in the lotus position cultivating. ¡°He swore off wine as long as the child was in his care. He won¡¯t falter.¡±

    The wind whistled into the cave, light from the sun seeping through the cracks of calcified walls and holes that sat above her.

    The sound of flowing water from a nearby river calmed her, as most things did within the forest.

    As the anger in her heart slowly dissipated over the course of the passing months, she realised that her inner strength increased slightly due to her having a better understanding of the Soft Heart Mantra.

    Master said, the Soft Heart Mantra wasn¡¯t a cultivation manual¡­but a breathing technique, Susu mused, confused.

    All her life, she had used the Soft Heart Mantra to cultivate, using the principles and insights her master had told her, only for him to acknowledge it was a breathing technique¡­was beyond frustrating.

    Yet, she still Ascended to the Divination Realm.

    Master, should I continue using the same principles when I cultivate? I don¡¯t know if I should.

    She sat there ruminating on this for the pass six months, and finally realised that despite the Soft Heart Mantra being considered a breathing technique only¡­she still ascended to the Divination Realm, which meant.

    She had created her own technique, based on the principles and insights she found and realised.

    But most importantly, she¡¯d never experienced Qi deviation.

    Not once in her life.

    The first month of seclusion, Susu had allowed Shi Qiu¡¯s smile to pass through her mind.

    After years of suppressing it.

    His smile reminded her of the time they spent together. However, in the second month, those thoughts of him were replaced the child¡¯s emerald eyes and smile.

    Susu¡¯s cultivation improved drastically, not by leaps and bounds as she would¡¯ve hoped, but it was an improvement nonetheless.

    Three years ago, Susu felt her Soul Dantian rumble as if it were ready to expand. She believed she was close to ascending to the Accentuation Realm.

    At the time, she was still with Shi Qiu, but soon after he broke off the engagement. The rumbling sensation she had felt within her Soul Dantian, she never felt that sensation again.

    Susu would never admit it, but Shi Qiu breaking off the engagement angered and frustrated her more than she knew.

    The feelings she had for him, were deep. She had infatuations before, but the way he spoke, the way he carried himself, the way he touched and caressed.

    It made her feel loved. A love she didn¡¯t know she desired. A loved she never thought she¡¯d experience. A love, that broke her heart.

    And because of it, the final step she needed to reach the Accentuation Realm, was gone.

    She tried mimicking the circumstances as she cultivated many times, but that rumbling sensation never returned, which only served to let her hate for Shi Qiu fester.

    No¡­that¡¯s a lie, Susu admitted, I don¡¯t hate him¡­I hate the cowardice within him!

    The pain of his cowardice was evident when she found out, that Shi Qiu did love her, but as he was selected as the heir of the Emerald Sky Palace, which meant he couldn¡¯t marry her.

    ¡°He could¡¯ve just told me the truth, I would¡¯ve understood.¡± She whispered. ¡°I am not unreasonable!¡±

    Out of all her Martial Brothers, Xing despised Shi Qiu the most. He¡¯d never approved of him, he felt that Shi Qiu was pompous, arrogant and articulately annoying.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    However, despite that, he treated Susu like a woman, something she revered.

    ¡­with love and care¡­for a time.

    ¡­but that was all in the past.

    Susu¡¯s heart was devoid of love and full of anger¡­stifling her progress. It didn¡¯t help either when Yan Fan asked her to join the Golden Bowl Sect recently.

    Shi Qiu¡¯s betrayal was still on her mind.

    Joining the Golden Bowl Sect? Me? Ban Susu? Susu the Scorpion Maiden? Not in this lifetime¡­nor the next.

    The Golden Bowl Sect wanted heroes of valor and prestige. Yes, Susu didn¡¯t come from a sect, nor was she sought after by any for her martial prowess.

    However, No one could ever dispute that she was seen as a hero within the Wulin, possibly a pillar¡­if she wasn¡¯t a Parconian.

    She knew how they felt about her, but she didn¡¯t care. All that mattered to her now, was the child.

    ¡°I must break through to the Accentuation Realm or I won¡¯t be able to protect her!¡± Susu said aloud, feeling the cold wind tracing against his neck, sending ripples of goosebumps through her body.

    Susu tried to calm herself for the tenth time and began generating Qi within her Soul Dantian. Then flooded it Qi towards her Core Dantian, hoping to open the second meridian point within that Dantian.

    She filled her Soul Dantian, she ruminated hoping that filling it up, would allow her Dantian to rumble.

    It didn¡¯t.

    It felt as though she was out of breath and wanted to open her mouth, but her was dissipating, which confused her.

    My Qi is disappearing? This isn¡¯t right, She noted.

    The words of Zhu Zixin came to Susu, each time her Qi dissipated. ¡°Once you¡¯ve quelled your anger. Your Qi will flow as smooth as a stone under a river.¡±

    The former owner of the Lion Cub Escort Company, was a good man. Despite her reservations of getting close to him. He gave Susu sound advice, sensing the anger that brewed within her soul.

    He¡¯d advised her on how it ruptured the flow of her Qi.

    Zhu Zixin wasn¡¯t a peerless master, was he an Elder of a great sect. He, however was great man of integrity and insight. I¡¯m sure master would¡¯ve become good friends with him, She said, feeling goosebumps rose from her forearms.

    The words he left Susu, were as significant as her master¡¯s own. The old master deciphered that Xing and Susu shared the same master based on their stances¡­despite them altering The Guided Fist to their own personal fighting styles.

    Zhu Zixin held Master Feng Chaoxiang in high regards. He told Susu and Xing that his martial arts was simple, but it must be revered, as four alternate styles blossomed from it alone.

    The only challenge The Guided Fist had, was its lack of power, which lacked the ferocity of swirling Qi which made the impacts of each blow lacking on impact.

    That must be master only considered it a breathing technique, He realised something after he ascended to the Qi Perception Realm.

    As Master Feng Chaoxiang completed his Star Guiding Fist, he passed it on to Susu, which solidified Zhu Zixin¡¯s words about him. ¡°An unknown genius with a heart of a saint.¡±

    Master Chaoxiang even incorporated breathing elements from the Soft Heart Mantra into the The Star Guiding Fist and gave his own insights on why breathing a specific way, will provide maximum external prowess.

    Susu took the insight and incorporated what she felt worked for her One Hundred Venom Strike.

    She saw results, instantly in the pass few months. The One Hundred Venom Strike, could even be considered Two Hundred Venom Strike.

    An acupuncture sequence from Ying¡¯s Poison Crane Finger, followed a Qi Acupoint sequence from Heng Guo¡¯s Willow Tree Sword Stance and a simpler variant to Xing¡¯s Iron Shredding Claws.

    It was as if, Feng Chaoxiang left a treasure of martial arts elements to increase his student¡¯s proficiency.

    He showed them where and how he failed them in instruction. The manual also showed how their varying styles compliment each other, variantly. Which would only further improve their distinctive styles.

    It truly was a blessing to be taught by your master, Susu thought. I wouldn¡¯t change it for the world¡­but please, help me breakthrough!

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Three Days Later

    Susu didn¡¯t breakthrough, despite the rumbling sensation she felt within her Core Dantian.

    That sensation, did make her feel as though she was close to a breakthrough, but something was missing.

    But she didn¡¯t know what.

    Susu continually generating Qi from her Soul Dantian, then forced it into her Core Dantian. She tried her best by influencing her Qi to stay within her Core Dantian, but it would always waft into the meridians, leading to her Mind Dantian.

    On the fifth day, Susu lied down on her mat within her cave abode, resting and rebuilding her strength.

    The strain of her cultivating for four days without sustenance, forced her meridians to shrink from the overuse.

    In those four days, frustration began to set in on the third day, but despite that Susu continued on, thinking of the child¡¯s smile.

    It gave her the resolve to continue on, if her body could go on for four more days, she would because that¡¯s how important the child was to her.

    On the seventh day, Susu fished out two fish from the nearby pond. The sweet scent of the foliage around the surrounding area did her body good, as the stiffness slowly eroded into elevation.

    The thoughts of breaking through to the Accentuation Realm filled Susu¡¯s mind constantly. She wanted access to three additional meridians, which would¡¯ve increased her strength drastically.

    Allowing her match her martial brother, Xing in strength and also allow her to snap a tree in two with the crack of her whip!

    ¡°My Core Dantian is rumbling, but its not expanding. I must try something different.¡± Susu said, taking a bite out of her freshly cooked fish.

    The taste of the fish was plain, as she realised she hardly used the spices she had in her sack. It had a subtle saltiness that exploded in flavor within her mouth after the third bite, which sent a ripple of goosebumps around her body.

    Susu wasn¡¯t a great cook, so she refused to waste her spices, as all she needed was sustenance.

    After Susu finished off her fish, she hunted for a tree with the widest branches and the thickest leaves. Once she did, she plunked herself down and nestled her back onto the coarse bark and closed her eyes, finally taking a rest.

    The rest lasted three hours, as the sounds of frogs and crickets shrieking in the night, waking her as they claimed the surroundings as their own, not as if she cared.

    Susu didn¡¯t move and allowed the sweet sounds of nature to cradle her to rest. This was the first time she allowed it ever since retreating to Jade Dragon Snow Mountain.

    This mountain was known for its wild animals, rich vegetation and lakes that surrounded the mountain and that was thanks to the snow-tipped mountain, hence its name.

    ¡°I need to fast for longer periods,¡± She said softly, ¡°A fast may along me to get past mu bottleneck. The rumbling within My Core Dantian is weaker that I remember¡­maybe that¡¯s the answer to to expanding my Core Dantian."

 Chapter 52: Accentuation Realm

    The first day of Susu¡¯s fast, she used a fifth of her Qi. Usually, she would¡¯ve used a third. A tip Zhu Zixin had given to her, one she barely remembered.

    That was one of the things she disliked about her master. He allowed them to figure things out on their own, without a single tip.

    Susu hated that, she wanted answers today¡­now even, but her master always forced her to figure things out on her own.

    The hate wasn¡¯t pure, as she realised that being forced to figure things out, was why she was able to create the Dance of the Scorpion Maiden.

    As Susu generated Qi within her Soul Dantian. She swirled it slowly, allowing the Qi to soothe through her meridians and into her Core and Mind Dantian.

    After a full day of cultivating, she began to sweat from the exertion. She thought of using the tranquil method but first needed to understand how long she could Swirl her Qi without stopping.

    She did so for another day hour, then finally stopped realising her body was drenched in sweat. ¡°Two days this time,¡± She whispered.

    Susu downed the first bottle and sat back down in the lotus position and began cultivating again.

    After three days of cultivating, a thought sparked into Susu¡¯s mind, something she¡¯d never thought of before. ¡°Should I swirl the Qi within three Dantians whilst filling my meridians?¡±

    She asked this, trying to understand the rumbling sensation she felt with her Core Dantian.

    Susu closed her eyes and began to cultivate, this time, filling all three Dantians with her Qi.

    She allowed her Qi to fill within her twelve meridians. Once she was satisfied, she swirled the Qi within all three of her dantians.

    An hour passed and Susu¡¯s body was drenched in sweat. Her mind began to dwindle from fatigue.

    This level of Qi control was taxing on her mind and body, something she clearly underestimated, but with the child¡¯s face planted into her mind.

    This was nothing but a walk in a forest.

    Two hours passed, then a rippling sensation erupted within one of her meridians, the one located in her right arm.

    The ripple turned into a form of fire, that made her wince. She tried to dissipate the Qi within that specific meridian as she continued to swirl the Qi within all her dantians, but realised she would have to stop swirling Qi, something she wasn¡¯t willing to do.

    The inflamed Qi crept down to her Core Dantian and slowly began to pour in, like a mist. Her muscles began to retract, making them feel like twigs which meant if she moved the Qi within her would rupture her muscles.

    Despite her muscles contracting, Susu felt stronger. As the inflamed Qi began to swirl within her Core Dantian, she had urge to touch the inflamed Qi.

    At the back of her mind though, a nudging sensation urged her not to, so she followed her instincts and continued to cultivate, leaving that inflamed Qi alone.

    Is this how Qi-Deviation is? Access to a stronger body, at the cost of damaging my meridian pathways?

    It was tempting, tempting to grab that flame, a flame that would increase her power exponentially¡­but it would destroy her talent permanently.

    Susu kept her mind still and her body roiling with Qi continuously. Her Qi continually flowed into her Core Dantian.

    An hour more passed and Susu still hadn¡¯t given into the sweet sensation of the fire Qi creeping up to her Mind Dantian.

    It began to feel like a whisper, wafting around her mind. ¡°Take it¡­take the flame and gain the strength you need to protect the child.¡±

    Susu ignored it.

    Susu¡¯s Core Dantian was filled halfway, and then she felt her muscles retract, to the size of a thread, but she kept her mind firm.

    The fire sensation roiling in her meridians continually tempted her, but she didn¡¯t allow it to form in her mind. As her Core Dantian was finally filled, making her Soul Dantian roil for the same attention.

    The Qi she cultivated was now like a roiling within her meridians, making her body quiver from the pain.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Susu¡¯s meridians within then wilt from the fire sensation within her Qi, Susu changed the balance from her into a Yin energy, quelling the fire sensation and cooling the fire in response.

    It wasn¡¯t something she told her, but it came as a natural reaction¡­to Yang energy. Of course¡­how could I be so stupid, my Yang energy got out of control! This is QI DEVIATION!

    Susu bottled the inflamed around her own Yin-Qi, as if it were a cocooned cicada. It took her an hour to fully smother the Qi, then she held it there, slowly trying to re-balance the inflamed Qi.

    Susu¡¯s internal organs had began to roil, as if they were set ablaze as she continually tried to re-balance the inflamed Qi.

    The Yang-Qi began to roil, thrashing against her Yin-Qi shield.

    The Yin-Qi shield shattered into pieces, realising what she was trying to do. The Yang-Qi shot right back into her meridians and the scorching sensation erupted.

    She spat out of mouthful of blood, and shrieked. ¡°What is happening?¡± She whispered, ¡°Why is my Qi unbalanced?!¡±

    As Susu felt the balance of her Qi continually slip. The Yang-Qi roiled and thrashed within the meridian located in her right shoulder.

    Her muscles felt like they were on fire, and she could feel the temptation to give in to the Qi Deviation growing stronger with each passing second. ¡°No¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡± She whispered through gritted teeth, sweat pouring down her face.

    Letting the Yang-Qi run wild, would allow her to gain immense strength, momentarily. But the cost of permanently damaging her meridians was too high.

    Yes, her meridians would be able to handle her using such fiery Qi, but it would also send her insane from the pain.

    An image of the child¡¯s emerald eyes and innocent smile flashed in her mind, giving her the resolve to hold on just a little longer.

    The urge to release the swirling Qi had reached its breaking point for Susu. If I release my Qi, the Yang-Qi might run ragged and destroy my dantians.

    Susu sealed the acupoint within her left shoulder and quelled swirling the Qi within her Dantians.

    Five hours passed and her Qi finally dissipated from within all her Dantians and Meridians, all but the Yang-Qi that tried to free itself from its acupoint sealing.

    Then, the unthinkable happened.

    Susu¡¯s Core Dantian began rumble and roil, as it slowly began to expand, which made her shriek. Not now, she whispered, NOT NOW!

    The surge of energy was unstoppable. She took a deep breath, calming her mind and focusing her thoughts. She couldn''t afford to falter now.

    An image of the child¡¯s emerald eyes and innocent smile sparked into her mind, giving her to resolve and strength to not give up. ¡°The strength and resolve I have, is to protect you little one. As long as I am alive. No one will ever hurt you!¡±

    She generated Qi within her Soul Dantian, feeling as it swirled and condensed like a maelstrom of power.

    Susu surged it toward her Core Dantian. The Qi moved like a powerful current, filling her meridians and pushing against the barriers within her. Each pulse of energy felt like a hammer striking an anvil, reverberating through her entire being.

    As the Qi entered her Core Dantian, she swirled it onto the Dantian walls, then calcified it, solidifying her Core Dantian before it expanded again.

    The process was excruciating. Every fiber of her being screamed in agony, but Susu gritted her teeth and persevered, which wasn¡¯t helped by the flaming pain she had within her right shoulder.

    She could feel every minute change, every shift in her internal landscape. The expansion continued, stretching her limits until it stopped abruptly, leaving her Core Dantian partially calcified.

    A day passed and Susu continually calcified her Qi on her Core Dantian. This time when it expanded, she felt the first meridian point within her Core Dantian expose itself.

    As her Qi flooded through the meridian she winced as her Qi cleansed. The pain was intense, like a searing fire that burned through her veins, but she welcomed it, knowing it was a sign of progress. Her mind was a fortress, impenetrable and unwavering.

    She would not be defeated.

    Susu repeated this process, for four days. Each day, she surged Qi from her Soul Dantian into her Core Dantian.

    As her Core Dantian expanded a little more, the second meridian point finally exposed itself and so did the final meridian point.

    Her body became a crucible, refining her Qi, purging impurities, and forging her spirit anew.

    The forest around her seemed to hum in resonance with her struggle, the wind whispering through the trees as if cheering her on.¡°I¡¯ve done it!¡± Susu celebrated, ¡°I¡¯ve opened all three meridian points, now I must calcify my dantian so it doesn¡¯t crack!¡±

    At the end of the fourth day, her Core Dantian was fully calcified, and all three meridian points were open.

    The power coursing through her was immense, a torrent of energy that she could barely contain.

    She felt a profound sense of accomplishment, her heart swelling with pride. She had done it. She had broken through to the Accentuation Realm. Her spirit blazed like a star, casting light into the darkest corners of her soul.

    Susu spent the next three days, consolidated her Core Dantian, stabilizing it and ensuring its foundation was solid.

    The process left her exhausted. Her limbs felt like lead, her vision blurred, and her breaths came in ragged gasps.

    She could feel her strength waning, her body begging for rest. But she held on, knowing that she had to complete this final step. Failure now would mean undoing everything she had worked so hard for.

    She lay down on her mat within the cave, feeling the cool ground beneath her. The sound of the flowing river nearby soothed her, a gentle reminder of the life that continued to thrive outside her secluded world.

    As she closed her eyes, a faint smile played on her lips. She thought of the child, her emerald eyes and innocent smile, the motivation that had driven her through this arduous journey.

    Susu had become an Accentuation Realm master. The journey had been long and filled with pain, but it had been worth it. She fainted from exhaustion, but her heart was full of joy and satisfaction.

    The night passed in a blur of dreams and memories. Susu saw herself training with her master, the harsh lessons and the rare moments of praise.

    When Susu awoke, the first light of dawn was filtering through the cracks in the cave walls. Her body ached, every muscle protesting as she tried to sit up. But she felt different. There was a new strength within her, a depth of power that she had never known before.

    As she rose slowly, unsteadily, and stepped out of the cave. The forest greeted her with the songs of birds and the rustling of leaves. She felt connected to it all, part of a greater whole.

 Chapter 53: Are Men Born Evil?

    ¡°Two copper coins and not a penny more!¡± Xing said smiling wryly.

    The innkeeper wrinkled his brow, eyeing Xing up and down, disgusted. ¡°You have a child sir. It¡¯s gonna wake my guests up!¡­Five copper coins, no less. You want for five days, you have to pay for her too!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s an angel, she hardly keeps any noise, I promise!¡± Xing said.

    The innkeeper waved him off, uninterested in entertaining Xing which only made Xing pout.

    The inn was the only one found in the village and miles. Xing was tired of sleeping in trees and so was Li¡¯er.

    The little began fretting franticly the last few weeks, which only served to agitate him further.

    He¡¯d even almost dropped her from a tree. That gave him a fright, which made wary enough to sleep close to the ground.

    However, that only served to attract wolves. He didn¡¯t mind the wolves though. It allowed him to have meat for breakfast, lunch and dinner.

    After Xing¡¯s scuffle with the Young Master from Shaanxi. He spent the next three months roaming as he solidified his Mind Dantian.

    As hard as he tried, calcifying his Qi onto his Core Dantian, the cracks that were now embellished throughout this dantian wall, just wouldn¡¯t seal, which made him scared to fight anyone.

    He relied heavily on his internal strength, during a fight, but now he had has to use his head more, or something could happen to Zhao Li.

    I guess I have no choice, Li¡¯er needs a roof over her head, Xing mused.

    Xing slammed the five copper coins on the table, pursing his lips in annoyance. He turned his head and rocked Li¡¯er back and forth as he turned his nose up to the sky. ¡°I¡¯m in your care,¡± He said firmly.

    ¡°Thank You,¡±

    The innkeeper snatched up the copper coins, then hustled from behind his counter, picking up a bucket of from behind the counter then ushered them up the stairs before Xing could change his mind.

    As the innkeeper led them up the stairs. Xing noted that the second floor had eight rooms, four on either side.

    The innkeeper walked up to the third room on the right. He pushed open the beige-coloured door.

    Xing walked in and was met with a bed to his right with a window above it. To the left, was a small closet. In the middle of the room was a table with three empty basins.

    The innkeeper entered, slid the curtain open, and then pushed the window open. He poured water into two of the three basins then turned back to Xing.

    ¡°Your room,¡± He said with a smile, then left Xing to his own machinations.

    As Xing entered, he bolted for the bed and sat down immediately. The softness of the bed, sent ripples of relief from his lower back, down his legs and up his spine.

    ¡°That¡¯s far more relaxing that I expected,¡± Xing noted, placing Zhao Li on the bed.

    Zhao Li giggled, and looked up at him. He smiled as he looked down on her, then blew a loud sigh of relief.

    The room smelled of dust, wood and cold wind. Xing rocked back, feeling as the bed was ready to fall apart.

    He looked, realising the bed legs were propped up on a piece of wood, leveling it out across the floor. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was something.

    Li¡¯er grabbed his chin,  after pushing herself up and freeing herself from her robes. A habit she recently picked up.

    Xing laughed, scooped her up into his lap, then placed her back on the bed. She began rolling around the bed animated as ever, which made him smile.

    When she got tired of rolling, she stood up on the bed and tried to jump up and down, failing each time she stood up for a few seconds.

    Xing laughed, which made the little girl turn to him. She tilted her head curiously at him, then giggled into a laugh.

    If this was what it meant to be a father, then Xing thoroughly enjoyed it. However, he hated how much Li¡¯er had to be covered up, because she was an Axsumite. ¡°We¡¯ll stay here for a few days Li¡¯er,¡± Xing said calmly. ¡°Then we¡¯ll finally get to go where I hope it¡¯s better¡­for the both of us.¡±

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    The following day, Xing found a carpenter to fix Li¡¯er broken figurine. The relief that he felt when the carpenter said he could fix, lifted the boulders that had been planted on his shoulders ever since the figurine had been damaged.

    When he returned the figurine to Li¡¯er, her face lit up, as if she noticed the difference. That made Xing smile.

    Those peaceful moments, warmed his heart. Her smile, lit a fire in his stomach, a fire of protection. One he had no intentions of dwindling to embers.

    Once he was settled, they began their journey again and finally made their way to the province of Sichuan.

    Not too long after entering the province, A few bandits tried to intimidate him out of his gold, silver and bronze only to meet their end, thanks to his newly found strength.

    Unlike most provinces within Huaxia, Sichuan was a lot more barren. The roads were battered whilst the vegetation was drying up.

    The barren nuance of Sichuan was polarising, for Xing. He was used to province that held a rich vegetation and less lawlessness.

    It made him wary of raising raising Li¡¯er here, but it could also be his only refuge.

    Not having the answer and decided to see its plains. Xing wandered around Sichuan for a few weeks, feeling as though this might not be the best idea, but always remembered his Master¡¯s words whenever he wanted to be quiet. ¡°Protect her until Susu is strong enough.¡±

    ¡°Yes Master, I will.¡± He answered, nestling her in his arms as she smiled at him.

    The banditry was a problem, but outside of that. The people within the province were friendly and looked out for each other. He liked that.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Four months have passed since his master¡¯s death and loneliness was settling in on Xing. I might not be the only one who needs people to interact with, Xing thought bitterly. ¡°I need a place to stay and some people at least, Li¡¯er needs to be social, but with her being an Axsumite that¡¯ll be problematic.¡±

    Xing kept to himself within the forest which had rich vegetation. It was the first one he came across and the urge to settle there was becoming evident.

    As he sat in a tree, watching Li¡¯er crawling and walking, playing with her swordsman figurine.

    He watched her toss it around, testing its durability, which made Xing shriek each time he heard it drop to the ground.

    The creaks of a cart groaned in the short distance, making Xing drop from the tree. He picked up his bag and scooped up Li¡¯er up into his arms, he tucked the swordsman figurine in his sack to Li¡¯er¡¯s complaints.

    Xing shot up in the air using his Qinggong, skipping from tree to tree, following the sound of the would-be wagon, which seemed to be heading west.

    As Xing passed, birds chirped loudly, startled from his presence and also scampering away in fear.

    He tapped the bark of a tree, feeling the wind crumpling in his ear and Li¡¯er complaining and tapping his sack, hoping the figurine would return to her arms.

    Xing kicked off a tree, soaring to his left, then descended to the ground as the closest tree was too far for him to continue.

    He skipped over a fallen tree, skidding underneath another. Then kicked himself up into the air, floating twenty meters once he¡¯d reached the end of the grove.

    Two women walking below saw him appear, then hid behind a tree. He ignored them, noticing an Axe haunched over a tree stub. ¡°Chopping wood for the winter.¡± He said.

    Xing twirled in the air, landing on the ground with a skid, then darted right, following the sound of the cart. The cart rocked back and forth in the short distance. ¡°Found it.¡± He said. ¡°If there¡¯s a cart, then there¡¯s trade. Trade means people. People means food.¡±

    Xing squinted, then leapt back into the trees, watching as the cart followed a crumpled road that led towards a mountain, which was heading west.

    An old man held the reigns, sipping on a gourd peacefully. Xing couldn¡¯t see his face, but he followed the cart, ensuring it wasn¡¯t a bandit haul.

    Eventually, night came and Xing kept to himself up in a tree, nestling a fretful Li¡¯er who wanted to walk. He¡¯d fed her some milk, which eventually silenced her for a bit, but she still wanted to walk around.

    Xing watched the old man starting a fire. The howling winds of Sichuan tried their best to quell it, but the fire was too strong.

    A growling echo boomed across the night sky, shaming Xing as he held his stomach. The sweet aroma of roasted fish with a hint of spices touched his nose and tongue. Aren¡¯t I supposed to smell it first before my stomach growled, He complained.

    The old man went back to his cart, picked up a jar and added more spices to the fish. The urge to drop from the tree was firmly set in his mind, and he even thought about stealing it.

    No! I¡¯m a hero! I can¡¯t do that, I can¡¯t set a bad example for Li''er.

    ...but hunger would make a man do anything, even to his parents.

    ¡°There¡¯s more where that came from.¡± The old man said, voice reverberating.

    Xing swallowed deeply, tasting the cold wind and nodded. He wasn¡¯t sure if to take it as an invitation, so he didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°I¡¯m an old man, I don¡¯t bite, you can come on down. I¡¯m sure the little one you have would also like some warmth.¡±

    Xing dropped to the ground, breaking twigs beneath his feet. The twigs tried to penetrate his boots, but he ignored the soft sensation, then approached the old man¡¯s camp.

    The old man waved his hand, ushering him to an empty spot within the camp. Xing gave a reverent bow, holding Li¡¯er tight to his chest, ensuring her robes didn¡¯t show her skin.

    ¡°Thank You for the warm offer Elder,¡± Xing said, cupping his fist awkwardly as Li¡¯er began to fret from the cold.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be so formal, but it¡¯s good to see you again.¡± The old man said

    Again? Xing thought confused. He squinted, taking a good look at the old man whilst the fire snapped and crackled in the background.

    A gust of way swept across the campsite, flaring the fire up, making the sight of him easier to finally recognise.

    A wrinkled smile resonated onto the old man¡¯s face, making him look friendly. His long mustache was distinct, making it easy for Xing to remember him. ¡°Elder!¡± Xing shouted, placing Li¡¯er in his lap as he bowed awkwardly. ¡°Forgive me for not giving you face!¡±

    ¡°Come lad, forget the formalities. It¡¯s good to see you¡¯re well. I see the little one¡¯s a lot livelier than before.¡±

    Did he know Li''er was sick? Xing thought. ¡°ah...yes. She¡¯s a lot better.¡±

    ¡°Good good, it¡¯s good to hear her breathing smoothly now.¡±

    ¡°You recognised her lack of breath?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I thought you did as well.¡±

    ¡°No no, I¡¯m not smart enough,¡± Xing said

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter now, once she¡¯s fine that¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    ¡°She is fine and thank you for the concern,¡± Xing said.

    The two of them sat in silence, listening to the animal¡¯s snarl and crickets croak, killing the silence the night had intended for both of them.

    ¡°You can take some fish lad, I assure you, its not poisoned.¡±

    Xing laughed lightly and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m in your care Elder!¡±

    The old man pulled a pipe from his sleeve, and slowly added some tobacco, then lit it with the fire. He puffed a few O¡¯s, resting his back on a nearby tree. ¡°I can tell you have a few questions¡­¡±

    ¡°Xing, Zhao Xing!¡± He said with a smile.

    ¡°Good name, and the little one.¡±

    ¡°Zhao Li,¡±

    ¡°A bit plain don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Which I¡¯d love her life to be, Elder.¡±

    ¡°I see, as her father you would know what¡¯s best for her.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t actually,¡± Xing said, smiling shyly. ¡°I¡¯m learning along the way.¡±

    The old man laughed, puffing a whiff of smoke from his lips. ¡°So did I when I was a few years younger than you.¡±

    ¡°You have a son?¡±

    ¡°Daughter, just like you.¡± He answered smiling.

    Xing smiled and nodded, then eyed him, feeling Li¡¯er try to free herself from her robes. He rolled her over and began stroking her stomach, which made her giggle.

    ¡°Congratulations.¡± The old man said.

    ¡°For?¡± Xing asked confused.

    ¡°You¡¯re of the Qi Perception Realm.¡±

    ¡°You know?¡±

    ¡°Of Course, your Dantians roiling uncontrollably, it¡¯s hard not to notice.¡±

    Xing sat back surprised by the old man¡¯s words. My Dantians are roiling? They don¡¯t feel that way.

    ¡°I guess you had trouble with the breakthrough. That¡¯s the only reason your Dantians would roil that way.¡±

    ¡°I did actually, but I plan to fix that once I find a place to stay.¡±

    ¡°A place to stay, you know where you¡¯re headed?¡±

    ¡°Hardly, I don¡¯t know the land. They people here seem friendly, but my situation is different.¡±

    ¡°Sounds as if¡­you running from something.¡±

    ¡°No¡­not necessarily, I¡¯m running toward something.¡±

    ¡°Hooo¡­I wonder what that is?¡±

    ¡°Peace¡­¡±

    The old man smiled, pulling the edges of his long mustache, then nodded as if Xing had gained his approval.

    Li¡¯er tugged Xing¡¯s arm, revealing herself. She pulled herself free of her robes and began giggling as though she¡¯d won a game.

    Xing swirled his Qi within his Core Dantian, feeling the Qi leak through the cracks of his Dantian. He jumped back, shielding her, and raised his right coating it in his Qi.

    ¡°Oh-ho.¡± The old man said with a smile. ¡°Never thought I¡¯d see an Axsumite child.¡±

    Xing surged his Qi forming his Iron Shredding Claws, then raised his hand in a defensive stance. ¡°Elder, I have no quarrel with you, nor does Li¡¯er. I just want to raise my daughter in peace. HOWEVER, if you mean to cause her harm...forgive me for being rude!¡± Xing said, coldly.

    The old man laughed heartily, then pulled on his mustache as he nodded. He sat back, raising his pipe in the air and continued to smoke his pipe, ignoring Xing.

    A few minutes passed between them and Xing hadn¡¯t dropped his guard. He watched the old man steadily, awaiting for his killing aura to flair¡­but the old man held none. He seemed more interested in smoking, than on fighting.

    ¡°I won¡¯t cause your daughter any harm Shredding Claw Xing.¡± The Old man said calmly.

    ¡°Shredding Claw Xing? Elder, do you know me?¡± Xing asked.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve seen you fight at the Grand Martial Arts Tournament six years ago. You were thinner then, but look at you, you¡¯re a boulder now. Pure muscle.¡±

    Xing dropped his left hand but kept his Qi swirling between his Dantians just in case the old man tried a sneak attack. ¡°I have a proposition for Shredding Claw Xing, would you like to hear it.¡±

    ¡°It depends.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this has nothing to do with your daughter. But if you agree, I can help you find a place for your daughter to stay without a problem.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s an Axsumite, why would you offer her a place to stay without trouble?¡±

    ¡°Are men born evil?¡± The old man asked.

    ¡°No, they are not.¡±

    ¡°Do you think your daughter is evil?¡±

    ¡°NO!¡± He snapped.

    ¡°Neither do I. Your daughter wasn¡¯t born evil, but her actions in the future might be. If she grows up in a world with hate and no love. The possibility of her becoming evil is high. I think it¡¯s fair to give her a chance, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Everyone deserves a chance to live Elder.¡±

    The old man turned to Xing, smiling. He puffed another whiff of smoke and Xing watched as the smoke trailed into the sky, flowing directly towards the moon. ¡°Then we are in agreement, yes?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, I need to hear the proposition first Elder.¡±

    ¡°Stop calling me Elder, my name is Jun¡­Xiabo Jun.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Xing said. ¡°Elder Jun¡­what is this proposition you have for me?¡±

 Chapter 54: This is not Enough...

    Susu sat under a tree, braiding leather tassels together forming them into a new whip.

    Feng Chaoxiang, her master had snapped Scourge as he decimated both Xing and her, when they tried the save the child from his grasp.

    Susu never seen her master so vicious. No, she never experienced it. Yes, he was strict, yes, but he was never domineering with her. That side was usually extended to Heng Guo, Bo Ying and Zhao Xing.

    I miss you, master, Susu thought, straining a leather tassel through another loop. She allowed her mind to wander whilst the wind caressed her fingertips.

    The Jade Dragon Mountain was tranquil, just the way she liked it, so she embraced its surreality as much as possible before she began her training anew.

    After Susu broke through to the Accentuation Realm, a burning sensation erupted in her right shoulder. It felt as though the two meridians within that shoulder were damaged.

    The pain didn¡¯t wallow away, but eventually her right shoulder turned purple, from internal bruising.

    On the third day, she ensured that her Core Dantian was fully calcified and tried cultivating. When her Qi reached the meridians within her right shoulder, it sang a song of pain and fire.

    She tried to soothe the pain within the damaged meridian pathways, but it only seemed to make it worst.

    Each time she sent a smidgen of Qi hoping to slowly heal it. The two meridians pathways within her right shoulder would roil uncontrollably, forcing her to stop.

    The only time Susu felt relief in her right shoulder was when night came. Even then, her Qi would still stall and the pain in her shoulder would groan painfully, but it wasn¡¯t as painful as it was during the day.

    ¡°I have to see at strength I¡¯ve lost in my right arm.¡± Susu said aloud.

    As Susu finished braiding her whip. She rolled her shoulder into comfort, alleviating the subtle throbs of fire, then flicked her wrist violently.

    She held slid her left foot back, then planted all of her right into her right foot. She rocked Scourge, holding it then swirled her Qi into her right arm.

    A burning sensation erupted into her right arm, forcing her to since. She ignored it, swallowing deeply then shifted her feet, cracking Scourge against a thickly layered tree.

    A loud snap bellowed throughout the air, followed by a loud snippet of crackles which emanated from the tree.

    Susu watched as bits of wood crumbled from where she snapped Scourge, leaving a giant crater of a hole in the middle of the tree.

    The tree then trailed to the left and the sound of straining wood groaned out like a moaning lion waking at first light, startling animals that were in close vicinity.

    The tree began to slowly fall to its left and an elongated boom, exploded sending ripples of dust and grime throughout the surrounding area.

    Susu kicked herself into the air, using her qinggong, watching as dust, leaves, weeds and grime puffed into the air, smothering the entire area in a deep dusty smog.

    As the dust poured into Susu¡¯s eyes, forcing tears to flow down her cheeks. She whipped them away but regretted not wearing her veil.

    As the commotion around the area finally settled, Susu leapt towards the fallen tree, examining her blow on the trunk.

    The tree wasn¡¯t completely snapped in two, strands of wood were still connected, but the majority of the damage had been done at the small crater Susu created from the tip of Scourge.

    Susu looked down, gauging the size of the crater she¡¯d created. It was twenty inches wide in diameter and four inches deep.

    She¡¯d hoped to snap the tree trunk in half, but if this was the limit of her execution, she didn¡¯t have much choice but to accept it.

    ¡°The power from the Hundred Venom Strike has increased drastically, but it¡¯s still not enough.¡± Susu said, lips curling into a smile, despite not getting the result she¡¯d hoped for. ¡°Five Hundred Venom Strike.¡± She said, softly. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ll call you now.¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    The increase in power was evident. The three additional meridians gain from ascending to the Accentuation Realm felt surreal for Susu.

    She never expected the increase from expanding her Core Dantian would make such an improvement. It was like comparing a pond to a lake.

    The Hundred Venom Strike usually left a dent in someone¡¯s chest of half an inch, but the Five Hundred Venom Strike was sixteen inches deeper.

    The dividends paid from the six months of seclusion were worth it. The elation she felt after not breaking through for three years was worth it.

    In the years she spent roaming the Jianghu as a Divination Realm Martial Master she¡¯d hardly faced defeat, nor did she ever craved power.

    The only thing she ever craved, was love. Shi Qiu¡¯s lies affected her more ways than she would ever admit, but now that she had a new purpose, she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to disturb her mental fortitude.

    As she solidified her mental fortitude, Susu knew this is not where she wanted to be, in terms of power.

    She needed more.

    Susu craved to be a pillar within the Jianghu or even the Wulin. She needed the strength that¡¯ll make anyone hesitate before they considered attacking the child.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t enough,¡± Susu whispered, She may have ascended to the Accentuation Realm, but that didn¡¯t mean the pains of her heart were gone, or would ever fully heal.

    Susu¡¯s new goal, was for her to ascend to the Qi Perception Realm. If she could ascend to that realm, no one would dare speak ill of the child, especially if she claimed her as her daughter!

    Ripples of goosebumps swirled around Susu, tingling even in her mind. She even began to think breaking through to the Qi Perception Realm was possible.

    But how much training would she have to engage in?

    ¡°A lot,¡± Susu said aloud, answering her own question. ¡°But this isn¡¯t enough. I need to understand what I can and can¡¯t do now. I will maximise my newfound strength with my External Arts and see how it integrates with my Internal Arts.¡±

    Susu pulled the Sun Defiant Manual she¡¯d received from Elder Zixin from her sleeve and opened the first page. She read the first paragraph and froze.

    Those who seek the power of Yang, but have not accumulated enough Yin will never Master the Internal Arts of the Sun Defiant Manual.

    ¡°What does this mean?¡± Susu said, ¡°Is this a riddle?¡±

    She closed the manual, pushing it back into her sleeve and rolled her shoulder, feeling the fire sensation erupt around her shoulder once more.

    Susu tried to ignore the burning sensation, but her mind wouldn¡¯t allow it, so she did what she thought was best¡­rest.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    After resting for two days, Susu finally pushed herself up, looking up to the sky, embracing the sun¡¯s light. She closed her eyes feeling the heat from sizzle her face. ¡°Now to see what I can do.¡±

    Susu spent the next month going through the first five stances of the Star Guiding Fist, gauging the difference in power. She needed to understand which stance suited her best and which one she could adapt to her  Dance of the Scorpion Maiden.

    The increase in strength Susu experienced with her Core Dantian expanding, made her feel as though she could turn a boulder into powder with a simple punch.

    The problem was, that she couldn¡¯t, which was evident from her Five Hundred Venom Strike against the fallen tree. She was a lot more powerful than she was before, but she didn¡¯t have the destruction she craved.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t have the power I desire at the Accentuation Realm, then I should at least attain better stamina.¡±

    Susu sat on a patch of grass in front of the small pond. She closed her eyes and lapped her feet, and began cultivating.

    After five days of meditating, she came to a realisation. The Five Hundred Venom Strike should be more powerful than what it was.

    The problem was, the meridians in her right hand were damaged, compared to her left hand.

    ¡°It maybe best for me to switch to my left hand, until I can repair my damaged meridians.¡± She whispered, ¡°The pain I feel by just channeling Qi into my right hand, is getting to the point of agitation were I might not be able to use it in a fight anymore.¡±

    She swirled the Qi within her body once more, trying to see whether she could use her right hand, despite the demerits of her right shoulder.

    The moment her Qi flowed into meridian pathways for her right shoulder. The burning sensation returned, but this time fiercer. It felt as though the meridian pathway within her shoulder rejected her Qi this time. ¡°This isn¡¯t working. I have to repair the damage, slowly¡­little by little.¡±

    Susu then spent the next few days practicing her Dance of the Scorpion Maiden with her left hand.

    Instead of cultivating, she engrossed herself in her External Arts image training.

    It didn¡¯t go as horrible as she expected it, but that was thanks to her master Feng Chaoxiang ensuring his disciples were good with both hands.

    Yes, your right or left hand may be your dominate hand, but if it¡¯s damaged beyond repair, you¡¯ll need the other arm don¡¯t you think? She reminisced.

    As per usual, Zhao Xing would be the one to complain the most regarding such tedious training methods.

    As like always, he was always the first to master them. A habit that always made Susu jealous, to a point.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± She said aloud, shaking her head in shame. ¡°I¡¯m of the Accentuation Realm now¡­it¡¯s all in the past.¡±

    Susu spent two months, making her left hand as efficiently possible as she could. If she were to compare the two, her left hand was at least forty percent capable of what her right hand could do.

    As much as she wanted to push it to sixty, she had to think of what she really needed to do, and that ascended to the Qi Perception Realm.

    Susu pulled the Sun Defiant Manual from her sleeve, pulling it free once more and looked at the first paragraph once more. ¡°I will do as you say. I will accumulate enough Yang essence within my Dantian, and see if I can master this Sun Defiant Manual.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t like Susu to wonder about such things, but she couldn¡¯t help her curiosity. If this Sun Defiant Manual was as potent as Elder Zixin said, then it could help her, because if Susu wanted to break through to the Qi Perception Realm, she would need all the help she could get, even if it were from a manual such as this.

 Chapter 55: The Purple Mist Valley

    ¡°People here don¡¯t care about Axsumites. They only care for the food they eat, the wheat they plant, and the peace they can have.¡± Elder Jun said firmly.

    Xing puffed his cheeks as nervousness crept into his heart. Li¡¯er who was standing next to him was jumping up and down, using his left leg to keep herself balance.

    Xing smiled, watching as she enjoyed herself. She¡¯d even dropped the figurine Susu had bought her. It filled him with joy to see her finally roam freely.

    That didn¡¯t mean his concern was gone. He still had to be wary of strangers, because Axsumites were exotic.

    Li¡¯er warmed up to the Elder Jun quickly, which concerned him.

    Xing wondered if she realised her mother¡¯s death. She does, Xing thought, reminiscing how the child howled when her mother died.

    The language change must¡¯ve been hard for her, especially with Susu speaking to her all the time.

    It made him wonder if that was the reason she was fretful with her in the beginning, but it didn¡¯t matter, he had other concerns.

    Will she be this friendly with everyone? Xing thought, She can¡¯t afford to, they might want to kill her or worst¡­sell her.

    Xing placed his hand on Zhao Li¡¯s head and patted it gently. He tried to keep his rage within his heart, but Li¡¯er turned to him, tilting her head as if she sensed the furnace within him boiling over.

    She giggled then fell down giggling. ¡°She¡¯s a sweet child.¡± Elder Jun said with a smile.

    ¡°The sweetest and will burn this world down for her,¡± Xing admitted, steel resonating into his eyes.

    ¡°I believe you, Elder Jun said, ¡°I believe you,¡±

    Two days passed by in a flash and Zhao Xing learned everything he needed to know about the Purple Mist Valley, the home of Xiabo Jun.

    The valley was made up of three villages, the Hollow Mountain Village, the Purple Mist Village and the Iron Stone Village.

    Each village had its own leaders, politics and economy. However, despite that they all came together to sell their wheat in unison.

    That was how they got by.

    The valley was once a coal repository, but once the coal was depleted it became a wheat village instead.

    The Hollow Mountain Village and the Iron Stone Village were where the mining took place, whilst the central village, The Purple Mist Village was were the workers once lived.

    The descendants of the mine workers now lived here. Currently, the Hollow Mountain village was led by  Chief Hodong, a man best described by Elder Jun as prickly and shrewd, something Xing took note of.

    The Purple Mist village was the most fertile land of the three villages, which also made it the wealthiest due to the amount of wheat it produced.

    Iron Stone Village was the poorest due to its arid lands. It didn¡¯t produce as much wheat compared to the other villages, but its Labour force was the strongest.

    Li¡¯er crawled up to Elder Jun, pulling his tattered robes. The old man turned to her smiling, showing all the wrinkles he¡¯d amassed in his life. ¡°I¡¯ll take over,¡± Xing said, grabbing the reigns.

    Elder Jun hopped in the back and Li¡¯er followed him.

    Xing steered the cart through the rocky terrain, feeling the creeks and bumps of the road whilst the horse neighed in annoyance.

    The wind whistled through the barren lands, whilst the sun bathed the arid lands with its might.

    The few patches of grass and tumbleweeds flowed through the surrounding area like a river, reminding Xing how far west he was, feeling the dry wind on his lips.

    In the distance, beyond the mountain range, was where he was headed.

    Hollow Mountain Village.

    A weird name, but a name nonetheless. It made Xing chuckle the first time he heard it, it wasn¡¯t creative, not in the slightest.

    Xing and the Elder Jun stories were similar. He always suspected Elder Jun of being part of the Jianghu.

    He turned, looking at the old man as he played with Li¡¯er. His eyes curled into a smile as he watched her roll around in the cart, as though she owned it.

    The pity that resonated in his eyes, was sensed by Elder Jun, which made him turn his gaze towards Xing. ¡°I see you don¡¯t believe my story.¡± Elder Jun laughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Xing said shaking his head, ¡°I believe your story, I just think it¡¯s unfathomable.¡±

    ¡°It would be.¡± Jun agreed, ¡°but, I¡¯m no beast I don¡¯t kill children, children are the future.¡± He said, waving the doll swordsman in front of Li¡¯er who tried to grab it.

    ¡°Does she know?¡±

    ¡°Know what? That her father sent an assassin to kill her and her mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she does know¡­I told her, eventually¡­¡±

    Xing¡¯s eyes widened from surprised. That was something he would take to the grave, but Elder Jun¡¯s life was his own to live.

    ¡°How did she take it?¡± He asked him.

    ¡°How else could she take it. She stopped speaking to me for months. She didn¡¯t let me see a single tear¡± Xiabo Jun said, shaking his head remembering how painful it was to tell her.

    ¡°What changed?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She just returned home in the middle of the night and slept in her bed as though nothing ever happened.¡±

    ¡°You slept with one eye open?¡± Xing laughed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have to, I couldn¡¯t sense an ounce of malice from her.¡±

    ¡°How did that make you feel?¡±

    ¡°How else! I was scared as hell!¡±

    ¡°Women are strange¡­aren¡¯t they?¡± Xing Chuckled.

    ¡°Quite! Unfathomable at times as well.

    ¡°Right?¡±

    As Xing continually chucked, his eyes drifted to Li¡¯er as she tried to snatch the figurine from Elder Jun who was playing with it.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    I wonder when I¡¯ll have to tell her that story of how her parents died. Xing thought, no¡­I¡¯ll deal with that then, till now. She should live without worry¡­as much as possible.

    ¡°Your daughter loves you Elder Jun. That¡¯s clear,¡± Xing said calmly.

    ¡°I would like to hope so,¡± He answered.

    ¡°Once she doesn¡¯t hate you, you¡¯ll be fine. Stuff like that tends to fester and makes people bitter. Is she bitter?¡±

    ¡°¡­far from. I won¡¯t lie Xing, the little relief I have, that she could forgive me in her own way is enough. But I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t deserve to call her my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°I was tasked with killing her and her mother, yet I raised her as my own.¡±

    ¡°Has she ever asked about her ¡®father¡¯?¡±

    Xiaobo Jun smiled, shaking his head. ¡°No. She told me that I was her father and to never mention his existence again.¡±

    ¡°Then, that¡¯s all that matters doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It does, but sometimes, I just feel as though I shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±

    ¡°Think about it Elder Jun. If you¡¯d fulfilled her father¡¯s request. You would¡¯ve never get to experience the life you¡¯ve gained here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Elder Jun said, nodding in agreement.

    Xing watched as the tears began to drip down the Elder¡¯s face, it was as if a boulder had been dislodged from his shoulders and relieved him of his doubt. ¡°Do you believe it saving her was worth it?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Elder Jun answered with a smile, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s all you need,¡± Xing answered with a smile, looking at Li''er¡¯s beautiful eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Elder Jun said.

    Elder Jun nodded, feeling as though he was satisfied, which Xing realised by the way he smiled at Li¡¯er. He turned around and looked in the distance seeing a small settlement nestled below a hillock. ¡°I think we¡¯re here,¡± Xing said.

    Elder Jun ignored Xing and continued playing with Li¡¯er, forcing him to look ahead to see where he¡¯d hope he could finally raise Li¡¯er without problems.

    The Hollow Mountain village which sat in the distance. As he squinted trying to get a better gauge of the mountain.

    The hills were filled with craggy-like protruding stones and rocks, with bits of greenery patched in between.

    The rock outcrop was ivory and mandarin in colour, which suited The gradual slope of the mountain.

    The gentle slope made the hillock seem as though it chiseled into being a staircase for giants, but not the ones that could destroy the world with a wave of a hand.

    Xing wasn¡¯t impressed by the sight of the village from afar, but that didn¡¯t matter. It just needed to provide shelter Li¡¯er. ¡°Let¡¯s hope these people are as friendly as Elder Jun said.¡± He said.

    Elder Jun and Zhao Xing exchanged seats, as they entered the village. The Crimson Moon began to peek from the corner of the sky.

    Elder Jun ushered the cart under a Paifang, which stood thirteen feet tall and ten feet wide. Unlike the one back in the Yellow Orchid village, this was unpainted, showing the imperfections in the marl and stone brought about by the years of wear and tear from the weather.

    As they entered the village Xing realised the houses on both sides were sturdier in design, unusual from what he was used to.

    Children scampered around as if they had no worry in the world, whilst the women were watching them from afar as they did their sat down chatting amongst themselves in varying groups.

    ¡°Grandpa Jun is back!¡± A child shouted, attracting the eyes of the women.

    Xing watched as they eyed him with curiosity as he held Li¡¯er in his arms wrapped. She was fretting, as usual, but the milk he was about to give her would hopefully help with that.

    A young man with fierce brown eyes, curly hair flowing down his cheeks approached the cart, hopping on without a word and took the reigns from Elder Jun.

    The young man stared the cart to a nearby barn, but stopped right before the door, then hopped off the cart and began unstrapping the horses.

    ¡°Elder Jun,¡± The young man finally said. ¡°Chief Hodong requests your presence.¡±

    ¡°I see, has something happened?¡± Elder Jun asked, but the lad didn¡¯t reply but simply hopped off the cart.

    Xing swirled his Qi in annoyance but Elder Jun raised his hand in annoyance. He turned to Xing, shaking his head and with resigned anger.

    He released the swirl in his Soul Dantian and calmed himself. Is this how they treat Elders here? Xing thought, this doesn¡¯t look good.

    The fierce-eyed lad turned to face Xing who sneered at him. He raised his hands ready to react but Elder Jun slid between him and Xing holding his hand before he got himself killed. ¡°Easy lad, he¡¯s a friend¡­you won¡¯t last a second against him.¡±

    Xing eyed the young man up and down, noting his figure. He was well muscled from head to toe, with thick arms, a thin waist, and strong thighs, which meant he trained, but that didn¡¯t mean he could fight. ¡°Brother Xing,¡± Elder Jun said, ¡°follow me, it seems something amidst in the village.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Xing watched as the lad¡¯s icy eyes peered at him and Elder Jun. Xing held his annoyance in, only thinking of Li¡¯er but wasn¡¯t sure how far he would allow this disrespect to go. Is this how these lads operate in Sichuan? They have no respect for their Elders? Xing thought I¡¯ll have to show him one day¡­if I plan to stay.

    Xiaobo Jun led Xing through the village. The wandering eyes and whispers of Jun¡¯s return had in some way brought the spirits up of people in the village.

    They seemed deflated and defeated, whilst the majority of the young men Xing were sitting with balls and eyes red with anger¡­for whatever reason.

    After a few minutes of walking, Elder Jun led Xing to the only two-story house in the village, which happened to be located at the centre of the village.

    Xing furrowed his brow, looking at the house confused. After two seconds and a moment of Li¡¯er trying to leap out of his hands. He realised that it was a house, but a warehouse of sorts.

    His eyes traced the ground noticing wheat seeds scattered around the ground as if a bag was burst deliberately.

    Xing follow Elder Jun and the lad into the warehouse and was met with rows of wheat seeds littered across the ground like a grand robbery had taken place.

    Men grumbled as they picked up sacks of wheat seeds. In the corner of the room, a few men lay on the ground injured. Bandits.

    Xing followed the old man through the warehouse and noticed the sneers they Elder Jun as he ignored them.

    The whispers sounded like blades aimed at him, ready to cut him down. ¡°I¡¯m not liking how they¡¯re talking to you Elder Jun, is Li¡¯er going to have a problem?¡±

    ¡°Hardly, They¡¯re just a bunch of spoiled brats trying to pressure me into something I don¡¯t want to do!¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Xing said, whatever that is.

    Elder Jun slid the door open to another warehouse room. Instead of ripped bags, it was completely devoid of any wheat seed or sack. It was close to pristine, despite the dry scent, which scratched his throat.

    ¡°Come we¡¯re soon there,¡± Jun said, taking him up a flight of stairs on the outside. Elder Jun led Xing to the second floor on a creaky staircase.

    The second-floor room was at least seventeen feet long, and eight feet wide with the roof of the room around twelve to fifteen feet high.

    The walls had two windows each, which allowed the crimson moonlight to provide its crimson luminescence, lighting with multiple candles.

    Five men sat on the ground, nursing what seemed to be injuries on their arms and legs, Two men sat in the middle of the room with maimed hands and legs, whilst two women tended to them.

    The texture of the air in this room was also dry, lacking any form of humidity, which would¡¯ve soiled the wheat seeds.

    A loud groan echoed into Xing¡¯s ears, forcing him to turn left. Li¡¯er shrieked from the noise dropping her figurine, only for Xing to catch it with his left hand.

    One of the men to the right screamed out and the scent of blood flowed into Xing¡¯s nose, making Xing ground his teeth in frustration. ¡°Elder Jun, I¡¯ll take my leave. Li¡¯er¡¯s seen enough blood as it is.¡±

    The old man nodded, and Xing left the room and headed back downstairs. ¡°No more blood for you,¡± Xing said.

    He exited the room, leaping off the second floor, dropping to the first floor and skipping across the roof, leaping to the first floor and plunking himself down at the side of the building.

    He held her in his arms, watching her tug and fight trying to jump to the ground, wanting to crawl around. Xing tried nestling her, but she¡¯d had enough of that.

    The battle between Xing and Li¡¯er lasted five minutes before Li¡¯er finally relented after tiring herself out. She tried wailing into a cry, which drew the villagers'' attention but not enough for Xing to care for their opinions.

    ¡°Master Xing,¡± Elder Jun said, startling Xing. When did he get there? Xing thought, turning to his right. ¡°Come.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going in that room with Li¡¯er, she¡¯s finally asleep I¡¯m tired of letting her experience such sights,¡± Xing said firmly.

    ¡°No need to worry, I¡¯ve already spoken to the Village Chief. You and Li¡¯er are welcome to stay within the village.¡±

    ¡°What? What in the hell are you talking about! Look around¡­I barely got here and now I can stay?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct, you just have to do one thing for village Chief.?

    ¡°What? One thing?¡± Xing said, speechless. The windmill in his head began to churn, and he began to think what would this village chief want from him? They haven¡¯t even spoken, but yet he could stay? Even Li¡¯er?

    ¡°Wait! Did you tell them about Li¡¯er!¡± Xing hissed, voice reverberating across the village.

    The villagers¡¯ eyes filled with fright, looking at Xing as his face showed his displeasure with Elder Jun who spoke about Li¡¯er without his permission. That was a mistake.

    ¡°Old Man Jun!¡± Someone shouted, from across the yard. Jun turned, shaking his head at a man who appeared at the warehouse. ¡°Chief Hodong, there¡¯s no need to worry, this is my young friend, he¡¯s just a little tired. He¡¯s been travelling for months.¡±

    ¡°No need to worry?¡± Xing huffed.

    ¡°I understand your predicament lad, hence why I bared such fruit for you. If you¡¯re patient enough to follow me upstairs, everything will be fine. You¡¯ve followed me this far¡­the least you can do is hear the terms for your help if you decide to stay.¡±

    ¡°Terms of my help?¡±

    ¡°Yes Master Xing, as you can see by how the village looks, we require your help¡­more than you do of ours.¡±

 Chapter 56: Call My Daughter a Demoness...

    Xing stood by the door, tasting the wheat wind that swirled around him as the crimson moon crept out from the corner of his eyes.

    A fit of anger was boiling within his stomach, one he¡¯d hope thought Elder Jun would¡¯ve spurned from him so quickly, after giving him hope when he felt so lost not truly knowing where he could settle down.

    His eyes drifted down to Li¡¯er as she waved her figurine around. The relief he needed was also stirring within, but it felt so far away. ¡°You could¡¯ve discussed it with me first Elder Jun.¡± He said calmly, trying to hold his anger in.

    ¡°I could¡¯ve, but I knew what your answer would be.¡±

    ¡°Presumptuous aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hardly, but I know the heart of a man that wants the best for his daughter.¡±

    ¡°I w--¡± Xing said, but stopped himself. He knew Elder Jun¡¯s words were sincere, but he couldn¡¯t stop the feel of frustration he felt from boiling over. He¡¯s right, He thought, but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to like it.

    Xing finally sighed the annoyance from out of his head, calming himself as he handed Li¡¯er over to Elder Jun who took it with a curt nod. ¡°Li¡¯er¡¯s in my care Master Xing.¡± The old man said softly.

    A smooth sensation shot up Xing¡¯s hand as he felt the wood grains of the door. He applied pressure and the door shrieked open with a groan.

    The strong metallic taste of blood flowed into Xing¡¯s mouth, making him quench it with his saliva. The room was dark, gloomy and filled with people lying on the ground with bandages around their waist, maimed hands and feet.

    To Xing¡¯s right, a man eyed him with his only eye, whilst a woman nursed the sword slash on his chest. Two men were propped up against the wall on the left with maimed feet.

    The despondent look within their eyes filled Xing with remorse. He knew when a man was in shock, something he¡¯d seen far too many times in his short life.

    The blood seeping from the wounds pooled onto the floor, whilst three women tried wiping them up made it seem as though they were trying to patch a waterfall, which only filled Xing with pity.

    Xing stepped into the room, feet thudding across the floor like a beating drum. He approached the only uninjured man in the room.

    He hobbled over another bloodied young man, dabbing what smelled of anesthesia another chest wound.  ¡°Chief Hodong?¡± Xing asked.

    All eyes fell on Xing, he felt their suspiciousness and kept his lips from smiling.

    That was automatic for him, smiling.

    It was a habit he picked up to disarm anyone, but in a situation like this, smiling would¡¯ve made things worst.

    As the door groaned shut behind him. The elderly man turned to him. The man¡¯s mustache was longer than Elder Jun¡¯s own, but held far more black than white compared to the latter.

    The man pushed himself up, and a girl ran towards him, towel in hand. He took it from her, wiping the blood from his hands clean, and tossed the bloodied rag into the corner where a pile of bloodied rags were.

    The man¡¯s face was shrewdly diamond, which made him look cunning, especially in the eyes. His lips were thinner than his mustache.

    The black and yellow robes he wore, were bloodied in varying splotches, but that didn¡¯t stop him from smiling shrewdly at Xing. ¡°I take it your Master Xing.¡±

    ¡°I, Zhao Xing greets Village Chief Hodong.¡± Xing said, palming his fist in salute, showing respect to the older man.

    He looked pass Xing, at the man behind him. He walked pass Xing without a word and knelt to the man whose left hand had been maimed. ¡°Sorry you had to see this Master Xing, but I don¡¯t have time for pleasantries. As you can see my people have been attacked. Old Jun told me you can help with this problem.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I can, as I don¡¯t know what your problem is sir Chief Hodong.¡±If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°¡­being coy? Is that part of the disease you have?¡±

    ¡°Coy? Disease?¡± Xing asked calmly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to say.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re walking around with an Axsumite child, do you really think you¡¯re right in the head?¡± Chief Hodong said, turning to Xing.

    Xing¡¯s laughed dryly and nodded, quelling the fury that was stirring within his stomach. He pursed his lips, then licked the dryness from then grit his teeth as hard as he could, feeling as though he was about to snap his molars in two. ¡°My Master once told me that the choices we make, define our lives. I¡¯ve yet to do anything that I wasn¡¯t proud of.¡± Xing said.

    ¡°Sounds like wise word, do you mind me asking who your Master was?¡± Hodong scoffed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if I¡¯ve never heard of him or not. I asked you a question I expect you to answer.¡± Cheif Hodong spat.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Xing said.

    Xing turned around and strutted his way back to the door, not caring for one second. He had a problem with Li¡¯er, which meant he had a problem with Xing. Elder Jun said they needed my help. My help comes with Li''er, Xing thought.

    It was obvious the village had a bandit problem, but that was no concern of his. He was new here, that didn¡¯t mean he had to save him. But I should, Xing thought, remembering why he became a martial artist.

    To save people.

    I should help, Li¡¯er needs this.

    As Xing was about to turn around, A gust of wind pummeled through the door as Elder Jun walked in with Li¡¯er in his hands with a vein the size of a jade bead pulsing across his forehead, ready to pop. ¡°Are you really going to be this way Hodong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not trading one demon for a demoness!¡±

    ¡°Demoness?¡± Elder Jun scoffed, ¡°I¡¯ll show you what a real demon is!¡±

    Elder Jun swirled the Qi within his Soul and Core Dantian, flooding the entire room with his killing aura. The injured men quivered in fright as they watched as darkness enshrouded Elder Jun¡¯s eyes.

    Xing turned to him, impressed by his display of power. He wasn¡¯t as powerful as his master was before his death, but for someone to be on the Divination Realm was still something to be amazed by.

    He wasn''t lying when he said he was an assassin. He might be of the Divination Realm, but the killing aura he displays is far from more volatile than my own, despite me being of the Qi Perception Realm.

    The village chief snarled his teeth and shook his head. A bead of sweat dripped down his forehead and he barred his death at Elder Jun. ¡°If only you had done this to Kai Chen! We wouldn¡¯t be in the predicament we¡¯re in now!¡±

    The eyes of the injured men drifted to village chief, who balled the cloth in hand, showing his anger. ¡°Fine,¡± Xing said coldly.

    ¡°Let him handle this Kai Chen,¡±

    Chief Hodong harrumped then turn to Xing, ¡°Do as you please outisder, you can stay¡­but not with that demoness!"

    ¡°Call my daughter a demoness again and I will take your life!¡± Xing growled.

    The chief villager harrumphed, turning up his nose, not saying a word more. He knelt right next to the man with the maimed leg and began nursing him again.

    Xing scoffed, then took Li¡¯er from Xiabo Jun. He turned around, looking at the Chieftain then barred his own teeth. ¡°Whoever this Kai Chen is, he¡¯s your problem. Not mine.¡±

    He stormed his way out of the room and kicked off the bannister floating to another roof top, scanning the village for the barn the cart had been parked.

    He nestled himself into the cart keeping Li¡¯er occupied and waited for Elder Jun, who appeared fifteen minutes later with a gent smile on his face.

    ¡°Li¡¯er¡¯s welcome to stay. I¡¯ve discussed it further with Chief Hodong.¡±

    ¡°He called her a demoness Elder Jun. Li¡¯er will not stay here a second longer!

    ¡°I figured you¡¯d say that¡± Old Jun sighed. ¡°Fine¡­I¡¯ll take you to the next village?

    ¡°For Li¡¯er to be treated the same way? I think not. My patience won¡¯t allow it.¡±

    ¡°I understand, but I¡¯m sure the next village will be more accommodating.¡±

    ¡°¡­will you speak of Li¡¯er without my approval again?¡±

    ¡°My apologies regarding that Master Xing, I understand your fury but Chief Hodong is no fool. He¡¯s the head of the Hollow Mountain Village because he¡¯s the best physician within the valley. The first thing he¡¯d assume after seeing Li¡¯er being wrapped up the way you do in that robe of her, is that she¡¯s diseased. I had tell him why she¡¯s wrapped up that way.¡±

    Xing balled his hands into fist and clenched his jaw. He tried to find a rebuttal for Elder Jun¡¯s words, but as the windmill in his mind churned, nothing came to him. He¡¯s right Xing thought, Elder Zixin¡¯s people thought it was weird¡­everyone will think so. I need this to work, but it¡¯ll be on my terms, not on anyone else¡¯s.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the one let them know about Li¡¯er going forward, are we clear on that Elder Jun?¡±

    ¡°Crystal clear.¡± He answered.

    ¡°Good, the next village will be the last place we try. If they don¡¯t want to welcome me and Li¡¯er, I¡¯ll take my chances in the mountains if I have to.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Elder Jun hopped onto the cart, and Li¡¯er tried to jump from Xing¡¯s hand upon seeing the old man. Xing pulled the last milk pouch from his bag and began to feed her.

    As the horse neighed back and forth. Xing puffed his cheeks into frustration and then eyed the old man. ¡°Let¡¯s stay for the night, I need more milk for the journey.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about using your stones or taels.¡± Elder Jun said with a laugh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t?¡± Xing asked curiously.

    ¡°No, We don¡¯t use copper, silver or gold for everything. Keep your stones and taels. I¡¯ll handle the supplies for the trip, and don¡¯t worry about the journey, it¡¯s only a few hours away.¡±

    ¡°A few hours? That¡¯s great.¡± Xing said, feeling relieved.

    ¡°Indeed. Come, lets get you and the Li¡¯er a room, so we can whip away the misery you got painted across your face!¡±

 Chapter 57: Do Not Call Me Master!

    Sleep.

    That¡¯s all Xing needed. A long night of  proper rest, in a warm house instead of the wilderness.

    As peaceful as it was, Xing slowly reminisced on why he hated sleeping in such places compared to the bustling cities.

    It made him feel alone, till he felt Li¡¯er¡¯s little arm grabbing his shirt as he slept. He forced himself not to move, as he didn¡¯t want to wake her.

    This was the first night in months that she didn¡¯t wake in the middle of the night asking for milk. Hopefully, it would they will be many more nights like this, He mused.

    The majority of the morning was spent gathering supplies for the day¡¯s journey. Once he was satisfied with what he¡¯d accumulated without the Chieftain¡¯s interruption, Xing headed over to the barn where Xiabo Jun was.

    On his way to the barn, the villagers watched Xing pass them by with a curt nod. Li¡¯er tried to grab his stubble of a goatee as per usual and he would nestle her away to his chest to restrict her movement.

    I should do something, Xing thought, thinking of the injured men he¡¯d seen yesterday, but remembered how trashy the Chieftain was to him and Li¡¯er.

    He pushed thoughts of being a hero from his mind, and continued to stroll toward the barn, feeling uneasy as he did so.

    It wasn¡¯t like him to ignore¡¯s peoples plight, he was known as Shredding Claw Xing within the Wulin¡­but now, he was a but a father.

    Zhao Li comes first from now on, Xing thought, her safety is paramount!

    If Xing were in one of the larger cities within the Empire, he would¡¯ve been ignored, but in a small village such as this. Their eyes were that of both wonderment and fright.

    As they didn¡¯t know what their future would hold¡­especially with bandits, living in such close proximity.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be a hero right now,¡± Xing said softly. ¡°I have a daughter protect.¡±

    A young man appeared in front of Xing, eyes filled with resolute. What is this now!? Xing thought, filling his eyes with anger. ¡°Move¡­or be moved, lad. I won¡¯t repeat myself.¡±

    The young man¡¯s eyes flickered from resolute to fright in an instant. Xing didn¡¯t feel any killing aura aimed at Li¡¯er, so he didn¡¯t swirl his Qi in response.

    He furrowed his brow, looking at the young man quizzically as he inspected him. The young man¡¯s face was round and held child-like features. His thick eyebrows were sharp like a hawk whilst his nose was pointed. His shoulders were slumped, making him look like he would fall over, but his chest was thick, possibly from all the Labour he¡¯d done for the past couple of years. Good posture, well muscled. Xing thought.

    The young man dropped to his knees, which made Xing step back, startled by this display. The young man kowtowed three times, forcing Xing to step forward stopping him from completing the fifth kowtow.

    He gripped his shoulder, then squeezed firmly, not to hurt, but to warn. ¡°Careful lad, you don¡¯t want to kowtow to strangers and make them your master.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯ve heard of you from Elder Jun, he said that you would be willing to take me as a student if I show respect in this manner!¡±

    ¡­Xiabo Jun¡­you old bastard! You¡¯re trying to get me to stay! Xing thought sourly,

    Xing eyed the lad up and down once more, then nodded, smiling wryly.  ¡°Lad,¡± Xing said coldly, pulling the young man up by the arm. ¡°I¡¯m not staying in this village, I can¡¯t be your master, also I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard the rumors of my daughter.¡±

    The young man cupped his fist with a bow. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m willing to follow and also serve Little Sister in the future! Master¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not call me Master!¡± Xing huffed, flustered.

    ¡°Why not let the boy complete the ritual, Master Xing? He¡¯s willing, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯d need help taking care of Li¡¯er!¡± Old Jun spat with a hearty laugh.

    Xing felt the eyes of the villagers descend upon him. It also made him feel like a speck of dust, in the middle of a surging river.

    The old bastard Jun wasn¡¯t wrong, he needed help with Li¡¯er, but a disciple? No. He didn¡¯t need one.

    Not in the slightest.

    ¡°Sorry lad, I¡¯d make a poor teacher. Go back home to your mother and father. You don¡¯t want to get mixed up with me.¡±

    ¡°My mother and father already agreed with me to ask Master!¡±

    ¡°See? The boy¡¯s parents have approved, so bring him along. You never know. He might have the talent.¡± He said with a grin.

    Xing grit his teeth, annoyed feeling as though he¡¯s just played into Elder Jun¡¯s game. A game he didn¡¯t want to play, but it was becoming evident he was the most important player.

    He turned to his right, eyeing the villagers, feeling as though they wanted this to happen. Whatever! Xing spat, I¡¯ll get him to quit in a day, he¡¯ll just come back running home to his parents.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Xing huffed, ¡°You can follow me for a bit, but if you¡¯re a nuisance then I send you away, understood?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Ma¡ª¡°

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Master. I haven¡¯t accepted you as my disciple.¡±

    ¡°Understood¡­Uncle?¡±

    Xing groaned in his head, then nodded agreeing with the lad¡¯s suggestion. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± He sighed, then began walking towards the barn leaving Elder Jun and the lad behind.

    The villagers roared in a celebratory fashion, startling Xing. Li¡¯er giggled in his arms, drawing his attention. ¡°What are you laughing at Li¡¯er, you think this is funny?¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Xing huffed, feeling as though she was in out, but most of all tricked by her as well.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    ¡°My name is Tu Luan, Uncle!¡± The lad said, playing with Li¡¯er, which left Xing flustered. Why is she so friendly with strangers? He asked himself, eyeing the girl continually falling down as she tried to stand.

    She has great balance for a baby, Xing thought, watching her from the corner of his eye, trying to show indifference. ¡°I see, I am Zhao Xing, but you can call me Uncle Xing. My daughter¡¯s name is Zhao Li.¡± Xing said firmly, pointing at Li¡¯er with his mouth.

    ¡°She¡¯s very pretty,¡± Luan said calmly. Xing eyed him, still hunting from killing intent, but fond none.

    Not like the lad would last a second if he tried anything, as Xing kept a smidgen of Qi within his palm, ready to strike.

    ¡°Lu¡¯er¡¯s a good kid, Master Xing, he¡¯ll treat Li¡¯er as a little sister, you have my word on that.¡±

    ¡°¡­and why do I feel as though you pushed Young Luan towards me.¡±

    The Old Man turned, smile written across his face. He pointed at himself and opened his mouth, to Xing¡¯s annoyance. ¡°Me?¡± He said shocked by the accusation. ¡°I am but a simple man in Sichuan!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re anything but simple, Elder Jun.¡±

    ¡°That could be true somewhat¡± The old man finished. ¡°But here, in the purple mist valley that¡¯s certainly a lie.¡±

    Xing bellowed a sigh, which drew hopeless gazes from both Luan and Li¡¯er. Xing turned to eye the girl, who had her head tilted to the side, looking at Xing confused.

    His eyes then drifted right, only to see Luan was doing the same. Is she picking up his habits ALREADY? Xing groaned. Is this the price of her meeting new people, after not being allowed to meet someone else for six months?

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel as though I¡¯m being overshadowed¡± Xing whispered.

    ¡°What was that Uncle?¡± Luan asked.

    ¡°Nothing lad¡­nothing.¡±

    Li¡¯er played with Luan till she got tired. It was the first time in months since Xing didn¡¯t have to dedicate his full attention to the girl.

    The girl may have been but a child, but having to dedicate his entire attention to her was quite mentally taxing, something he would never admit to anyone.

    ¡°Does Elder Jun have problems with your Chieftain?¡± Xing finally asked.

    ¡°Problems?¡± Luan answered, confused by the question.

    ¡°Yes, problems. I saw how the young men in your village had little to no respect for him as an Elder. I didn¡¯t like how your Chieftain spoke to him either. If Elder Jun was my master I would¡¯ve slaughtered all of them for the disrespect!¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Luan said, eyes lighting up, finally understanding. Luan turned to Elder Jun whose back was facing Luan whilst he slumped over holding the reigns.

    ¡°You¡¯re free to tell him Lu¡¯er,¡± Jun said.

    Luan swallowed deeply, turning to Xing and looking him in the eye. ¡°Elder Jun has refused to teach anyone within the Hollow Mountain Village, Iron Stone Village or the Purple Mist Village Martial Arts..¡±

    What?!

    ¡°I see,¡± Xing said calmly, nodding. ¡°So let me understand, They are three villages within close vicinity of each other and Elder Jun travels between the three?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder Jun is sort of out the law around here. The bandits dare not attack because of him.¡±

    ¡°Then what happened at the Hollow Mountain Village?¡±

    ¡°Elder Jun has been missing for the past four months. The longest he¡¯d been missing was two weeks, so they attacked¡­taking everything.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just that.¡± Elder Jun interjected. ¡°Old Hodong thought he could pay off the bandits by offering them wheat before they would attack. I¡¯d warn him about that beforehand, but he wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±

    ¡°Warn him, how?¡± Xing asked.

    ¡°Well¡­let¡¯s just see the old fool¡¯s tribute began to get smaller over time.¡±

    Xing scoffed a laugh, then shook his head. ¡°They found out he¡¯d been purposefully skimming their ¡®tribute¡¯ and took everything in response?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Old Jun said, laughing. ¡°¡­that¡¯s why he was so¡­¡¯friendly¡¯ he¡¯d been outfoxed by his own game, now he has nothing to show for it.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­tell me Old Jun, Why haven¡¯t you trained anyone?¡± Xing asked.

    ¡°¡­I never planned to take on a disciple. I can help out where I can, but the villages aren¡¯t use to such strife¡­A bandit¡¯s anger could blow over after a few months. Taking food, that¡¯s all they¡¯ll do. They need it to survive. They might even have an occasional skirmish with a ¡®rising power¡¯, but it¡¯s nothing too malicious¡­yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­and let me guess. If you trained someone, they would rise to a new power?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Jun said wryly.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Xing said, rubbing the stubble on his chin.

    ¡­it seems the power structure in this valley is fixed, just like the Jianghu¡­interesting, Xing thought.

    ¡°You¡¯re planning to have me as a new power within the valley aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°The thought never crossed my mind.¡± The old man said, shocked by the accusation, ¡°I¡¯m just an old man delivering wheat to the glory of Huaxia¡­I have no interest in power struggles.¡±

    ¡°You old devil, you want an easy life. You¡¯re tired of the squabbling aren¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°Quite!¡±

    Xing groaned a sombre sigh, feeling aggravated by the second. This bastard tricked me! Tricked me into coming here! Xing thought.

    The callused fingertips of Xing¡¯s hand rubbed against his palm, feeling like sandpaper. He looked back at Li¡¯er and thought of his master. If he could make Sichuan a little safer, then Li¡¯er could even have an easier life.

    Let¡¯s see what here has to offer first¡­before deciding anything.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    The Paifang gate that led to Purple Mist village, was a large gate, coated in purple, but unlike the Hollow Mountain Village, it was vibrant and full of life, possibly showing the difference in lifestyle and economic power within the Valley.

    The cart creaked into the village and the downtrodden morale was felt in an instance. Xing pushed himself up, sitting next to Old Jun, whose face naturally smiled but was now one filled with sourness.

    The doors for the buildings at the front of the village were shattered, with splintered wood scattered across the ground as if been ripped by an animal.

    Men lay on the ground, skulls sheared and limbs maimed as if a wild beast had run through the building village without remorse.

    Children and women knelt beside their fathers and husbands wailing into oblivion.

    If this wasn¡¯t hell, Xing thought then clearly I don¡¯t know where hell is.

    In all of his life.

    He¡¯d never seen a sight like this¡­it was deplorable, and there was no way on earth he¡¯d allow Li¡¯er to live through this.

    ¡°Elder Jun¡­are you sure these men are bandits or animals?¡± Xing asked.

    Elder Jun didn¡¯t answer, but Xing saw the anger rising within his eyes, he could feel the Qi within his Dantians swirling the further he trekked into the village.

    Elder Jun snapped the reigns, hauling the cart in the middle of the village. Then hopped off the cart, shooting in the air using Qinggong, leaving Xing, Li¡¯er and Luan in the cart amongst the dead bodies that lay within the village.

    The sight of the severed limbs and bloodied bodies made Xing feel as though he¡¯d never get the peace he¡¯d craved. Death followed both him and Li¡¯er and him. ¡°The strong take whilst the weak die.¡± He whispered to himself.

    ¡°Uncle?¡± Luan asked.

    ¡°Does this type of thing happen regularly?¡± Xing asked.

    ¡°No, This has never happened before.¡±

    ¡°Why is the damage here more than what we left in Hollow Mountain Village?¡±

    ¡°The Purple Mist Village is known for its arrogance¡± Luan said softly. ¡°Between the three villages, the Purple Mist Village has the best lands for growing crops between the Iron Stone Village and the Hollow Mountain Village.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°The Purple Mist Village produces the most wheat out of all the villages. We sell in unison, but as they produce the most they get a majority share of the spoils.¡±

    ¡°As they should.¡±

    A little girl tugged on the body of her father, whilst the mother sobbed right next to her. Xing¡¯s felt that pain, as he saw Li¡¯er in the back cart sleeping.

    A large boom flooded the surroundings and Elder Jun appeared in front of the cart. He skipped over the two horses, landed in his seat and snatched up the reigns, with blood in his eyes.

    The old man snapped the reigns, and the horses galloped through the blood and death that filled the streets of the village.

    The cart dragged to a stop, and Jun hopped off the ground again, running toward a young woman who nestled her husband in her arms. ¡°Fa¡¯er! Where¡¯s Ling¡¯er?¡± He shouted.

    The woman cried, shaking her head as if she didn¡¯t know. A murderous aura exploded from the Elder in the form of dark malignant mist.

    A surge of Qi formed around his feet in the form of a circle then Elder Jun shot through the air like a loosed arrow, filling Xing with worry. ¡°Lu¡¯er, take care of Li¡¯er¡­make sure to keep her away from these people, understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master¡­er Uncle.¡±

    Xing ignored and give him a nod, then ascended into the air with the top of his feet then sprint across the rooftops following the old man.

 Chapter 58: The Only Demon Here....IS ME!

    Old Jun skidded across the ground, then made a hard right, floating past a tree, spotting dead bodies to his right. Xing followed, but barely, even though he¡¯d ascended to the Qi Perception Realm¡­his Qinggong still lacked the speed and gracefulness of the Elder.

    The chase didn¡¯t last long, as The old man slowed his pace, making a left, then a short right, skipping across the rooftops.

    He leapt to the ground and then kicked two large wooden doors which led to a siheyuan courtyard, murder written across his face!

    ¡°JIANG YU! WHERE¡¯S LING¡¯ER!¡± Xiaobo Jun roared. Xing skidded across the ground, then leapt another three meters landing right behind him.

    Jun darted across the courtyard, watching as everyone crumble at the sight of him. The doors to the main house within the siheyuan swung open and Elder Jun made his way inside.

    The house was filled with vases, embroidery mats and furniture of the highest quality, similar to those found in the Red Lantern Tavern.

    The paintings lacked the tranquility he felt there, but he could feel the sincerity in the strokes of the paintings. He appreciated them on sight but truly didn¡¯t understand them.

    Not like that mattered as Elder Jun was ready to burn the world for this Ling¡¯er.

    Seven men sat on the floor, haggard and broken from a beating, whilst one man wearing scholarly robes knelt beside one man, trying to mend a broken arm.

    The sound of broken glass filled the room, as Xing¡¯s eyes drifted left, noticing two serving girls entering from a door to the right, with one dropping her tray scared witless as she caught sight of Elder Jun.

    The man in scholarly robes shoulder slumping the moment he heard Elder Jun¡¯s reverberating voice, and pain flashed across his face as if he¡¯d expected this from the old expert. ¡°You¡¯re back Old Jun.¡± The man said.

    ¡°Evidently.¡± Old Jun snarled. ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter?¡±

    ¡°Taken by Kai Chen.¡± Jiang Yu said softly.

    ¡°Kai Chen?¡± Elder Jun huffed, ¡°What happened to Lim Fu!? We had a deal¡­!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­but the mere fact that Kai Chen did this, says a lot about Lim Fu¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    Elder Jun slammed his hand against the wall, sending cracks throughout the wall in every direction. ¡°I just came from Hollow Mountain Village. Their entire warehouse has been taken.!¡±

    Jiang Yu scoffed a laugh, then shook his head. ¡°Then his Chief Hodong¡¯s fear has come to light, Lim Fu is dead. Kai Chen is running things now.¡±

    Elder Jun¡¯s eyes traced the room, looking around, then turned sour. ¡°Where¡¯s Li¡¯er shouldn¡¯t be helping you the wounded!? Jun asked.

    ¡°Kai Chen took her.¡±

    ¡°WHAT? YOUR DAUGHTER IS TAKEN AND YOU¡¯RE STILL HERE!¡±

    ¡°Tao and Shen took some lads and headed into the mountain to retrieve the girls.

    ¡°Girls?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­Kai Chen took all the unmarried women.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill him!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Jiang Yu said calmly, but bring the lads back first, I need them here, then we can try to kill Kai Chen!¡±

    ¡°I WON¡¯T TRY!¡±

    Xing stepped up, clapping Jun¡¯s shoulder with a firm grip. ¡°The old man¡¯s right Elder Jun, retrieve the lads before they get themselves killed.¡±

    ¡°Are you willing to help Master Xing?¡± Jun asked

    ¡°That depends on him,¡± Xing said firmly. ¡°Is he the leader of this village?¡±

    ¡°He is.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Xing released his grip on Elder Jun¡¯s shoulder, and then patted him tenderly. ¡°Not a word of Li¡¯er. To him, understood?¡±

    The old man¡¯s shoulders slumped, then nodded slowly closing his eyes understanding Xing¡¯s word. Xing turned and left the Jiang residence, skipping across the rooftops hoping to find Lu¡¯er close by.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Xing returned to the Jiang Residence, Li¡¯er in his arms, but covered in her black robe. The little girl fretted profusely, which made angered Xing. He didn¡¯t like to make Zhao Li fret by covering her up like this, but it angered him that she needed to be hidden away from the world¡­for now.

    He landed with a loud boom, shattering the tiles in the courtyard. He then walked up the small flight of stairs, storming into the main hall of the Jiang Residence.

    Seven men were lying on the ground, life emanating from their eyes, unlike the defeated expression that plagued them a few moments ago.

    Elder Jun sat in the corner, eyes closed, arms folded and left foot tapping on the ground as if he were in a hurry.

    ¡°Chief Yu.¡± Xing finally said. ¡°I can help you with your bandit problem, but I have a request.¡±

    Jiang Yu laughed, slapping his knee, as he sat in his chair eyeing Xing. ¡°I¡¯m not chief, but I¡¯m the patriarch of the Jiang Clan.¡±

    ¡°My Apologies then Patriarch Yu,¡± He said with a bow, feeling as Li¡¯er grab his goatee.

    Xing saw as the brows of the Patriarch furrowed noticing the colour of Li¡¯er¡¯s hand. He rose from his bow and then slowly unwrapped Li¡¯er from her robe. He placed her on the ground along with her figurine, then smiled gently, as she began to play in the hall.

    The looks of fright crept into the eyes of the seven men along with the Patriarch of the Jiang Clan. A sound of shattered glass echoed through the room once more, drawing even one¡¯s attention.

    A girl to Xing¡¯s right walked into the main hall, carrying a tray of tee. She covered her lips then shook profusely. ¡°Demon.¡± She said callously.

    Xing laughed menacingly, then curled his lips into a smile. He swirled his Qi from his Soul Dantian, then surged it into his Core Dantian then flooded  into his Mind Dantian.

    His laugh grew louder by each passing second. Then, he laced his killing aura into his Qi, spraying it across the entire room.

    The een and women painted frightened stares across their face, feeling Xing¡¯s killing aura.

    Another shattered glass rang out as the two maids dropped to their knees, fainting from Xing¡¯s anger.

    His eyes held an evil glint, one that spoke a thousand words with one stare. He stared into the soul of  Patriarch Yu, then  drew his lips into a line. ¡°The only demon here¡­is me. I won¡¯t repeat myself. This is my daughter, Zhao Li. We¡¯re looking for somewhere to live peacefully. I don¡¯t care about your village, nor do I want to disrupt it. I simply want to live in peace with my daughter. Now, I can help you with this problem of yours¡­is my daughter being here going to be a problem for you Patriarch Yu, if so, let me know now. I will gladly leave you to your own machinations.¡±

    The Patriarch shifted uncomfortably in his chair. His eyes, still filled with fright, as seconds passed he became more resilient as Xing quelled his killing aura.

    Elder Jun, who still sat at the cracked wall was still side tapping his feet, impatiently. Patriarch Yu blew a wistful of wind, then nodded after the windmill in his mind finally stopped spinning after a short while. ¡°You can do as you please. You¡¯re welcome to stay or go¡­¡±

    Xing stomped the ground, sending a wave of Qi throughout the room aimed at the Patriarch. The Qi split the chair in two, making him tumble onto the ground.

    He stumbled off the ground, eyes peering at Xing, then Li¡¯er. He was about to say something, but Li¡¯er¡¯s giggles seemed to stop him as she waved around her figurine.

    The Patriarch sighed, then nodded as the maids helped him up whilst he dusted off his knees. He looked Xing in the eye and gave him a short bow. ¡°The Purple Mist Village is home to Master Xing¡¯s daughter as well.¡±

    ¡°We are in your care,¡± Xing said cupping his hand and bowing reverently. ¡°Forgive me for being rude Patriarch, but my experiences have forced me to be like this. I¡¯m sure you¡¯d do the same for your daughter.¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡± The Patriarch said, still dusting off himself. ¡°But I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here. Saves me time and money!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xing asked raising his head.

    ¡°Look around Master Xing. These¡­miscreants have been a sore in my side for years. We¡¯ve always been able to work things through¡­but¡­this cannot go unscathed. I want them dead. All of them.¡± He said coldly.

    Xing harrumphed and nodded ¡°I feared you were a man of inaction Patriarch Yu. Your daughter is missing, yet you¡¯re nursing wounds!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not just nursing wounds, Master Xing. I¡¯m thinking about how to respond, I just can¡¯t react. I don¡¯t have the strength to. The total amount of people residing in Purple Mist Village, Iron Stone Village and Hollow Mountain Village amounts to one hundred and third people total!¡±

    He massaged his temples as if a headache flashed within his head. ¡°Two-thirds of that are women and children. Trust me, they won¡¯t stand a chance against forty well-trained killers!¡±

    ¡°I see your point, the Governor of Sichuan doesn¡¯t help?¡±

    ¡°Help? A minuscule village that borders the outskirts of Huaxia?¡± Patriarch Yu scoffed. ¡°We¡¯re on our own here Master Xing. We plough the earth hoping for a good harvest to feed us for the year! The little copper, silver and gold we make are used to buy medicine and food we can¡¯t make here!¡±

    Xing nodded, acknowledging the old Patriarch ply for sympathy. Xing could care less, as long as Li¡¯er was safe.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Elder Jun said, finally halting his feet.

    ¡°I am¡­but you¡¯re to stay with Li¡¯er. Lu¡¯er will escort me through the mountains.¡±

    ¡°But Ling¡¯er!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust the lad with Li¡¯er!¡± Xing said firmly. ¡°If the lad truly wants me to teach him, then he¡¯ll follow. So I¡¯ll need you to stay.¡±

    Elder Jun pursed his lips in frustration and pounded the table right next to him. Xing picked up Li¡¯er and nestled her in his arms, then walked on over to Elder Jun, kneeling and resting her in his arms, then patted him on the shoulder, then squeezed him reassuringly. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to return your daughter,¡± He said firmly, then turned to Patriarch Yu, ¡°¡­and yours as well.¡±

    The Patriarch nodded and so did Elder Jun lethargically. Xing pushed himself, pulled on Li¡¯er¡¯s cheeks, and watched her smile prettily with her emerald eyes, giggling happily.

    Xing didn¡¯t want to leave, this was the first time in months he¡¯d left her alone since the Red Lantern Tavern. His body felt weak, and his mind haggard, it was like a blacksmith leaving an unfinished sword to start a new one.

    After a minute of fighting himself, he finally stomped his way out of the Main Hall of the Jiang Residence and felt the sun pricking his skin as he looked up.

    He squeezed his fists together feeling his callused hands scratch against his thick skin, then he shot up in the air and searched the Purple Mist Village for Luan, so they could make their preparations for heading into the mountains to deal with this¡­Kai Chen.

 Chapter 59: Ill Do It Myself!

    Chief Hodong puffed his cheeks in annoyance, feeling as though he should¡¯ve killed Elder Jun the moment he pranced through the door waving that arrogance he usually had after returning from the outer plains of Huaxia.

    As he sat down, he pushed himself up from his bed and began, caressing the air thinking of of Xiabo Ling. You¡¯ll be mine soon. He thought.

    ¡°If I had been patient enough, she would¡¯ve been mine tonight.¡±

    ¡°Dong? Is something wrong?¡± His wife asked softly.

    ¡°Yes, everything¡¯s wrong.¡± He said, turning to her.

    Hodong¡¯s wife was once the most beautiful woman in the Hollow Mountain Village, a fact he took pride in when he married her, but like most things, that grew old, so did her beauty dissipate.

    Now, she was just a lump of flesh that bore him two sons. An honour for her, despite her withering away like a leaf.

    Hodong smiled at his wife¡¯s groggy face, then he caressed her left hand, feeling the wrinkles on her forearm, making him shriek in disappointment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll fix this Kai Chen problem.¡±

    ¡°You always do.¡± She said, kissing his cheek.

    Hodong kissed her back, sliding his hand around her waist, feeling her loose skin. It annoyed him how wide her waste had gotten.

    The girth she experienced after childbirth, was like a boulder, compared to a branch. He licked his lips, thinking of the old days when he couldn¡¯t wait to see her after a long day.

    She placed her hand over his own and then shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m too tired, just lie with me for a bit.¡±

    ¡°In a minute,¡± He answered with a smile but rage roiling within.

    He pushed himself up off the bed, feeling the cold wind of the night caress his chest, sending waves of goosebumps down his back. Then, stalked himself toward the window, peering through it, looking over the village he¡¯d inherited.

    Many things passed through his mind as he stared into the crimson moon, but the one adamant he had, was that of Xiabo Ling.

    He reminisced about when he first laid eyes on her when she came to him as tall as a twig, hoping he would be her teacher.

    The little girl wanted to be a physician, as she wanted to learn to heal people. Hodong was skeptical, as most people within the Purple Mist Valley couldn¡¯t read, but Xiabo Ling was different.

    She could read, her memory was excellent, but most of all, she was eager to learn, and so she did.

    Unlike the other apprentices he had, she wasn¡¯t skittish or hesitant whenever she saw blood, which made her perfect to be a physician.

    As he began reminiscing of his time back in Shaanxi, working as a physician. He was young, energetic but mostly proud of the skills he¡¯d inherited, despite his young age.

    Those skills, allowed him to amass a small fortune by helping the rich, as the poor couldn¡¯t afford his prices.

    That was until he made a fatal mistake by misdiagnosing one of the most powerful clans within Shaanxi.

    The Xia Clan.

    Hodong misdiagnosed the Patriarch of the Xia Clan. He proclaimed the  Patriarch to have contracted red skin flu. However, in truth, he had yellowsting fever.

    When Hodong was treating the Patriarch, the herbs he used only served to enhance the yellowsting fever, which was what the Patriarch had contracted.

    The patriarch died within a few days.

    Hodong recognised his mistake, but before he knew it. The new Patriarch had ordered another physician to take a look the former patriarch¡¯s body.

    Hodong disappeared that very day, not wanting to feel the wrath of the Xia Clan itself.

    He journeyed throughout the Central Plains for years. It was the most stressful time of his life, something he would ever admit to anyone, but that was his life experience.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    The most stressful part of his trek during, was the fact that he had to give up his true name. Just in case, The Xia Clan were hunting for him. No one would hunt for ¡®Hodong¡¯, He thought.

    ¡­and no one did.

    The thought of him changing his name left him bitter. Have to discard his name? That was a travesty to one¡¯s ancestors! But in the end, it was that¡­or die from Xia Clan.

    Eventually, Hodong made his way to the Purple Mist Valley and found some form of semblance, something he never thought was possible since his left Shaanxi.

    After all, it was a remote valley in a remote part of Sichuan.

    No one came here, so he grew comfortable.

    He incorporated himself into the three villages, providing numerous suggestions to the village chiefs

    Suggestions on how to improve the village itself. As a Physician, and someone who came from Shaanxi, which was evident from his accent. His words held weight, which eventually led to him becoming the Hollow Stone Mountain Chief.

    A chance he surely couldn¡¯t let go.

    Now, with the Old Jun disappearing on months end, only return to stop his plans. He never wanted to work with Kai Chen, but with Lim Fu in the picture, he had no choice, if he wanted Xiabo Ling for himself.

    The frustrating thing about all of this was the fact that Hodong personally trained Xiabo Ling. He watched the little girl age like wine, curves emerging in the right places, which filled him with lust.

    Xiabo Ling was as astute as she was smart.. She began to notice his lecherous gaze. Once she¡¯d learned enough from him like the ungrateful bitch she was, she took herself back to the Purple Mist village, leaving a hole in his heart and a mind, holes he filled with lust.

    Years might¡¯ve passed, yet that lecherousness never left him. It only heightened each time he saw her whenever he visited the Purple Mist Village.

    After years of waiting, Hodong couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The thoughts of poisoning him were prevalent, but he knew well enough that Xiabo Ling would do an autopsy.

    Once she checked his liver, she would know he was poisoned.

    Instead, he hatched a plan. He reached out to Kai Chen, the second in charge of the Stone Bear Band.

    He knew, that Lim Fu, would never go for the plan as he realised the Bandit Leader was comfortable with how things were within the Purple Mist Valley.

    When Kai Chen and Hodong met, they hypothesized that Xiabo Jun would be the problem, so when next he leave for an extended period, thats when they would start their plan.

    However, they still needed to get rid of Lim Fu first.

    Hodong acquired a rare poison found within Sichuan and tweaked it for consumption. He advised Kai Chen to feed itto Lim Fu over for a two-month period.

    Then, he could take control of the Stone Bear Band, that way he could have Jiang Li in a heartbeat.

    However, Hodong didn¡¯t expect for Xiabo Jun to return with a Martial Artist. Everything he worked towards the past few months could end instantly.

    No, this Zhao Xing has an Axsumite child, that¡¯s his weakness, He thought. ¡°I can put that thing to some use.¡± Hodong said, caressing the windowsill, imagining Xiabo Ling¡¯s succulent face.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll have Kai Chen get me that child. The Northern States have a fetish for such creatures. So it would be best for me to simply sell her there.¡± He pondered.

    Hodong stalked himself to his closet, pulling free a black cloak that would keep him warm. He sauntered down the stairs, barely avoiding the creaks within the wood hoping not to wake his wife and children. Then scampered through the door.

    The crimson moon sprayed its light across the village, a red hue of mist gathering within the village. It was as if ice had a mind of its own as wists through the village freezing Hodong¡¯s fingertips.

    Luckily though, no villager was awake, leaving the town as dead as the ore within the mines.

    Hodong crossed his hands, then made his way to the forest, and travelled a few hours into the night, finally coming across the cave in which his wheat beads were placed.

    ¡°What are you doing here Old Man?¡± A man with a scraggly beard said, raising his spear to Hodong¡¯s throat.

    ¡°To check on the wheat, I have to ensure you stored it properly or I won¡¯t be able to make a coin from it!¡±

    ¡°Coin!?¡± Another bandit said, scoffing. ¡°This is ours you old fool! We took it from you!¡±

    ¡°¡­You may have taken it from me, but if it¡¯s spoiled, how are you going to make enough to feed yourself, hmm? May I remind you that Kai Chen and I, have an agreement? I¡¯m simply fulfilling my part of it!¡± Hodong said coldly.

    Hodong slapped the spear from in front of his face, eyed the two men up and down, flared his nose as walked past heading into the cave, ready to inspect the wheat.

    Hodong entered the cave, feeling as though he was walking in a void of black decrepit darkness. The moment he set his foot down, a haunting, dreary feeling washed over him making goosebumps ripple from his neck all the way down to his calves.

    The tapping sound of dripping water from the stalactites that served as teeth throughout the cave certainly didn¡¯t help either.

    The cave wasn¡¯t deep, nor was it an actual system, but a simple cave which happened to be twenty meters deep.

    The light from the crimson moon fluttered into the cave-like petals of the newly bloomed flower, providing a tranquil ambience to the haunting cave.

    In the short distance, thirty bags of wheat lay on the ground leaning on each other covered by a large red thick blanket, about ten meters long.

    Hodong approached the blanket and began sifting his hand through it, looking for moist wheat berries and leakage within each bag.

    After checking each wheat sack and feeling satisfied with the state they were in. Hodong dusted off his hands and headed back to the cave entrance. ¡°The sacks were well placed the blanket also shows no form of moisture, well done.¡±

    The two men ignored his words which annoyed Hodong, but he said nothing. He began to strut his way back down the hill, and then that burning question he had in his mind finally came forth. ¡°When will Kai Chen bring Xiabo Ling?¡±

    ¡°Now that her father¡¯s back, he has to die first before we bring her to you.¡± One of them said bitterly.

    ¡°I have something to report to him,¡± Hodong said.

    ¡°Tell it to us, and we¡¯ll report it back to him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± Hodong said.

    Hodong didn¡¯t say another word, he just left, leaving the two men to do them, guard the wheat berries till they were ready to be sold.

 Chapter 60: Listen Carefully

    The fires within the Main Hall of the Stone Bear¡¯s Band abode crackled as everyone gathered within. Kai Chen, the new leader of the band sat on his throne, looking down on his men feeling the heat from the fire.

    The Main Hall itself wasn¡¯t truly a hall, but a cave abode. One that was probably used by a sect that once resided within the Purple Mist Valley.

    The walls of the cave were as coarse as a rock with its crumpled exterior. Three dozen fire holes, with candles evenly spaced around provided light within. It was like being within a dome of fire, one littered with shadows.

    Four large pillars surrounded the room in a square-like pattern, providing support to the oval roof above.

    A red carpet led to the bottom of the stairs from the entrance of the main hall. All of this was Lim Fu¡¯s desire, to feel important, it was always what got him killed, desiring fine cuisine.

    A sharp pain shot down Kai Chen¡¯s back and he adjusted himself in his chair, not getting used to it as yet. He rolled his neck, counting the men down below, ensuring everyone was here.

    The pond of men stared up at him and he understood what it was like to lead. It was a lot of work, not to control them, but their desires and appetites.

    After all, he was of the Mind Awakening Realm, who would dare challenge him.

    Kai Chen rubbed the tip of his chair, resting his hand on Lim Fu¡¯s sword. Green Fury. The blade was silver, with a green glint made from the clay used to temper it.

    Green Fury was three feet long, and the green handle was made of jade with gold decorations hammered into it.

    The sword was sharp, beautiful and most importantly graceful. Lim Fu lacked the skill with a sword, but so did Kai Chen. None of that mattered, the sword was now in his hands and so was the Stone Bear Band.

    ¡°I take it, everyone¡¯s here?¡± Kai Chen asked.

    ¡°YEAH!¡± The stone bear band shouted back.

    ¡°Alright. I just got a message. One that has me a little, annoyed.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s message is that Master Chen?¡± One shouted.

    ¡°Has Jiang Yu agreed to the marriage?¡± Another said.

    ¡°I bet Old Man Jun is on his way here, we can take him!¡±

    Kai Chen raised his hands, quelling his men''s words. ¡°Neither. Apparently, Old Man Dong is making his way here.¡±

    ¡°To be killed?¡± Someone shouted chuckling.

    Kai Chen¡¯s lips curled into a smile, but he shook his head. ¡°Apparently, we did a good job storing the wheat.¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t children, we know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Chen said. ¡°I don¡¯t like him. He¡¯s too presumptuous with where he stands.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s kill ''em!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t. He¡¯s the best physician within the Purple Mist Valley?¡±

    ¡°We have Old Jun¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°The bastard didn¡¯t teach him all of her skills.¡±

    Murmers within the hall brewed, as everyone discussed the revelation. Chief Hodong was one of the reasons why the Hollow Mountain Village was as efficient as it was.

    The wheat that the Stone Bear Band would take mostly came from them as there was the closest. It also helped due to Hodong being a physician and would heal their members.

    When Hodong approached him to take over the Stone Bear Band, he¡¯d already had his own plans, but he was willing till he ascended to the Divination Realm, but as the opportunity was too good to pass up, he worked with senile old man.

    Now that Lim Fu is dead, the Purple Mist Valley would surely be his, and so would Jiang Li!

    The challenge Chen faced now, was Hodong. He could defy him openly. So Chen hoped to kill him and have his former apprentice be the Head Physician within the Valley.

    It would also allow them to avoid Old Man Jun in any confrontation if he ever returned, which he did. Nothing¡¯s going according to my plan, Chen thought.

    Hodong was a pillar within the Purple Mist Valley. Wounds his men would receive whilst defending the Valley from occasional skirmishes from other bandit bands, needed to be treated.

    Hodong was paramount, so killing him was a lackadaisical effort. Despite Xiabo Ling being his apprentice, she was as good as him. ¡°I need to find a way to solve this problem before Old Man Jun comes.¡± He whispered to himself.

    As silence echoed throughout the cave abode. Kai Chen stared down at his men, looking for an answer. I guess this is what it means to be a leader, He thought, fine¡­I¡¯ll make the decision.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be killing the Old Man Dong¡­for now. However, if Elder Jun comes for his daughter, release her. We need to keep Elder Jun happy.¡±

    ¡°What about Old Man Dong?¡±

    ¡°Leave that to me, I think I can work something out. Are we clear?¡±

    ¡°Yes Sir.¡±

    ¡°Good¡­dismissed.¡±

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Three hours passed and Hodong finally appeared, tang crown nestled on his head. The old man had an air of superiority that disgusted Kai Chen to no bound.

    It annoyed Kai Chen to no end. Is this how city folk acted? He asked himself, haughty¡­and proud.

    As hard as Hodong tried, he always had that air about him. Air, that no one in the central plains had.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The old man walked along the red carpet, feet clicking the pebbles beneath the carpet. His steps were solid and held confidence and arrogance.

    He even dared to keep his head high in the presence of Kai Chen, something the lad would soon fix.

    ¡°Why are you here old man?¡± Chen asks, tone soft.

    ¡°When are you delivering the girl to me?¡±

    ¡°Elder Jun has returned, hasn¡¯t he? We have to deal with him before we deliver her.¡± Chen said.

    ¡°Can you even kill Elder Jun?¡± Hodong asked, looking up at Chen through the corner of his eyes.

    ¡°I can, I¡¯m soon of the Divination Realm. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Hodong scoffed, shaking his head. ¡°Elder Jun has returned with a Martial Artist and this one seems stronger than the old bastard himself.¡± Hodong said coldly.

    ¡°What are you talking about? What man?¡±

    ¡°I guess your village spies haven¡¯t done their du¡ª¡°

    ¡°Speak old man!¡± Kai Chen snapped, cutting off Hodong. ¡°Or would like to look at your tongue whilst it wiggling at your feet as you try to speak!?¡±

    Hodong bellowed and exasperated sigh and smiled bitterly, ¡°Elder Jun has returned with someone. He¡¯s a father, looking for refuge.¡±

    ¡°I cannot sense what Realm he is¡­but he looks strong.¡±

    ¡°Looks mean nothing,¡± Chen grunted, as he caressed Green Fury.

    ¡°So everything will go as you planned?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Kai Chen growled.

    Kai Chen balled his hands into a fist and swirled his Qi sending a wave of energy towards Hodong. The old man fell back and then hid his face. ¡°Old Man, careful¡­I don¡¯t like how you look down on me. Let. Me. Remind. You. The Purples Mist Valley, is mine.¡±

    ¡°It may, but can you defeat this man?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Good, then let me make it easy for you. He has a weakness!¡± Hodong hissed.

    ¡°¡­and that is?¡±

    ¡°The man with Elder Jun has a child with him, that¡¯s his weakness.¡±

    ¡°Are you inept?! I DO NOT TOUCH CHILDREN?¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Hodong said flashing a bitter smile. ¡°Then will you proceed with the plan.

    ¡°Am I not?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see Xiabo Ling in my hands¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll be in your hands, do you doubt me?¡±

    ¡°You promised her after the attack on the Purple Mist Village!¡±

    ¡°¡­and Old Man Jun has returned, with a Martial Arts Master¡­as you¡¯ve mentioned, have not¡­Chief Hodong?¡±

    Silence.

    Hodong didn¡¯t utter a word.

    I guess Lim Fu was correct, speaking in a poise manner does invoke some form of power.

    ¡°Master Chen, are you not the leader of the Stone Bear Band NOW? My plans have helped you thus far, you SHOULD KEEP YOUR END OF OUR BARGAIN!¡±

    ¡°You have made it easier¡­but tell me truly, why should I keep you alive? You¡¯re a lecherous bastard¡­who left his bed, where his wife sleeps to whine about some lass half your age.¡±

    ¡°Because if we don¡¯t work together, you won¡¯t be the leader of Stone Bear Band for long, nor will you ever have Jiang Li for yourself!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen a woman grown old next to you, have you? Her wrinkles appear and touch you. Once you¡¯re my age, you will know!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯M NOT YOU.¡±

    ¡°Yet you kidnapped the woman you wanted, you¡¯re far worst than me!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to kidnap the one you wanted? Whilst you have a wife and two sons?¡±

    ¡°KAI CHEN!¡±

    Kai Chen drew Green Fury from its scabbard, flicking his wrist in one smooth motion.

    The sword shot right at Hodong, Kai Chen watched as the old man stumbled back, but the moment his left leg touched the ground Green Fury zipped past him, grazing his left ear.

    The old man dropped to his knees, the sword dinged behind him, forcing him to look back, only for Kai Chen to flash a smug-like smile.

    ¡°You forget one thing here Old Man. You. Have. No. Power. here. You¡¯re nothing but a physician.¡±

    ¡°If you kill me, who will heal your men!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, if you¡¯re not here¡­who will heal them?¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for Hodong to understand the threat. He ground his teeth, then kowtowed to Kai Chen, who pursed his lips, finally quelling his anger and arrogance toward the old man.

    ¡°That¡¯s. Better. Now lets have a real discussion. I know you came here with a plan. If you don¡¯t. Leave.¡±

    Hodong smiled reverently, dusting off his knees as he rose from the ground. He clapped his hands together and swallowed deeply as he looked up at Kai Chen.

    ¡°Yes, I do have a plan¡­but tell me truly, you won¡¯t touch this man¡¯s child?¡±

    ¡°I will not.¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­listen carefully. The possibility of this Martial Master making his way here. I suggest you split your forces up and attack the Iron Stone Village and Purple Mist Village.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°He is one man, he can¡¯t be two places in one.¡±

    ¡°¡­we still have to confront him.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that¡­I will head to the Purple Mist Village to take his daughter.¡±

    ¡°Kai Chen sighed and closed his eyes, feeling  irritation arouse within his mind. Is this old man that desperate?

    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± Kai Chen asked calmly.

    ¡°Because, that will guarantee his cooperativeness.¡±

    ¡°I disagree, if I were in his position. I would slaughter everyone in sight. What makes you think you can escape him and not tell him we planned this together!¡±

    Hodong¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He licked them, feeling as though he¡¯d won. He could finally taste Xiabo Ling¡¯s lips as he would finally be able to kiss them.

    ¡°STOP DALLYING OLD MAN, SPEAK!¡±

    ¡°The Martial Master¡¯s daughter is an Axsumite.¡±

    ¡°An Axsumite? Here? In Huaxia!?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°¡­you don¡¯t make sense, why would he?¡±

    ¡°If he returns that is. I have a plan for if he does. I¡¯ll kidnap the girl and throw her robes into a nearby river, that way he¡¯d think she¡¯s been drowned by the village itself.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that will work?

    ¡°It will¡­she¡¯s an Axsumite, he will assume someone from the village killed her, for who she is. Look, we have spent too much time on this. He has probably arrived at the Purple Mist Village by now. We have a limited window for you to get down the mountain and attack the Iron Stone Village,  Once you¡¯ve done that, you can then attack the Purple Mist Village, that way he wouldn¡¯t see it coming. Trust Me.¡±

    Not for all the gold in the Jade Dragon Palace, Kai Chen thought, I¡¯ll never trust you!

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time, Master Chen!¡±

    ¡°We do because there¡¯s still much to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Such as?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m re-negotiating our deal.¡±

    Hodong went silent, puffing his cheeks in annoyance. Kai Chen smiled, not caring enough because regardless of what he thought, the old man would soon be dead.

    ¡°The proceeds from the wheat sales will now be Eight-Twenty!, not Sixty-Forty.¡±

    ¡°That''s¡­ROBBERY!¡±

    ¡°Are you going to be the one to deal with both Xiabo Jun and this Martial Master? No. So, because of that, I will be taking another twenty percent.¡±

    Hodong balled his fist and shook them as if he had the power to attack Kai Chen. The Leader of the Stone Bear Band saw his defiance and flashed a ray of killing intent through his eyes, aimed at the old man.

    Hodong dropped to the ground, feeling as his knees grew weak from looking into the abyss of Kai Chen¡¯s eyes, then finally muttered something with his sniveling voice! ¡°What Master Chen gives, Hodong appreciates.¡±

    ¡°Good, now leave.¡± Chen said firmly, waving his hand.

    Hodong got up and then gave a reverent bow. Kai Chen furrowed his brows, trying to see if the old bastard would try to say something beneath his breath, but the only thing he could see was a tooth shown as if smiling.

    Let¡¯s see you smile when I cut your throat, Kai Chen thought, watching as Hodong finally left, leaving a wist of fresh air within the main hall.

    The trap door behind Kai Chen creaked open, and foot steps follow. A man with a straggly beard with a toothless grin appeared next to him. ¡°Hu,¡± Kai Chen said firmly. ¡°It finally smells better around here doesn¡¯t it.¡± Kai Chen said, eyeing one of his men who stood to his left.

    ¡°It does.¡± Hu giggled.

    Kai Chen harrumphed, feeling unsatisfied with how things played out. The twenty percent increase didn¡¯t matter to him, only Jiang Li did, but he had to make that sniveling bastard pay for the inconvenience.

    The original plan was to have Hodong appear as some Saviour for Xiabo Ling, by having her released into his care. That way, the girl would have some form of affection for the sniveling bastard, in his mind.

    Women are smart, they could sense when something¡¯s amidst¡­at least with Jiang Li, she knew how he felt about her.

    Despite that, she will eventually take a liking to him, sooner rather than later. The trick would be how. Chen knew if he harmed Jiang Clan that Li¡¯er wouldn¡¯t give herself to him willingly, but how else could he have her?

    ¡­by taking her, she will be his in time¡­but that time, is not now¡­but soon.

    ¡°Brother Chen, will you be handling the affairs in the Purple Mist Village?¡±

    Chen turned to him, lips drawn to a line. He was annoyed, but mostly so because Hu knew full well he wasn¡¯t like Lim Fu who refused to get his hands dirty, despite being of the Divination Realm. ¡°And let you die miserably?¡± He answered. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the affairs in the Stone Iron Village. You deal with that old man Jun¡±

    ¡°It will be done.¡±

    ¡°Good¡­¡±

    Kai Chen pushed himself up from his chair. He turned to Hu and smiled bitterly, feeling as though he was a pawn in Hodong¡¯s game.

    A problem which wouldn¡¯t have allow him to take control of the valley, something he¡¯d always yearned to do.

    Chen pursed his lips and shook his head. He snatched up Green Fury and began walking down, not waiting for Hu to follow. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 61: An Hours Ride Minimum

    ¡°Mas¡­Uncle, The path leading up to mountains is just a few minutes away.¡± Luan said, fidgeting as the cart rolled across the mud stained road.

    ¡°Are you sure the Stone Bear Band won¡¯t attack the Iron Stone Village?¡±

    ¡°Yes Uncle Xing, Elder Jun¡¯s last caravan of wheat was there¡¯s. They don¡¯t have any wheat right now. The Stone Bear Band knows how we make our money.¡±

    ¡°Are they part of the Purple Mist Valley?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily, but they protect us from raiders.¡±

    ¡°And take your wheat as payment?¡±

    ¡°Yes Sir.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­so whose this Lim Fu and what does this Kai Chen have to do with anything?¡±

    ¡°Lim Fu¡¯s the leader of the Stone Bear Band and Kai Chen is his second-in-command.¡±

    ¡°Have they always been at war with each other?¡±

    ¡°Not that I know of.¡±

    ¡°Has Lim Fu ever attacked any village before?¡±

    ¡°Yes Master, He has but that was over fifteen years ago.¡±

    ¡°¡­fifteen years ago? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Elder Jun stopped him.¡±

    ¡°Stopped him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, He came to our village fifteen years ago. When he was attack, Elder Jun defeated, but give him a proposition to protect the village from other raiders. The deal entail us offering up wheat as payment, but he has to settle it on his own.¡±

    ¡°So let me get this straight, the old man roped in a band to protect the valley?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Is that why he wanted me? He sensed something was amidst with Kai Chen? Xing thought. He rubbed the stubble of his chin, contemplating whether he was duped on or not.

    No. I wasn¡¯t tricked, but the old man knew something, was that why he took so long to return? I¡¯ll ask him after I have a chat with Kai Chen.

    ¡°Are familiar with the village politics?¡±

    ¡°I am not, but I know that Elder Jun and Patriarch Yu are the reasons why the Purple Mist Valley have had a decent relationship with the Stone Bear Band.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like that¡¯s the case now.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t,¡± Lu whispered.

    Xing harrumphed eyeing the lad, reigns in his hands and a testing gaze painted across this face. ¡°No need to be somber Lu¡¯er, but I need you to think a little, because what we do now could either destroy the valley or save it.

    ¡°Destroy?¡± Luan asked, turning to Xing.

    He nodded, not eyeing Luan. ¡°Look around. Does it seem like the Stone Bear Band will end there attacks on the village?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know Uncle.¡±

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    ¡°I know that Kai Chen has an eye for Jiang Li and attacking the village to kidnap was more of a message.¡±

    ¡°Is Kai Chen from the valley?¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t,¡± Luan said shaking his head.

    ¡°Humph, I see¡­I¡¯m trying to understand the motivation for attacking all both villages, surely not for this Jiang Li.¡±

    ¡°The daughter of Patriarch Yu is the most beautiful girl in the valley. Few chieftains from outside of the village have visited in hopes of marrying their sons to her,¡±

    ¡°¡­and nothing has ever happened.¡±Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Xing curled his lips into a smile. It didn¡¯t hit him immediately, but it did now. If this Kai Chen fancied the Patriarch¡¯s daughter, then he did he take her for some reason?

    Heh¡­of course he did.

    ¡°Kai Chen will attack the Stone Iron Village.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Luan asked, confused.

    ¡°You heard me Lu¡¯er, the bastard¡¯s going to attack the Stone Iron Village. Its a message. He means to send a message.¡±

    ¡°A message, to whom?¡±

    ¡°The valley. Lim Fu is dead¡­this is Kai Chen letting the valley know, he¡¯s running things now.¡±

    ¡°Elder Jun.¡± Luan said, scratching his head in shame.

    Xing swirled a smidgen of Qi into his hand and finger flicked it toward Luan, hitting him in the knee. The lad hissed in pain as if a mosquito had just bit him. ¡°Ow!¡± He shouted.

    ¡°Lu¡¯er use that brain of yours! Kai Chen is attacking the villages trying to force Jiang Li to be his woman!¡±

    Luan opened his mouth in surprise. He turned to Xing and slapped his hand against his knee. ¡°That makes sense Mas¡ª Uncle!¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to divert to the Stone Iron Village?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to take your advice, I might be wrong, so let¡¯s follow the road till we reach the path that leads to their abode.¡±

    ¡°Yes Uncle!¡± Luan said, feeling exasperated.

    Xing watched as the lad sat back in the cart, windmill churning in his mind. As Xing¡¯s word finally got through to him. The lad¡¯s not bad, Xing thought, but he might be a little naive.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about what I said.¡± Xing said. ¡°You might be right. The Stone Bear Band might not want anything to with the Stone Iron Village. In truth, I¡¯d prefer it that way.¡± Xing said, which would allow me to cut loose without any blow back.

    Luan looked up at Xing, nodding. Xing turned and kept his eyes on the road. If the moon wasn¡¯t beaming right now, he would¡¯ve had to stop the cart, but thankfully enough light pierced through the trees allowing him to do so.

    The rustling leaves of the trees around them, provided an ambience that Xing now, enjoyed, but despite that. Something was on his mind, something about Luan that felt a tad familiar. ¡°Lu¡¯er¡± Xing said softly.

    ¡°Yes Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Do you plan on telling me the truth?¡±

    ¡°Truth?¡± He answered confused.

    ¡°Yes, the truth regarding your parents.¡±

    Luan¡¯s body froze and goosebumps rippled across his shins straight up his back. He was scared, not from Xing, but from what he¡¯d assessed in such a short time.

    He curled his lips into a shy smile and scratched the side of his head, lowering his head as he stared at the wood grains of the cart. as if he¡¯d been caught up in a lie. He didn¡¯t move for one second. ¡°Uh¡­I don¡¯t know what you mean Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? So you plan on lying to me.¡±

    ¡°Never Uncle!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then you better come clean!¡±

    Luan bit his bottom lip, trying and hoping that he could come up with a solution to Xing¡¯s answer, but after thirty seconds of silence nothing came, which made him feel inadequate. ¡°I¡­¡± He said, but Xing cut him off.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry Lu¡¯er, Elder Jun already told me you have no parents, but he asked me to give you some clemency for the mean time.

    Lu¡¯er dropped to his knees bowing, ¡°I apologise for not lying earlie¡ª¡°

    ¡°Enough Lu¡¯er, get up. I already know that Elder Jun¡¯s the one who pushed you to say that lie. I¡¯m starting to believe the old man¡¯s trying to make me stay, forever.¡± Xing said grinding his teeth.

    Luan didn¡¯t push himself up. He continued staring at the bottom of the cart, as if he¡¯d done something wrong. Xing pursed his teeth in annoyance. ¡°Lu¡¯er, I don¡¯t have any parents. So please, raise your head, it¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of.¡±

    The lad sheepishly pushed his head looking at Xing. The martial master felt his eyes on him. He knew the lad needed a father-figure, but Xing just couldn¡¯t give him what he needed. He had a daughter to raise, and training someone would be the last thing he does. Not now¡­not ever, He thought.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with Lu¡¯er. I can¡¯t promise I¡¯ll make you my disciple. As you can see I¡¯m raising an Axsumite girl, I have to think of her foremost, alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes Uncle.¡±

    ¡°If I think I can train you in martial arts, I will do it, but for right now. I can¡¯t¡±

    ¡°I understand uncle.¡±

    Luan sat in the cart speechless, eyeing Xing with fear and wonderment in his eyes. Xing wasn¡¯t one to be so gruff, but his journey through the Central Plains had shown him a different side to people.

    The lives of the people within the Central Plains and the Main Land was far different. In the Main Land, pride, haughtiness and unscrupulousness was all the same. However, the people within the Central Plains lived a far more simple life.

    Yes, they had their own challenges, but these people just wanted to live, not worrying about their next meal. He understood that, he even admired it. Hell, he wished he¡¯d come here sooner¡­but it took Li¡¯er and his master¡¯s wishes for him to retreat to discover such a thing.

    But I guess nothing is never too late, Xing thought.

    ¡°This is the path that leads to the Stone Bear Band abode Uncle¡±

    Xing, pulled on the reigns slowing the horses and hopped off the cart. He looked up the steep path, noticing the man made stair case leading up the mountain as if it were heaven.

    He stepped forward and feet sank into a patch of soil. A short of coldness from his heel shot up right leg. Why is it so cold? He thought.

    Xing knelt checking the soil, feeling the wet moisture. As he palmed it, he saw a foot print, followed by a dozen more leading up the staircase. He turned left, scraping his hand on the ground feeling for more footsteps.

    These footsteps are heading in that direction, Xing thought. ¡°Lu¡¯er, what¡¯s in that direction?¡±

    ¡°The Stone Iron Village.¡±

    ¡°CURSES!¡±

    Xing leapt onto the cart, snapping up the reigns, flicking them with a tug of his wrist. Luan fell back in the cart hitting his head with a loud thud, which Xing ignored.

    ¡°How far are we from the Iron Stone Village!¡±

    ¡°An hour¡¯s ride minimum!¡± Luan shouted.

    Xing ground his teeth feeling the reigns tighten. He couldn¡¯t afford to leave Luan behind by using his Qinggong because he still hadn¡¯t stabilised his Dantians since they splintered, during his last fight.

    If he were to get to the Stone Iron Village late, he could only hope that everything was fine, but the way things were going for Xing, he could only hope, and hope wasn¡¯t something you wished in existence.

 Chapter 62: Plucking Flowers in the Wild

    The cart jostled violently as Xing urged the horses to their limits, the wheels threatening to break free from their axles with each bump and turn.

    Luan clung to the side, his knuckles turning white from the effort. But Xing paid him no mind. As his thoughts raced faster than the horses¡¯ hooves against the muddy road.

    ¡°Damn it all,¡± Xing muttered under his breath, eyes fixed on the path ahead.

    The moonlight barely penetrated the dense canopy, leaving shadows that could hide any manner of dangers. But it wasn¡¯t unseen enemies that truly worried him - it was time.

    Every second that passed could mean another life lost in the Iron Stone Village.

    He navigated a treacherous bend and his thoughts turned to his daughter, Zhao Li. Her innocent face flashed in his mind.

    He¡¯d left her behind in the Purple Mist Village, believing it to be safe. Now, with the Stone Bear Band on the move, he wasn¡¯t so sure.

    What if they don¡¯t stop at the Iron Stone Village? What if they push on to Purple Mist? The thought sent a chill down his spine that had nothing to do with the night air whipping past him.

    ¡°I should¡¯ve brought her with me,¡± he growled, anger at himself rising like bile in his throat. ¡°I should¡¯ve never left her!¡±

    But even as the words left his mouth, he knew it wasn¡¯t true. Bringing Li¡¯er into potential danger, such as this was far worse.

    He¡¯d experienced it months ago, dealing with the Red Tavern louses and because of it¡­he Core Dantian was cracked, forcing him to be more cautious in a fight¡­but possibly even more vicious as well.

    As Xing shook his head, trying to clear his thoughts. He needed to focus. The people of Iron Stone Village needed him, and he couldn''t help them if he was lost in his own fears and regrets.

    Yet, as he pushed the horses harder, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was being pulled in two directions. His word to Elder Jun, drew him forward to Iron Stone Village. But his heart, his very soul, yearned to turn back, to ensure Li¡¯er''s safety with his own eyes.

    ¡°Uncle!¡± Luan shouted, cutting Xing off from his internal struggle. ¡°There¡¯s smoke up ahead!¡±

    Xing¡¯s eyes snapped to the horizon. Sure enough, a dark plume rose against the night sky, barely visible through the trees but unmistakable.

    His heart sank.

    They were too late.

    ¡°Hold on, Lu¡¯er,¡± Xing snapped back, tone grim. He snapped the reins once more, urging the horses to impossible speeds. As they raced towards the growing signs of destruction, Xing made a silent promise to Li¡¯er, himself, and the people of Iron Stone Village.

    I will end this quickly. I will keep you safe, Li¡¯er. And then, I swear, I will never leave you unprotected again.

    Xing steered the cart with renewed determination, feeling as the cartwheels headed towards the chaos ahead.

    He was ready to face whatever awaited them in the Iron Stone Village. Weight of responsibility pressing down on him, but he bore it willingly. For Li¡¯er, for the innocent villagers, for the peace of the valley - he would do what needed to be done.

    They crested a small hill, the full extent of the devastation came into view. Smoke billowing into the night sky, thick and black, obscuring the stars.

    The acrid scent of burning wood and thatch filled the air, making Xing''s eyes water and his throat constrict.

    Before them lay a short ledge and beyond that a stretched a patch of barren land. In the center of this desolate expanse sat the Stone Iron Village, or what remained of it.

    Flames licking the edges of buildings, casting an eerie feel as light flickered across the landscape.

    Xing clenched his jaw, his hands tightened around the reins.  He then pulled the cart to a sudden stop at the edge of the ledge. ¡°Lu¡¯er!¡±  Xing growled. ¡°Take the cart down to the village. Help anyone you can, but stay out of danger. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes Master!¡± He nodded, face pale but determination flashed across it from the firelight.

    Xing leapt off the cart and ledge, his body blurring in the night, as he engaged his qinggong.

    He kicked off the ledge, then barely touched the ground, then sped across the barren land.

    The wind whipped against his face, carrying the sounds of chaos in the forms of screams wood crackling from flames.

    The closer he got, the more his heart thrummed from the clash of weapons and the roar of flames.

    As Xing approached the outskirts of the village, he began swirling his Qi within his Soul Dantian, he then surged it to his legs, then stomped off the ground, which sent him souring through the sky in a powerful leap.

    Xing soared over the first row of houses, his silhouette filling seething through the smoke-filled sky.

    He landed with a soft thud in the village center. He scanned the surrounding area and pain shot right through his heart.

    The few bodies that lied on the ground, were stabbed multiple times with others being maimed.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    It was the exact scene of the Stone Hollow Village and the Purple Mist Village. Villagers ran in panic trying to escape the Stone Bear Band, whilst some were carrying buckets of water in futile attempts to douse the flames.

    The Stone Bear Band¡¯s weapons glinted in the firelight, their faces twisted with cruel satisfaction.

    Xing¡¯s eyes narrowed, his Qi surging through his body as he prepared for battle. He had arrived in the heart of the conflict, and now it was time to end it.

    ¡°Kai Chen!¡± Xing¡¯s voice boomed across the village square, cutting through the cacophony of destruction. ¡°COME OUT YOU COWARD¡­WHY HURT THESE PEOPLE?!¡±

    The sixteen men that were there, all turned to Xing¡­malice painted across their face. Xing settled into a fighting stance. Then surged his Qi within his Soul Dantian and prepared himself mentally. ¡°KAI CHEN¡­!¡±

    Silence fell over the village square, broken only by crackling flames and distant screams.

    The sixteen men began to form a loose semicircle, trying to encircle Xing as their weapons continually gleamed in the firelight.

    A deep, rumbling laugh echoed throughout the shadows from a nearby burning building. A young man, no more than twenty years old, wearing black and white fatigues with a green sword sitting across his lap, glinting against the firelight sat up.

    He looked at Xing intensely, then licked his lips. ¡°Well, well. If it isn¡¯t Purple Mist Valley¡¯s newest new comer!¡±

    The young man stood up, which made him seem shorter than what Xing had preserved as he was sitting. His shoulders were broad, with hair waving all the way down from his shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re shorter than I assumed you would be.¡±

    Assumed I would be? Xing mused, narrowing his eyes. Why would he know me¡­

    ¡°You have me at a disadvantage!¡± Xing growled, watching the men circle him. ¡°It appears you know me and I don¡¯t know you.¡±

    Kai Chen sprung up from his seat, twirling his green sword in his right hand. A wick smile flash across his face, then he licked his lips.

    ¡°As it should be, after all this is MY valley!¡±

    A knowing smile a flashed across Xing lips, as he knew what type of man this Kai Chen was. A familiarity in arrogance, Xing thought.

    He was young and by¡¯s Xing¡¯s estimation, he was also of the Mind Awakening Realm. Displaying arrogance such as this was easy, especially when you were strong. But it also bore consequences when you didn¡¯t put in the work.

    Hence why Xing¡¯s Core Dantian was now cracked.

    I¡¯ve been a fool, He mused, was I this arrogant when I was young?¡­it maybe best to cut his life short.

    ¡°If this is your, Why attack these innocent people? What¡¯s to gain from such cowardice?¡±

    A thunderous laughed boomed as Kai Chen stared at Xing venomous. ¡°Gain? This isn¡¯t about gain. This is about Power. Fear. Showing everyone that we can take what we want WHEN WE WANT!¡±

    ¡°Then I guess me taking your life, would be as easy plucking flowers in the wild.¡±

    Kai Chen began walking towards Xing, his men smiling and laughing as though, they knew something he didn¡¯t.

    As he approached, three men drifted back, allowing Kai Chen to enter the circle. He slid his emerald sword across his back then twisted his head. ¡°Brave words Outsider, Let¡¯s see if you can back them up!¡±

    Kai Chen lunged forward, his blade whistling through the air. Xing twisted, avoiding the lunge feeling the wind as the sword passed mere inches from his face.

    Xing turned in with a palm strike, but  pivoted to his left, anticipating the blow. Then ducked under flowing roundhouse kick from Xing.

    He spun, retaliating with a vicious kick hitting Xing in the midsection. The impact sent Xing skidding backwards, his feet leaving furrows in the dirt.

    Pain blossomed in his abdomen, but he pushed it aside, focusing on the threat before him. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got, old man?¡± Kai Chen taunted, twirling his sword with a flourish.

    ¡°Hardly,¡± Xing wisped, ¡°We haven¡¯t even started!¡±

    Xing narrowed his eyes as the boy began attack wildly, using his sword. He¡¯s strong boy was strong, far stronger than I anticipated, Xing mused, dodging another wayward slash.

    The way he moves is unnatural, it makes him seem slow, but he speeds up at critical moments¡­he¡¯s a genius.

    Two of Kai Chen¡¯s men attacked from the sides forcing to Xing to duck under a sword slash. He swept the legs out from under one of the attackers. He surged the Qi within his Core Dantian and Qi began to flow through the cracks of his Dantian.

    Damn it, I forgot that I use Qi from my Core Dantian whenever I look to counter attack.

    Gritting his teeth, Xing reached deep within himself, tapping into the Qi within his Soul Dantian.

    Kai Chen¡¯s eyes widened slightly, as if he were impressed. ¡°Divination Realm? How exciting!¡± He rasped.

    Kai Chen grinned, his eyes glowing with an eerie light. Then charged in, his speed increasing with each attack.

    Xing wasn¡¯t hard pressed, but made it seem so. He couldn¡¯t easily stopped Kai Chen¡¯s attacks, but with his cracked Core Dantian he had to efficient, callous and not as boisterous as he usually was.

    Kai Chen¡¯s laughter echoed across the burning village as he charged towards Xing again. The green sword in his hand pulsed with an otherworldly light. His devastating forced Xing threw up his arms in defense, channeling every ounce of Qi he could muster from his Soul Dantian and into his Dantians.

    In truth, this battle would¡¯ve been over within a few strokes, but Xing knew that would¡¯ve exposed him.

    If he hadn¡¯t cracked his Core Dantian, he would¡¯ve been able to unleash his fury unto Kai Chen, but with his Core Dantian forcing him to be more cautious in battle, it truly annoyed.

    It was as if, Xing was fighting with two hands behind his back and using his feet to defend and attack.

    An upward slash forced Xing back, making him shuffle, as he still dodged wayward attacks from Kai Chen¡¯s men.

    Kai Chen finally stopped and raised his green sword across his shoulder. ¡°I thought you were warrior, Xing¡­but you¡¯re nothing but a feather. Fine. I¡¯ll motivate you accordingly.

    ¡°Song and Gu Bei, kill the rest of villagers the rest of you help me end this charade so that I can kill this fool alongst with his Axsumite daughter.¡±

    What¡­what did he just say? Axsumite daughter?

    Xing¡¯s mind reeled over, in just one second. How could Kai Chen know about Li¡¯er? He¡¯d only been in the valley for a few hours. The implications sent a chill down his spine, colder than any blade.

    As he deflected another of Kai Chen¡¯s attacks, his mind raced with uncertainty. Who could¡¯ve betrayed him? No¡­who betrayed Li¡¯er! Was it the Jiang Patriarch? No, that doesn¡¯t make sense. The old man had been nothing but welcoming.

    Old Man Jun? The thought twisted in Xing¡¯s gut. Had the kindly elder¡¯s offer of help been a ruse? But why go through such elaborate deception? No¡­that doesn¡¯t make sense either.

    Then a more sinister possibility arose. The chief from Stone Hollow Village. That bastard had seemed all too eager to see Xing leave. Could he have sent word to Kai Chen?¡­or was he working with him!

    Each possibility only further pushed Xing into frustration. He''d come to this valley seeking peace, a safe haven for Li¡¯er. Instead, he found himself embroiled in a web of deceit and violence.

    As his anger rose with each passing second, he could feel the Qi within his Core Dantian swirl hot and fierce. It coursed through his meridians, seeping through the cracks of his Core Dantian.

    Xing¡¯s movements became sharper, more aggressive, fueled by his growing rage.

    Kai Chen seemed to sense the change, his mocking grin faltering for a moment. But it wasn¡¯t enough.

    Xing needed answers.

    Deflecting another slash from the green sword, Xing finally gave voice to the question burning inside him.

    Xing caught Kai Chen¡¯s sword between his fingertips, then pulsed his Qi violently throughout the burning village, enshrouding it with his killing aura.

    He looked at Kai Chen, indifferently and felt the heat of breath pass his lips before he even spoke. ¡°Who told you about my daughter?¡± Xing growled, eyes turning red with wrath.

 Chapter 63: How Do You Wish to Die?

    The air crackled with tension as Xing¡¯s words hung in the smoke-filled air. His eyes, now a fierce crimson, bore into Kai Chen with an intensity that made even the cocky young leader take a step back.

    Xing¡¯s grip on Kai Chen''s sword tightened, his knuckles turning white. The green blade creaked under the pressure, wisps of Qi visibly swirling around Xing¡¯s fingers.

    ¡°You¡­yo¡ª¡° Kai Chen said, but Xing cut him off.

    ¡°I ask you a question¡­who told you about my daughter¡­¡± Xing growled, his voice low and dangerous.

    Kai Chen¡¯s narrowed his eyes and a flicker of uncertainty painted itself across his face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! Who¡­or what told me about your daughter. You¡¯re going to be dead¡­JUST LIKE HER.¡±

    Xing sensed two of Kai Chen¡¯s bandits advancing on a group of cowering villagers, swords raised.

    He released Kai Chen swords, and appeared in front of one of  Kai Chen¡¯s men using an Instantaneous Step, fright painted itself across his face and before he could defend himself, Xing punched him in the chest, leaving a stone-sized crater.

    He performed another Instantaneous Step. He took the man¡¯s hand using Iron Shredding Claw.

    A bellow of cries and whimpers echoed throughout the burning village, perfectly matching the scent and sight of the few buildings that were set ablaze.

    Xing looked at his bloodied hands, feeling the heat of the fire tinge his skin. He didn¡¯t like how it felt, as it tried to quell the coldness of his heart that brewed in this very second.

    He turned to Kai Chen who was shouting commands to his men, but Xing heard nothing he said. The only thing he could hear¡­echoing through his mind was what he told him earlier.

    You¡¯re going to be dead¡­JUST LIKE HER

    ¡°KILL THEM ALL!¡± Kai Chen shouted, a manic grin spreading across his face. ¡°SHOW ALL OF THEM THE PRICE OF GOING AGAINST THE STONE BEAR BAND¡±

    Terror flashed across the villagers eyes, the band¡¯s cruel laughter sent a chill down his spine, despite the heat of the burning buildings around them.

    In that moment, a choice crystallized in his mind.

    Xing growled a laugh, and shook his head. What price? He asked himself they didn¡¯t even offend you¡­you¡¯re just EVIL.

    Xing launched himself towards the threatened villagers, feeling his Qi surge within his meridians.

    As he moved faster than the eye could follow. I¡¯m going to save you all, Xing vowed.  Then he would uncover how Kai Chen knew of Li¡¯er. And he would make sure that this threat to his daughter, to the peace he sought, would end here and now.

    No matter the cost.

    As Xing fought off the Stone Bear Band, his mind was that of a storm of fury and discipline. The anger surged through him, threatened to consume him, but he knew he couldn¡¯t afford to lose control.

    His Core Dantian was cracked,  and if carelessly used his Qi, the possibility of it shattering was very likely.

    The challenge for him right now, was balancing his power within, drawing on just enough to defeat his enemies without causing irreparable damage to himself.

    The Soul Dantian was responsible for generating Qi, making it the most vital Dantian of all. If that Dantian was cracked or shattered, Xing wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate.

    As Xing¡¯s Core Dantian was cracked, his power and strength had dropped drastically, meaning he could only use a third of a his former power. It was significant enough to deal with rabble such as the Stone Bear Band, but he had to be more cautious than ever.

    The Mind Dantian, out of all three Dantians was the most Qi taxing of the three Dantians. However, once you¡¯d reached the Qi Perception stage, seeing the flow of Qi in the world is like blinking your eyes.

    It also meant that you couldn¡¯t use the Qi within your meridians, as it was that demanding of the body to perceive Qi.

    Two men charged towards a group of villagers, their swords raised high. In an instant, he was between the attackers and their targets. He intercepted the first man with a swift kick to the chest, sending him flying backward.

    The second man swung his sword, but Xing ducked and countered with a precise strike to the throat, dropping the attacker instantly.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    He scanned the battlefield, assessing his surroundings. A piece of burning debris caught his eye. With a flick of his wrist, he sent the flaming wood hurtling towards another group of bandits.

    The burning debris crashed into them, causing chaos and distraction. Xing seized the opportunity, dashing forward with blinding speed.

    Every strike was calculated, every step purposeful. He caught a sword mid-swing, twisting it out of the attacker¡¯s grasp and using the momentum to drive the hilt into another bandit¡¯s temple.

    Xing spun in a fluid motion to his right, then fired two kicks at Kai Chen¡¯s men, sending them sprawling to the ground.

    A particularly large bandit, wielding a massive axe charged at Xing. The force of the attack was formidable, but Xing remained calm.

    He sidestepped the initial swing, then used the bandit¡¯s own momentum against him, guiding the Axe into the ground. With a swift chop to the back of the knee, Xing brought the giant to his knees, then finished him with a quick strike to the back of the neck.

    Despite his efficiency, the strain on using his Core Dantian, Xing didn¡¯t relent. The cracks of Core Dantian felt as though they were widening, energy within threatening to burst forth uncontrollably.

    He gritted his teeth, focusing on maintaining his balance. He couldn¡¯t afford to falter now.

    Another wave of bandits surged forward towards the villagers, and Xing met them head-on. He grabbed a fallen spear, using it to parry attacks and strike with pinpoint accuracy.

    The spear became an extension of his will, a tool of precision and power. He jabbed and slashed, each movement a masterpiece of martial skill.

    As the battle raged, Xing¡¯s thoughts remained divided. His anger fueled him, to protect and to survive kept him grounded. His movements were a dance of rage and restraint, highlighting his improvement in both emotion and power.

    Whenever he thought back to the Red Lantern Tavern indicident, he knew it was his fault why things turned out that way.

    He could¡¯ve stayed at a small inn and be peaceful, but he allowed his weakness for fun and wine to spur him into staying at the Red Lantern Tavern, causing Li¡¯er¡¯s existence to be know.

    Deep down, he knew that was why his Core Dantian cracked, because of his foolish decision, now he had to live this way.

    I won¡¯t make such rash decisions again, He mused bitterly.

    Through the smoke and chaos, Xing¡¯s eyes locked onto Kai Chen. The young leader was smart, the moment Xing retreated to deal with his men, he began barking orders, showing control and leadership

    But that didn¡¯t matter.

    Xing was more than strong enough to deal with these mediocre martial artists.

    The only challenge he truly faced, was protecting the villagers in this fire!

    Xing¡¯s fists blurred as he struck down two more of Kai Chen''s men. Their bodies crumpled to the ground, joining the growing pile of defeated bandits.

    As he fought, Xing¡¯s eyes darted between the cowering villagers and the spreading fires. His jaw clenched tight. I need to end this quickly. The flames are getting worse.

    A bandit lunged at him with a curved dagger. Xing sidestepped, grabbed the man¡¯s wrist, and twisted. The crack of bone was followed by a howl of pain. He then conneted his elbow with the bandit¡¯s temple, silencing him.

    These people don''t deserve this. They''re innocent.

    As Xing¡¯s movements began to slow, he became more precise and devastating. As he felt the strain in his Core Dantian and medians.

    He couldn¡¯t afford the consequences of his meridians shrinking, not now and possibly not ever.

    ¡°Form up you fools! Surround him!¡± Kai Chen barked.

    The remaining bandits eyed each other, hesitating, as they exchanged uncertain glances.

    It was one thing to surround this monster of a warrior, but for him to dismantle them one by one and easily¡­Xing knew how they felt

    They were scared.

    As they should be.

    Their earlier bravado had evaporated, replaced by wide-eyed fear as they watched their comrades fall. One man, his hands shaking visibly, dropped his weapon and turned to run.

    In a blur, Xing appeared in front of the fleeing bandit, startling him into stumbling backward. ¡°Maiming innocents and expect to leave unscathed?¡±

    Xing brought his hand down with vigorous err, slicing off his left hand with his Iron Shredding Claw.

    The bandit dropped to the ground, howling out in pain and whimpered, as if he were begging for mercy.

    A child¡¯s scream then pierced the air catching Xing¡¯s attention. He snapped his towards the sound, spotting a young girl trapped between a burning building and two advancing bandits.

    No more. Not one more innocent life.

    He launched himself forward, using his qinggong to cover the distance in seconds. The first bandit barely had time to register Xing¡¯s presence before a palm strike to his solar plexus sent him flying. The second managed to raise his sword, but Xing caught the blade between his palms, snapping it with a twist of his qi-laced-hands.

    Xing caught a glimpse of Kai Chen trying to flank him. The band leader¡¯s arrogant dissipating like the wind, replaced by a scowl of frustration. He barked orders with increasing urgency, his eyes darting between Xing and the dwindling number of his men still standing.

    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Kai Chen shouted, a tremor of fear finally breaking through his bravado. ¡°He¡¯s just one man! Finish him!¡±

    Xing was more than ¡®just one man.¡¯ Even with his limited power, he moved like a force of nature through the battlefield. Each strike was purposeful, each step calculated. He wove between attacks, turning the bandits'' own momentum against them.

    A group of villagers, emboldened by Xing''s success, began fighting back. They armed themselves with farming tools and debris, pushing back against their attackers. Xing allowed himself a grim smile. Good. Fight for your homes, your families.

    He turned his attention back to Kai Chen, who now stood alone, his remaining men having either fled or fallen.

    ¡°How?¡± Kai Chen sputtered, backing away as Xing approached. ¡°You¡¯re just of the Divination Realm! Even I can¡¯t fight off all these men!¡±

    Xing¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smiling as he turned to Kai Chen, ¡°Whoever said I was of the Divination Realm?¡±

    Xing spread his legs, standing in the middle of the town square and swirled the Qi within his Soul, Core and Mind Dantians.

    He watched as fright descended on Kai Chen¡¯s face. A second had only passed, and his the young swordsman face grew pale in an instant.

    ¡°Qi Perception Realm?¡± He whispered through the crackling fire.

    ¡°Yes Kai Chen¡­Yes, I¡¯m of the Qi Perception Realm¡­now tell me, how do you wish to DIE?!¡±

 Chapter 64: Mountain Scum

    The village square had become an arena of destruction. Flames licked at the edges of buildings, casting an eerie, flickering light over the scene.

    In the center stood Xing, his posture relaxed yet menacing, his eyes fixated on Kai Chen.

    Xing¡¯s revelation hung in the air between them. The crackling of fire and distant cries of villagers provided a chaotic backdrop to their standoff.

    ¡°Qi Perception Realm,¡± Kai Chen repeated, his voice barely above a whisper. His eyes darted around, searching for an escape route, but finding none. ¡°Impossible. You shouldn¡¯t be here!¡­.YOU SHOULDN¡¯T BE HERE!¡±

    Xing''s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°I can go as I please Kai Chen. I have the STRENGTH TO!¡±

    Kai Chen''s hand tightened around his sword hilt, knuckles white with strain. Sweat beaded on his forehead, a mixture of fear and the intense heat surrounding them.

    ¡°Who told you about my daughter? Xing asked, voice was dangerously soft.

    In a sudden burst of desperation, Kai Chen lunged forward, his sword describing a green arc through the smoky air. ¡°YOUR MOTHER!¡± he screamed.

    Xing sidestepped the wild attack with ease. His hand shot out, fingers rigid, striking Kai Chen''s wrist. The sword clattered to the ground.

    ¡°You''re outmatched, boy,¡± Xing growled. ¡°Last chance. Who. Told. You?¡±

    Kai Chen attacked, showing a more focus and precise form of attack. It was if, he¡¯d improved the second he knew Xing was on the Qi Perception Realm.

    Xing found himself on the defensive, blocking and dodging a flurry of Kai Chen¡¯s strikes. Each impact sent shockwaves through his body, aggravating him.

    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t handle it, it was a case that he still had to finish off the remainder of Kai Chen¡¯s men before they killed off the village.

    This isn''t sustainable, Xing thought grimly. I need to end this quickly, before my Core Dantian shatters completely.

    As they fought, Xing¡¯s superior skill became evident. Despite Kai Chen best efforts, his techniques were unrefined, his movements predictable.

    Xing began to find openings, landing precise strikes that slowly wore down his opponent.

    But the strain on Xing''s body was mounting. He could feel his Qi becoming unstable, threatening to burst out of control. The village around them continued to burn, adding urgency to the battle.

    Xing knew he had to take a risk. Gathering his Qi, he prepared for a decisive move, knowing it might cause irreparable damage to his cultivation.

    Frustration began to brew on Kai Chen¡¯s face, his eyes bulging with fury. He took the bait, charging forward with reckless abandonment.

    His sword became a blur of green light as he unleashed a flurry of strikes, each one aimed to kill. But in his anger, his technique grew sloppy, his movements telegraphed.

    Xing stood there, waiting for the perfect moment, timing his counter with practiced precision.

    Kai Chen overextended himself on a particularly vicious swing. Xing stepped inside his guard. Qi surged through Xing¡¯s arm as he launched a devastating palm strike directly at Kai Chen¡¯s chest.

    The Guiding Star Fists - First Fist - Starlight Strike.

    Xing¡¯s hand blurred into quick precise punch that shined as if it were bursting with starlight.

    Kai Chen¡¯s gapped from the speed, he raised his sword up in a desperate attempt to block to the attack, but it wasn''t enough.

    The force of the blow shattered Kai Chen''s defense, sending him stumbling backward. Blood sprayed from his mouth as he gasped for air.

    The impact reverberating through his entire body. In that moment, Kai Chen knew the difference between a Mind Awakening Realm expert and one of the Qi Perception Realm.

    Kai Chen whipped the blood from his lips as he stared at Xing.

    The wooden plates in his robes dropped from his robes sagged out, thudding as they fell to the ground.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    The menacing fist strike that Xing gave him splintered the wooden plates instantly, leaving him feeling as though he¡¯d been struck by a hammer.

    It was exhilarating. Chen never fought anyone like Xing before, but regardless of him only being a Mind Awakening Realm, that excitement was what he needed to feel alive! ¡°IT¡¯S BEEN SUCH A LONG TIME SINCE I HAD A GOOD FIGHT! THE ONLY MAN TO EVER HURT ME LIKE THAT WAS LIM FU¡­AND HE¡¯S DEAD!¡± Kai Chen spat, feeling the blood from his mouth trickle from the side of his mouth.

    Kai Chen slipped his hand into his pocket and pulled a white pill free. He watched as Xing¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, which filled him with further excitement. ¡°I wonder how it feels for someone of the Mind Awakening Realm to defeat someone of the Qi Perception Realm!¡± Kai Chen roared.

    A surge of Qi rumbled from Kai Chen as his body began to quiver and shake after he consumed the pill. His skin went from pale to red in an instant.

    He gnashed his teeth as though he was in serious pain, and his eyes went from white to yellow, giving him a demonic look. What did this fool take? Xing thought, thinking back to his battle within the small bay.

    Xing turned after finishing the last of Chen¡¯s men and then began walking toward him. He side-eyed the villagers and groaned to himself. ¡°YOU NEED TO LEAVE!¡± He shouted.

    ¡°Leave? Heh heh,¡± Chen laughed. ¡°The only one who gets to decide that¡­IS ME!¡±

    Kai Chen made one step and exploded directly at Xing, waving Green Fury with venomous err.

    The blade sheened in as brightly, reflecting the moon¡¯s light. Xing anchored he left fought, spinning trying to counteract Kai Chen.

    The bastard couldn¡¯t use a sword, it was evident to Xing, but the intensity in which he fought, made it seem as though he¡¯d had an edge.

    If Xing had practiced The Dance of the Willow as regularly as Heng Guo had suggested, he would¡¯ve disarmed in two moves.

    Chen¡¯s rapid thrusts had a mixture of upward and downward slashes which were aimed at Xing¡¯s chest, throat and feet.

    At first, he thought those attacks were random, after shifting and feinting. He quickly realised the pattern that Kai Chen had.

    A pattern he hoped to force Xing on the back foot and swerve left, which would open his right side.

    Each pivot was met with an upward slash, which began to frustrate Xing as he knew that if he didn¡¯t deflect or block Kai Chen¡¯s attacks.

    The real problem Xing was facing though, was the length of time he¡¯d been already fighting, as he couldn¡¯t fight for much longer, as his Dantians began to vibrate within his body.

    Waves of Qi began to fluctuate from Kai Chen, which appeared like small patches of grass growing around Xing, making it hard to decipher where the bastard was going to attack.

    The Qi Perception Realm may have allowed him to perceive the way Qi flowed, but if that person had a multifaceted attack, committing to one defence would be suicide, but as Xing wasn¡¯t one to rely on reading one¡¯s Qi, it was easy for him to follow the flow of battle.

    The flow that would eventually allow him to counterstrike!

    Xing spun, leaving himself open and Kai Chen thrust the sword directly at his chest, only for Xing, to dodge at the last moment, falling to the ground. He tapped the ground with his right arm, and spun back up, kicking Kai Chen in the stomach twice.

    Kai Chen flew backwards a meter, then kicked air twice, anticipating Xing¡¯s charge, successfully.

    Xing blocked, but also slapped his third kick, burying the sword into the bastard¡¯s shoulder, as he was barely able to deflect Xing¡¯s thrust from his chest.

    The howling growl of Kai Chen was like bells to Xing¡¯s ears. He released the sword and went to bury the sword in hand into the bastard¡¯s chest, but felt a gnawing pain in his right side.

    Kai Chen¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and then Xing spat a mouth of blood as he fell back down to the ground with a boom. ¡°Qi Perception Realm¡­more like Core Awakening Realm!¡± Kai Chen howled.

    As Qi leaked Xing¡¯s dantian began to slowly churn within his three dantians. He used that Qi, to seal his dantian, forcing them to stay within.

    A bead of sweat dripped from his cheek as his mind mentally kept his Qi from flowing like a river. He blinked once more and solidified his resolve.

    Instantaneous Step.

    Xing appeared in front of Kai Chen in a flash, using the roiling Qi from within to increase his speed. Kai Chen loosed a kick, which grazed Xing¡¯s nose.

    He wrinkled his nose, stepped into Kai Chen, then swept him off his feet with a knee, then spun violently in the air, Qi surging within him like a flood.

    Xing¡¯s eyes began to glint as his Qi formulated within his Mind Dantian as he spun. He rocked his hand back, then felt all the Qi from within his body and calcifying outside of it into the form of a claw.

    The Iron Shredding Claw pulsed with vigorous energy as Xing brought his hand down on the floating Kai Chen.

    The beads of sweat that began to run down his fist went into his eyes as gnashed his teeth as his Qi slowly began to dissipate.

    Xing pounded his palm into Kai Chen¡¯s chest releasing all the Qi that surged within his body. The bloodshot eyes that were lit with anger churned yellow, then white after a few seconds.

    The heat that emanated from Xing¡¯s hand began to slowly burn as he felt his hand reverberating as he pushed it further into Kai Chen¡¯s chest.

    A loud crack groaned, and Kai Chen shrieked and howled in pain, but that didn¡¯t stop Xing. His left leg finally left the ground and whipped his waist thrusting his hand even further into the bastard''s chest, then finally slamming Kai Chen into the ground with a loud boom creating a small crater.

    Dust floated from the ground, puffing around Xing like a blossoming chrysanthemum.

    He pushed himself up, eyeing the shaking body of Kai Chen, then grabbed him by his tunic feeling his weight trying to resist Xing¡¯s tug.

    Xing gnashed his teeth as he eyed Kai Chen, vermin ready to spew and felt the heat from his breath rustle against his scraggly beard. The breath that he exhumed from his lips, was sombre, quiet and filled with death.

    Still, though, he smiled, as if he¡¯d won something, something that confused Xing because all he¡¯d won¡­was death. ¡°You might¡¯ve defeated me.¡± Chen said, ¡°but that daughter of yours will be dead before you even know it!¡±

    ¡°How do you know about my daughter''s mountain scum?¡± Xing growled, grabbing the bastard by his throat, squeezing it slowly.

    Kai Chen coughed a laugh and looked Xing dead in the eye, he opened his mouth and before he could say something he stopped breathing and sagged in his arm, making Xing ground his teeth as he held him. ¡°CURSES!¡±He spat, feeling as though Li¡¯er was in danger and there was nothing he could do to save her.

 Chapter 65: Any Last Words?

    Xiabo Jun never thought that he¡¯d hold a child in his arms again, not since Xiabo Ling. He also never thought he was a great father, but the Xiabo Ling made him want to be better¡­something he saw in Master Xing.

    The pain that were laced in his eyes, were evident, it was like looking into a deep abyss that only knew how to consume the light.

    That¡¯s what he thought, the first time he saw Xing back in the Shaanxi, but whenever his eyes drifted to Li¡¯er¡­he could see a little spark of fire within that abyss.

    Now, it was a blazing fire, ready to consume the darkness.

    Children had that effect on men, that effect however was different fory women, which made Xing wonder what the child¡¯s story truly was.

    The child wasn¡¯t from Huaxia, and that was evident enough from the colour of her eyes and obsidian coloured skin.

    Xing all but confirmed that she was an Axsumite, but only a fool wouldn¡¯t know an Axsumite¡­despite them never setting foot on Huaxia ever since Emperor Tian declaration.

    Despite all of this, the child couldn¡¯t be blamed from where she was born, did it truly matter? Possibly¡­but if the child is raised with love and care, it could be nurtured, just like Li¡¯er was, despite his hands being stained with blood.

    Now, the only thing that was left for Jun to do, was wait for Master Xing to return with the kidnapped girls, and hopefully nothing had happened to Li¡¯er¡­or else Kai Chen himself would be dead in an instant.

    The village still smelt of blood of grime, but that was became the rain hadn¡¯t wash away The Stone Bear Band¡¯s deeds as yet. Hopefully though, the rain would fall and soon, because the metallic scent of blood was nothing a baby should be used to.

    Jun nestled Li¡¯er in his arms as she tugged on his beard whilst she held her toy swordsman in her hand. It made Jun smile but the daunting task of taking care of her at his age, was definitely too much, and to think he wanted grand kids as well.

    ¡°Ah¡­Li¡¯er!¡± He said calmly. ¡°You¡¯re too strong, go easy on the beard hmm?¡±

    Li¡¯er tilted her as she understood, then smile her gums as her emerald eyes sparkled in complete bliss of her surroundings. It made jun laugh. ¡°The innocence of a child.¡± He added, then finally pushed himself up from the chair, placing her on the ground, turned and made his way to fetch something for Li¡¯er to eat.

    The home of the Xiabo¡¯s was a simple house. It had a small vegetable garden on the outside whilst another was on the inside for the medicinal herbs Li¡¯er grew.

    Xiabo Jun passed it a few times last night, and the medicinal scent aroused his nose, instantly made him think of her, which boiled into anger. ¡°Please be safe.¡± He whispered, then creaked his way into the kitchen.

    He tossed a log to his right, then used a flint stone to start a fire after grabbing some dry grass. He looked tilted his head to the side, watching Li¡¯er play for a bit, then continued on with what he was doing.

    The three bottles of milk that Xing had brought with him, stood on the counter top and he poured each bowl into a dish, that was directly above the bowl and walked back towards Li¡¯er.

    Jun folded his legs, and began to cultivate¡­or tried to anyway. Li¡¯er was simply too robust, tossing her toy soldier around the room, squealing in complete happiness.

    He opened his left eye when silence arouse from the room, noticing Li¡¯er trying to leave the room following the sunlight.

    Li¡¯er turned, tilting her head feeling Jun¡¯s eyes on her. Her lips curled into a gumless smile, but pretty none the less and giggled heading towards the light.

    Jun appeared in front of her, making her drop back down with a thud. Then turned right, noticing the old man appeared in front of her out thin air. She looked up at him, then at where was again¡­confused.

    The old man smiled, then scooped her up into his arm, leaving the toy soldier on the ground and made his way into the kitchen. He cracked open a jar of versen seeds squeezing them in his hand and sprinkling them gently into the milk, watching as the milk began to bubble and foam.

    Li¡¯er, uncharacteristically watched everything he did, as if seeing something new for the first time.

    When Jun bent over scooping up to buckets of sand, and toss them into the fire, she tried to grab the fire itself, which startled Jun as dropped the bucket to grab her hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s something for you to play with.¡± Jun said, shaking his head and as usual. Li¡¯er just giggled whilst tilting her head.

    Once Jun cleaned up and watch the embers of the fire finally fizzle out, he carried Li¡¯er to the front once more to play, with a bottle of milk for her to gulp down at her leisure.

    ¡°LI¡¯ER!¡± Someone shouted from outside, catching Jun¡¯s attention. He jumped up, grabbing Li¡¯er and headed for the door. Who would come asking for Li¡¯er? Everyone knows she been kidnapped!

    ¡°Master Jun!¡± Hodong shouted once more, Jun recognising the voice, also making his face turn sour, instantly.

    ¡°I take it the news has reached you Chief Hodong¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s true¡­isn¡¯t it?¡± Hodong said, sorrow written across his face.

    ¡° It is. Li¡¯er¡¯s been taken by Kai Chen, alongst with a few girls.¡±

    ¡°A few girls?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­the bastard even took Jiang Li¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°What?!?¡±

    Hodong stumbled back, holding his chest as he fell on the ground. He almost fell into the garden, but surprisingly he didn¡¯t tilt over.

    Jun stepped down, sun hitting his face which made him cover Li¡¯er¡¯s eyes with his right hand. He would¡¯ve helped Hodong up, but taking care of Li¡¯er was his job. Hodong might be old, but he wasn¡¯t decrepit.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this, where¡¯s Lim Fu?¡± Hodong spat. ¡°From the sounds of it. Kai Chen took out Lim Fu¡­he¡¯s running the Stone Bear Band now.¡±

    A somber boof resonated into the air from Hodong punching the ground. ¡°Is that bastard trying to ruin us?¡±

    ¡°Ruin?¡± Jun laughed, ¡°doubtful¡­it seems that young pup wants to break us. Take our wheat, take our women¡­it really makes no sense.¡±

    ¡°But why?¡± Hodong asked. ¡°It¡¯s been so peaceful!¡±

    ¡°You know Kai Chen, he always had a temper. He was probably tired of listening to Lim Fu. You know how these youngin¡¯s are¡­brash, but no brain.¡±

    ¡°But he has Ling¡¯er and Li¡¯er and many others! That means¡­the girls from my village!¡±

    Xiabo Jun painted a knowing smile on his face as he knelt down right next to a tomato, palming it gently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Kai Chen¡­or the Stone Bear Band anymore, Master Zhao has set off to deal with them¡­accordingly!¡±

    ¡°One man against sixty can¡¯t do anything!¡±This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°Numbers are just numbers. If he takes out Kai Chen and a few of his close underlings, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll all coil over soon enough.¡±

    ¡°You really think he¡¯ll help?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Hodong said with a smile. ¡°He has reasons to do so!¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Hodong said, pulling his beard.

    ¡°Forgive me brother Jun, I have to return home¡­I have to find something that¡¯ll keep Kai Chen and his men away from my girls!¡±

    ¡°Do as you wish¡± Jun said shaking his head. ¡°But be safe.¡±

    Hodong cupped his hands, and gave a reverend bow, showing the tang crown on his head, reflecting light as if gemstone was curved perfectly from the jewelry.

    The chief sauntered off and Elder Jun retreated back inside, only for Li¡¯er to start flailing in his arms, wanting to stay outside.

    ¡°You¡¯re a hard one to please Li¡¯er! You¡¯ve been sleeping out in the wilderness for months, now you wanna stay outside? Well the answer is no, come lets go back inside and wait for your father. Plus I don¡¯t need to feel his wrath, especially when it comes to you.¡±

    Li¡¯er didn¡¯t care and began wiggling and trying to force herself from Jun¡¯s hand, but the old man wouldn¡¯t have it, so he sauntered back inside and closed the door behind him, hoping that would stop the little girl from roaming around.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    The screaming shrieks of the purple mist villagers were like wolves in a distance. That¡¯s if Xiabo Jun was in the forest, but he wasn¡¯t.

    The cries were like those from the night before, when the women and children cried as they held their fathers and mothers in their arms¡­whilst some men cried for the lost of their women.

    Jun snatched up Li¡¯er, leaving her toy soldier behind, then turned picking it up and handing it to her as he hopped into his garden and used his Qinggong to leap to his roof.

    The purples mist of the dawn began to enshroud around the village, leaving a dainty feeling, which couldn¡¯t be helped thanks to stained blood that still sprayed across the ground.

    The few men that were left ran towards the east side of the village, where the entrance was. They had pitch forks, scythes, hoes anything with a form of a blade.

    The women snatched up the children who roamed the street, not caring if they weren¡¯t there¡¯s or their neighbors, they had to be protected, but from whom?

    Jun descended from the roof and began walking towards the entrance of the village, Li¡¯er in his hands. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He shouted, asking a woman, who just slammed her door shut.

    He skipped ahead, grabbing one of the young farmers by the arm, flipping him around. ¡°What is going on lad?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Lim Fu¡¯s men are here again!¡±

    ¡°Again? Why? Didn¡¯t they send a message already?¡± Jun asked softly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know they killed my brother, now I¡¯ll kill them!¡±

    ¡°¡­with what, that?¡± Jun said pointing at the fork in the lad¡¯s hand with his mouth. ¡°I advise against it, go back home and let Jiang Yu know what¡¯s going on!¡±

    ¡°But elder Jun¡­¡± The boy snared, gnashing his teeth.

    ¡°I said go boy! Do you want to join your brother? That thing can¡¯t do them anything. NOW GO!¡±

    The boy hissed a somber growl, and bitterly chewed his jaw as he turned around heading in the direction of the Jiang Clan residence.

    The peaceful life that Xiabo Jun made for him these past twenty years, ran through his mind as he feet seeped into the soil with each step he made towards the entrance of the village.

    The day he¡¯d made a deal with Jiang Yu, to deal with Lim Fu was literally not too far gone. Xiabo simply wanted a good life for Ling¡¯er, she deserved it after her own father tried to have her killed in the crib.

    Xiabo Jun knew what he¡¯d done, saving Ling¡¯er instead of killing her. It always bothered why a father would go to such lengths to kill a child. Why not simply kidnap her? Or give her to one of her maids to raise? It was simple.

    ¡­but as they say, no one truly knows whats goes through the minds of people, and that was clear!

    Jun¡¯s master tracked him down, destroying his Core Dantian, leaving him in the shadow of his former self. Jun was fine with that as long as the Ling¡¯er would be left in his care.

    Xiabo Jun¡¯s master agreed, which filled him with relief, but when his master said that another child was replaced in Ling¡¯er¡¯s place, he felt as though he¡¯d killed that very child himself.

    It seems I may have to stay my hands with blood once more Jun thought bitterly.

    In the twenty years that Jun had lived in the Purple Mist Village, not once had head raised his fist to fight, but it seemed that would end today.

    ¡°Twenty years,¡± Jun said softly. ¡°It¡¯s a good run. Never thought I¡¯d live to see this age. I hope your father will take over as protector of these villages Li¡¯er.¡± Jun said softly.

    Jun puffed his cheeks out in annoyance, feeling as though the warning he¡¯d giving to Lim Fu a few years back had gone to waste. You old fool¡­why didn¡¯t you let them know of my presence here? Now these lads are going to haggle me to train them after I kill your stupid men!

    The entrance to the village was crowded as expected. The men spread across loves ready to pound on their pry, whilst Jun looked on, nestling Li¡¯er in his arms.

    Despite being outnumbered by the villagers, the eighteen odd men stood there, uncaring, because unlike their ¡®oppressors¡¯ they wielded real steel, swords, axes and staff, ready to do battle.

    Three men ushered two men to the front, hands roped behind their back and bruises and lacerations splotched across their faces.

    ¡°TAO¡­SHEN!¡± Someone shouted. The Stone Bear Band kicked them both to the ground with a thud.

    The villagers raised their pitch forks, hoes and scythes ready to charge, but one of the men knelt right next to Jiang Tao, resting his sword right next to his neck. ¡°Take another step and he¡¯s dead.¡± The man said, sliding the blade down.

    A bead of blood slid down the sword¡¯s blade and the Tao hissed from the pain. The villagers went silent and consternation rose from them, spreading like a wild fire, emanating in the form of slumped shoulders.

    Xiabo Jun was furious in truth. He was furious these bastards had the audacity to show their faces here when they took his Ling¡¯er. Their seeking DEATH He thought bitterly.

    He made one step forward, feeling as feet seeped into the ground, heart beating five times in that one step.

    Jun closed his eyes, trying to calm himself as best as he could, trying to force the killing intent from within, because when he strikes, not one of them would be left alive.

    Li¡¯er giggled and unremittingly tugged on his white beard as if it were a piece of straw. She opened her mouth and was ready to gnaw his hair.

    Jun pulled the white strands from her grip with little effort, then laughed and shake his head, smiling at her contaminating smile. ¡°Thank you Li¡¯er. I needed that.¡±

    The second step Jun made, was controlled, firm, but still seeped into the soil. He flashed his best smile and approached the Bear Stone Band, Li¡¯er in hand.

    ¡°Junior, there¡¯s no need to for this action.¡± Elder Jun said calmly. ¡°The Stone Bear Band has made its point a few hours¡­must you insult Patriarch Yu further? You just took his daughter now you want to kill his son in front of him?¡±

    ¡°Hoooo¡­you¡¯re Old Man Yu¡¯s son?¡± The man said, licking his lips, ¡°Maybe I should¡¯ve killed you from the start!¡±

    ¡°DON¡¯T!¡± Patriarch Yu shouted from the back. The old man pushed his way through the crowd, standing to Elder Jun¡¯s right. His face was pale, showing the blood that flowed within forming around his stomach.

    ¡°TAO¡¯ER¡­.SHEN¡¯ER are you alright?¡± Patriarch Yu said horror in his voice.

    The young men nodded, not saying a word, but making the bastard with the bastard lips curl into a smile. He then eyed one man to his right, and another to his left, nodding to them.

    The two men nodded back, and the thirty men began spreading around, as if they now were ready to take action.

    Elder Jun puffed his cheeks and closed his eyes, feeling as though twenty years without bloodshed was good run, but deep down in his mind he would¡¯ve preferred to keep him hands clean as he held Ling¡¯er¡¯s hands once more. ¡°It seems, that my days of having peace come to an end.¡± He whispered softly, whipping a tear from his cheek, then placed nurtured Li¡¯er into Patriarch Yu¡¯s arms, pulling his beard free from Li¡¯er¡¯s grasped and walked towards the Stone Bear Band¡¯s men.

    The killing intent that rose from these men felt like winter¡¯s breath rustling through the village, snapping everything in it¡¯s sight into ice.

    Everything but Jun¡¯s fury.

    Jun felt the heat from his yang energy boil from his Soul Dantian, and surged right up to his shattered Core Dantian. It took three seconds for it to fill, then the rest of his Qi flowed into his mind dantian.

    The thirty pillars of Qi flickered as he did so, just like the last time he was able to attain the Qi Perception Realm right before his master shattered his Core Dantian, fundamentally turning him into a cripple.

    Elder Jun turned to Patriarch Yu, handing him Li¡¯er without a word and stepped forward, feeling his skin sizzle from the Qi that surge throughout him.

    ¡°What are you doing Elder Jun?¡± A young villager to his right asked, shaking his pitch fork in front of him, scared witless. ¡°What I should¡¯ve done a long time ago.¡± Jun whispered.

    ¡°Hooo¡­look here, THE OLD MAN SEEMS TO WANT A FIGHT!¡± The leader shouted, whilst the remaining the remaining lackeys howled crazed chuckles and snared laughs, as if they themselves were animals ready to attack it¡¯s pray.

    Elder Jun stood right in the middle of the parley, Qi swarming like a storm with each passing second as he thought of Ling¡¯er in these monster¡¯s hands.

    In truth, Jun wanted to head up the mountain and slaughter the lot of them, but he knew deep down Ling¡¯er would be fine. He even mentally agreed with Master Yun, someone had to stay and take care of Li¡¯er and the village whilst he headed off to the Iron Stone village, just in case Kai Chen would¡¯ve attacked them.

    ¡­and he was right.

    Patience was what he knew as an assassin, but at times like this, he really should¡¯ve headed up the mountain, but Master Yun was right to advise him to stay here¡­just in case this happen.

    The killing intent roiling from Xiabo Jun was like a blazing fire, crawling across the village like a spider, leaving dread and and horror in it¡¯s wake.

    The crazed expressions of the Stone Bear Bandits changed in an instant, to one of surprise and shock, but mostly fear.

    Jun turned his head right and left, eyeing his prey in the order that he would kill them, then shifted his leg to the right forming into to his stance, then rolled his neck, cracking the tense muscles that had been there for twenty years, then finally spoke once more. ¡°¡­before I get started, does anyone has any last words?¡±

 Chapter 66: THAT MONSTER IS ENJOYING THIS!

    Xiabo Jun dashed to his right, keeping the Jiang brothers in his eyesight as he spun, burying a knee into one of the Stone Bear Bandit¡¯s face. He then struck two of them in the chest and neck effectively crippling them.

    He somersaulted over two men that tried to stab him in the back. As they watched he flip behind him. He pulled two knives from his boot and smothered the blades in Qi.

    The knives shot through the air like an arrow, piercing the bastard on the right neck, whilst the leader deflected the knife with his sword.

    Jun landed on the ground and then scampered towards the men on the left, holding them back whilst the villagers attacked the men on the right.

    He loosed a thunderous kick into the bastard¡¯s chest and caught the sword as he spun in the air, driving the bastard¡¯s chest in one fluid motion as he landed on the ground, reminiscent of a swan diving through the air. ¡°WHAT ARE YOU FOOLS DOING.¡± He growled, ¡°...RUN!¡±

    The pent up anger and frustration on the villager¡¯s faces was clearly seen.  Their bloodshot eyes formed tears forming as they fought off the bandits, tired of their mistreatment of the Stone Bear Band.

    Three bandits dropped to the ground,  alleviating some pressure from Old Man Jun, but that was all they could do. They weren¡¯t trained killers, they were farmers.

    The Stone Bear Bandits began their counterattack, aiming for the weakest of men that defended the Purple Mist village.  They may have been outnumbered, but that meant nothing in their wake and anger.

    Two villagers fell to the ground after a slash from a sword whilst three pitchfork handles were split with a spear. A thrust into their chest, making them drop to the ground like flies.

    Jun turned his head, tracing the battle like a hawk, hoping to find the leader of the trope only to realise he was heading in the direction of Tao and Shen, sword sieving through the air as he cut down one villager after another.

    A loud boom echoed, dust unfurled into the air as Jun landed stomped the ground, flaring his Qi venomously.

    Jun danced his with through the battlefield taking down two men and finally thrusting a kick into the side of the leader sending him flying a few meters into one of the houses to the right. Damn it! I didn¡¯t hit him properly, Jun hissed to himself.

    Beads of sweat ran down the faces of the Jiang clan men as they scuttled past Jun. Another two men charged toward Jun, spears in hand.

    As Jun saw them in the corner of his left eye. With Qi pulsing within his Core Dantian like a heartbeat. Jun felt his Qi tingle as it flowed to his feet.

    He weaved through their attacks like the wind, missing each attempt at his heart and head. The one on the right opened his chest too much, and Jun struck him in the chest.

    Jun flicked his wrist, anchoring his feet down forming a boulder-like stance and blocked the spear attack, shattering the shaft into three pieces. He then struck the bastard with the back of his palm, cracking his skull in one fluid motion.

    The footsteps fluttered behind Jun, forcing him to skip forward. He did so, weaving from an upward slash from a spear wielder. He pivoted left, then thrummed his Qi into his right foot kicking off and somersaulting backwards.

    As he floated in the air, he struck the bastard in the back of the head, then stomped his foot into his jaw killing him instantly. ¡°OLD MAN JUN IS FORCING THEM BACK!¡± Someone from the crowd cheered.

    The leader of the bandits shot out from a house on the right, Jun had forced him back a moment ago, but just like Jun had warned the villagers, he cut through three villagers with a single slash. Then he charged deeper into the village. ¡°KILL THE OLD MAN FOR ME¡­I HAVE A SCORE TO SETTLE WITH THOSE JIANGS!¡± He spat.

    The leader split the skull of one villager¡¯s, making him drop his scythe as he tried to kill him. Jun watched as the bastard spun and twisted the blade into another, flashing a maniacal smile as he slid the sword into another villager¡¯s throat. He¡¯s enjoying this. That MONSTER IS ENJOYING THIS!

    Jun skipped back, feeling the killing intent of five men converge on him as he looked around, hands raised ready to dispatch them like flies!

    The first man to attack waved his sword in a circular motion. Jun read multiple martial art manuals when he was younger. It allowed to him basic understanding on how the Qi flowed when executing such skill will be the death of you, as it was his.

    But that didn¡¯t matter, not when one couldn¡¯t see the flow of Qi, once there were of the Qi Perception Realm.

    Jun tapped the acupoint in his hand, forcing him to drop his sword, then struck three acupoints in his shoulder. Feinting to his right, feeling the Qi of another assailant trying to force his blade into his back.

    The old assassin tilted to the side, raising his right leg, then guided the bastard¡¯s blade into another¡¯s chest. He flashed a grim smile as he spun, violently kicking the bastard in the chin.

    The three remaining men, stabbed wildly as Jun slid across the ground, then kicked himself into the air slamming his foot into two.

    He landed to a crouch, then pushed himself up, ducking underneath an Axe swipe hitting the bastard in the chest, sending him flying into a tree with a loud boom, shaking dead leaves from the branches.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Jun ducked under a sword, scooping up a pitchfork and burying it into someone¡¯s skull. He yanked the pitchfork our, breaking the handle in two, then flicked his wrist throwing it to an assailant who raised his sword, ready to cut a little girl who was crying as she shook her dead mother, trying to wake her.

    The splintered handle went right through his chest, and Jun darted across the battlefield, picking the child up, then used his Qinggong to o scamper across two roves, leaving her in the yard of an empty house.

    He skipped back, feeling a tree he hadn¡¯t realised was there and a loud groan as a sword thrust missed him. He hit the acupoints in the bastard¡¯s right hand, then his hand across the bastard face, plucking his eye from out of his socket, the finger flicked it to the man to his right, whilst spinning left, loosing a kick into the back of another fool, who mistakenly missed his sword thrust.

    Jun looked left and right, noting the fighting had gotten as far as the southern side of the city, close to where the Jiang residence was located. He stomped the ground, surging his Qi and used to ascend to a roof on his right, using his Qinggong as gracefully possible.

    The ever-growing screams of death flowed throughout the village, making Jun feel helpless. If he were younger, he would¡¯ve been able to dismantle these youngsters in a flash. Even with a shattered Core Dantian.

    The worst part of it all was, that he couldn¡¯t keep this battle up for too long either, after all, the longest he could fight was for fifteen minutes since his Core Dantian never truly recovered.

    A wild thrust, barely missed Jun, making him back off, two of my sword appeared out of nowhere and aimed at his head. The last remaining eight men stood in front of him, blocking his approach as he saw the leader charge down the village, hunting the Jiang Boys.

    Their eyes were filled with fright and hesitation, which gave Jun little hope. He needed to end this quickly as with each passing second, his breath grew heavier whilst Qi began to stagger within his body.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the reason why Lim Fu never attacked the villages.¡± One of them said, raising his staff, pointing at Jun defiantly.

    ¡°Does it really matter!?¡± Jun hissed, ¡°Get out of my way or die!¡±

    Eight men charged at Jun and watched him skip back and forth, avoiding Axe, sword, staff and knife, counter-attacking and hitting them as if they were peas on a tree.  ¡°Why would an old killer like you stay in a scum bucket village like this?¡± One hissed.

    ¡°With your power, you could run something vast¡­strong, you could¡¯ve been a pillar!¡±Another added

    Jun flipped back, ignoring the taunts. He avoided a knife slash aimed at his right leg but buried his fist into the wielder''s hand. He stared at the young men from the corner of his eyes, tilting his head, then shook it in disbelief and laughed bitterly. ¡°You saplings are so young and stupid, do you think I¡¯m powerful? I¡¯m NOTHING! They are men far stronger than me in the Jianghu!¡±

    The little Qi that Elder Jun had within him, roiled within his body like a furnace, surging back and forth, creating waves of energy within his body to use. His feet began to feel cold, whilst the sizzling warmth of his Yang energy began to warm his fingertips.

    Four large stars appeared in Elder Jun¡¯s mind as he blinked, the surging Qi that aroused his hands and feet connected all the way to his Mind Dantian. It may have been years since last he did this movie, but it was learning to walk. Once you¡¯ve done it, you¡¯ll never forget it.

    The Four large stars combined into one, then exploded after Elder Jun opened his eyes. He turned to his left, and the killing intent he¡¯d had pent up for the past day was finally released.

    Star Killer Arts: Stance Three - Four Celestial Star Strike!

    The hands of Xiabo Jun disappeared as he weaved through the four men that stood against him defiantly. He sent his hand through the one to his right chest, then split the skull of the second with his elbow. The third dropped his weapon as he Jun shredded his throat free, then broke the legs of the final assailant.

    The cries of death rang out as Jun felt the blood on his hands dripping to the ground beneath him. He never wanted to fight this way ever again, but these monsters had kidnapped his daughter, so the best they could do was bleed, till she was returned.

    Qi exploded from Jun, making his body flare with Yin and Yang energy. He appeared another two men, burying his finger into the back of the necks, forming a celestial line of four rings, then appeared in front of another, burying his fingers in his chest once more.

    The remaining five saw what was happening, but before they could make a second step to flee Jun had cut them down¡­no. He¡¯d pierced them down, using his fingers as if he punching holes through the soil.

    These bastards didn¡¯t cry out from their death, they sang it! If men didn¡¯t cry out in agony, they murmured to their death like the pigs they were flailing to the ground with muffled thuds and dead leaves spraying across their bodies like ashes.

    The old assassin leapt to the closest roof which was to his right. He darted in the direction in which last he saw the leader. The roof¡¯s shingles smashed beneath his feet as he followed the commotion that was emanating from the eastern side of the village, leaping from house to house.

    In a matter of ten seconds, he finally spotted the rat bastard who slew two more men, one who held a scythe defiantly only to have the leader¡¯s sword thrust through his throat.

    ¡°BASTARD!¡±

    Jun leapt to the ground, skidded across the surface, and then leapt over three dead bodies appearing right behind the leader in a flash, using his Qinggong gracefully.

    He rocked his hand back and began surging his Qi within his body once more, readying himself to use the Four Celestial Star Strike once more.

    The Qi from within surged through his dantians, roiling and swelling like a waterfall. The moment the power in his hand reached the axis, he twitched feeling as though something was wrong.

    He loosed the Four Celestial Star Strike aimed directly at The leader''s throat but fell to the ground from the overuse of his Qi.

    Jun shrieked from the pain, howling as he fell to the ground with a booming thud and skidded across the ground.

    The leader¡¯s eyes gapped from the sight and charged towards Jun, feeling alleviation rise from within his body. The sword he had pointed at Jun had sparkled from the sun¡¯s light and his anticipating eyes. ¡°JUST LIKE THAT...YOU¡¯RE DEAD YOU OLD FOOL¡± The leader growled, showing his yellow calcified teeth. ¡°ALL OF THAT...JUST TO DIE BY MY HANDS. DON¡¯T WORRY...HE¡¯S JOINING YOU SOON.¡±

    Not yet. Old Jun said, raising his head, watching as the pointed sword flowed through the wind, aimed directly at him.

    To the right, in the corner of his eye, a silver glint pulsed, drawing his attention. When he noticed what it was, a smile painted across his face.

    The leader¡¯s blade bypassed Jun, as he moved to his left, using what little Qi he had left his body. He scooped up a hand of soil and tossed it into the bastard¡¯s eye, then flicked the scythe that lay next to him with his heel.

    Jun spun around, kicking more soil in the bastard¡¯s face, then caught the scythe with two hands. He took one step forward, soil still painted across the bastard¡¯s face making him swing his sword wildly.

    He knocked the blade from his hand, then sliced his chest open in one fluid motion, he fell to his knees, then twirled in the air shredding his shoulder off completely. Jun turned, sword in hand and sliced the bastard¡¯s head off, decapitating it completely.

    Silence resounded around the village as children, mother and fathers lay on the ground, speechless from what they¡¯d just seen

    For years they¡¯d known Old Man Jun, they¡¯d never expected something like this. This display of strength and brutality was unheard of. Yet, the reviled in it silently.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be joining them soon eh?¡± Jun said coldly. ¡°You couldn¡¯t even handle the apprentices from my old sect¡­you fool!¡±

 Chapter 67: Things Happen in Life We Cant Control

    ¡°Master you should rest!¡± Luan pleaded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll rest when I¡¯m dead!¡± Xing growled, nursing the wound on his right side. He bit the tip of his tongue, hoping it would¡¯ve alleviated the pain, but that did nothing at all.

    The pain on his right side was like a fire, burning and churning with worms wiggling at every inch of his right side. It was barely manageable, especially when he tried to cultivate, and calm himself. but this wasn¡¯t the time for that. He needed to return and make sure everything was well with Li¡¯er.

    The haunting words of Kai Chen haunted him, making him act more vicious than he¡¯d ever been. Is this the life of a father? Xing thought to himself, I might not be cut out for this.

    The cart rocked back at forth as Luan cracked the reigns guiding the horses through the rocky terrain. Trees rustled as they pass them by, not stopping for a moment''s rest. It was like watching the night pass you by, in a deep dark cave, with the iciness of the wind stealing one¡¯s warmth away.

    Despite that, Luan still followed Xing dutifully, despite not having the right to call him master.

    The young lad looked back, watching Xing wince, feeling as though he was incompetent, he wanted to help, but how could he?

    He wasn¡¯t like Sister Ling, who was blessed with not just a  beautiful face, but delicate hands, hands that could heal anything if she knew how.

    Unlike most people in the Hollow Mountain Village, Luan had no parents or relatives. His mother died young, and he¡¯d never met his father.

    The people in the village treated him well but still kept a fair distance from him because they didn¡¯t know who his father was.

    The young lad ignored the teasing he received, but he¡¯d be lying if he said it never bothered him. At times he¡¯d even wish he could kill some of them, as their taunts were relentless.

    Whenever those dark thoughts would manifest, Old Man Jun would appear and soothe his mood away with tales of the Eastern Plains. He wasn¡¯t a good storyteller, but he was sincere in how he treated him, and always appreciated him for that.

    ¡°What are you grumbling about?¡± Xing huffed.

    ¡°Grumbling?¡± Luan asked confused.

    ¡°Yes. Grumbling.¡± Xing said wincing, ¡°I can hear you over the horses!¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­sorry Master! I¡¯m just scared of what might happen Little Li''er¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± Xing said softly. ¡°I told you could stay with the villagers and help them.¡±

    ¡°I know master, but it¡¯s best for me to come with you¡­you need to recuperate.¡±

    Xing harrumphed, turning his head, then propped his back up in the cart. He stared past Luan, looking in the night sky, watching as the clouds pass him by, trailing from left to right. ¡°Li¡¯er¡± he whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon¡­please¡­.please be OK.¡±

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Old Man Jun sagged to the ground, dropping the scythe right next to him and lying flat on the ground. The soft cold soil sent ripples of goosebumps down Jun¡¯s back, making him wince from the sudden decrease in his body temperature.

    He balled his hands into a fist, feeling the blood on his fingers, then the adrenaline spike that had kept his body awake during the battle finally dissipated, draining every ounce of energy from his body like an extinguished flame from an aged old candle. ¡°It¡¯s been ages since I last felt like this.¡± He whispered, trying to raise his hand.

    The weight of his hand felt like a log. It didn¡¯t budge, nor did it care to listen to his whims. It wanted to rest, feeling the coldness of the ground soothe him.

    ¡°OLD MAN JUN SAVED US!¡± Someone shouted from the distance.

    ¡°Oh¡­no.¡± He whispered.

    The thumping sound of feet danced around as people began to gather around him. He shifted his eyes to the left, seeing two lads walk on over to down bandit, sticking their pitchfork into the bastard¡¯s neck, ensuring he was dead.

    Jun smiled bitterly and nodded as he approved of their actions. He licked the dryness from his lips and tasted the metallic taste of blood and bit his bottom lip. ¡°Give me some air¡­¡± He said coughing, then patting his chest.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    A group of young men pulled the old up and then shouldered him to the nearest chairs. They looked at him confused, deciding if to fear him or thank him, but Jun didn¡¯t have the energy to question. He eyed them, then shooed them off. ¡°The dead¡­we need to respect them.¡± He said softly.

    The lads looked at him with respect, turned and scuttled off to the other dead bodies and began nestling the children, mothers and fathers who were kneeling above their loved ones.

    ¡°Li¡¯er¡± Elder Jun whispered, ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡±

    Jun pushed himself up, and headed towards the Jiang residence, waving off anyone that offered to help him walk. He continually shooed them off, making his way to the

    Jiang residence.

    After the fifth turn, he began to think that maybe he should¡¯ve taken the assistance, as his knees, back and shoulders were throbbing painfully.

    The pain felt like a thousand needles scratched against his bones and right beneath his flesh, making him wince each time he turned. ¡°The Star Killer Arts is too vicious on this old body of mine.¡± He muttered, ¡°Especially without the abundance of Qi I needed to use the fourth stance.¡±

    The doors to the Jiang residence were wide open as were flowing in and out like an open dam. The scent of medicinal ointment, oil, and torn cotton smelled as thick as grass when the rain fell.

    Jiang Tao, Patriarch Jiang¡¯s oldest son was at the door, ordering everyone as if he just wasn¡¯t battered before coming here.

    Jiang Shen the youngest Jiang son, on the other hand, was nowhere to be seen as Tao nodded to Elder Jun as he walked by, into the courtyard.

    Dozens of villagers were lying on the ground being tended to, not all were seen because they didn¡¯t have enough people to treat the wounds, which was a travesty. ¡°Elder Jun! Thank You for saving my son,¡± A woman croaked to Jun¡¯s left.

    She held a happy smile with her wrinkled face and a sword slash down her chest which bled profusely. If Jun wasn¡¯t used to blood, he probably would¡¯ve winced, but he knelt down and began cleaning the wound. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, this should¡¯ve never happened.¡± He said softly.

    ¡°A lot of things happen in life we can¡¯t control Jun, and the heart of men is one. We saw your heart today¡­it came at a cost, but so does anything in life.¡±

    Jun stood there for a little while contemplating her words. He tried to understand them and did, but refused to accept it. Life was already hard¡­but why must the hearts of man always be tainted with greed, lust and hatred?

    ¡­Because that¡¯s the way of life is, He thought bitterly, reminiscing his master¡¯s words.

    Training to be an assassin at the tender age of six. He was shown the ugliness of the world through training and the horrible deeds of some of the people he was tasked with killing.

    Not all of his targets were guilty, some were as innocent as a newborn lamb, and those deaths are what truly shook him to his Core.

    Jun closed his head, shaking his head trying to push away the faces of the innocents he killed. He thought that he¡¯d never had to shed blood again, but as life would have it. He couldn¡¯t stay away from such a life, even in a small village such as this.

    The woman¡¯s hand grew light, and Jun turned to look at her, only to know she died. He bit his lip, folded her hands and covered her face and walked away feeling his shoulders slump even more.

    ¡°Elder Jun!¡± Shen shouted.

    ¡°Shen¡¯er¡­you¡¯re¡­¡±

    ¡°Helping the Patriarch clean up the wounds in the main hall.¡±

    ¡°Cleaning wounds? Shouldn¡¯t he watching over Li¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°Li¡¯er? Whose that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, carry on with your business,¡± Jun said bitterly.

    The maid eyed him confused and nodded whilst he made his way to the Main Hall of the Jiang Clan. The Main Hall had wooden pillars carved at the doors, which were wide open. The red carpet that run from inside, flopped down the stairs as Jun entered.

    Once he entered, the warmth of the room removed the chill from his fingertips. More bodies lay on the ground in the main hall, but these were healthier, with lacerations and slight cuts which were being cleaned by the maids and Patriarch Yu himself.

    Jun walked up, ensuring he didn¡¯t disturb anyone and puffed his cheeks out in annoyance, then eyed Yu coldly. ¡°Where¡¯s Li¡¯er?¡± He huffed.

    ¡°In the back with one of my maids.¡± He said

    Jun was about to raise his voice, but with everything that just happened. He knew he couldn¡¯t say anything, after all, he did take her away from the danger. ¡°Were I asked?¡± He then said again.

    ¡°Storage Room.¡±

    The old man nodded and left the main hall, and headed towards the storage room, passing a small pond on the left, which was encompassed by a tranquil garden.

    The flowers which bloomed were purple and yellow filling Jun¡¯s eyes with tranquility. He pushed the peacefulness from his mind and found the storage room.

    He pushed the door open and dread, anxiety but mostly horror flashed across his face in a heartbeat. ¡°No.¡± He whispered, looking at Yu¡¯s made lying on the ground with blood pooling beneath her.

    Jun ran towards the body, splashing blood against the toy soldier which stood a few steps away from him, going unnoticed. Jun rolled her over and watched as blood poured from her throat, which was cut long and deep.

    His eyes began to wander around the room hunting, but the only thing that caught his eyes was a toy soldier drenched in blood. ¡°That¡¯s Li¡¯er¡¯s figurine!.¡±

    Jun slid the maid¡¯s body back on the ground, then walked over, picking up the toy soldier and twirling it in his hands. Dread resonated in Jun¡¯s heart and mind as he balled his fist, thinking of where she might be. ¡°This is bad¡­very bad,¡± He said softly.

    A cold gust of wind washed over him making him feel nervous instantly. Goosebumps rose around his arms, then climbed up to his neck then flowed down to his back and legs, making him feel uneasy. Then, he felt a pair of eyes on him.

    Jun turned, and instantly opened his eyes, seeing the menacing gaze that Zhao Xing held in his eyes, he held his side in pain, then balled his fist when his eyes trailed down to the toy soldier in Jun¡¯s hand.

    Xing stepped forward, killing what little warmth Jun had in his body, and then he spoke. ¡°Tell me about Chief Hodong.¡± He asked coldly.

    ¡°Chief Hodong? Why are you asking about him? We have to find Li¡¯er before it¡¯s too late!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking about that bastard Hodong!¡±

    ¡°Hodong? What does he have to do with any of this!¡±

    ¡°Everything¡­¡± Xing said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll kill that bastard myself!¡±

 Chapter 68: I Found Her!

    ¡°The heavens have blessed me!¡± Hodong said aloud, holding the fretful demoness child in his arms. The Hollow Mountain Village chief placed Li''er on the ground, then fished into his sleeve and clumsily pulled a jar of wine free.

    He twirled the jar around his fingertips smiling devilishly and poured a thimble worth of wine on his index fingertip, then dipped the finger into Li¡¯er¡¯s mouth. ¡°An old wife¡¯s trick to keep you silent!¡±

    Hodong was never fond of children, despite having two sons. He also never understood why they sought him out when they had their mother.

    In his eyes, they were just ways for him to pass on his seed. If one died, the other would do, if that one died too, well. He¡¯ll have Xiabo Ling for that. ¡°Finally¡± He grumbled, picking the child up. ¡°Silence.¡±

    Hodong turned back, looking at Purple Mist Village in the background. The sounds of clashing swords and deathly cries had subsided somewhat which meant that the battle was short-lived. Now for Kai Chen to deliver on my demands!

    ¡°I can finally leave this backwater village and return to civilisation with a beautiful wife. Once I take this demoness North, the number of gold taels I¡¯ll get would set me for life!¡±

    Gold and Silver Taels appeared in Hodong¡¯s eyes as she smiled happily, feeling the anxiety that once pulsed within his heart dissipate in an instant.

    When he first came to Purple Mist Valley, he had no idea what to expect. He never thought of becoming a village chief, but was elected as so, thanks to his contributions to the Hollow Mountain Village.

    Medicine and Commerce, are things the Hollow Mountain Village lacked compared to the Purple Mist Village.

    As the village chief, things changed, they increased their wheat production, but it was still not comparable to that of the Purple Mist Village, something that made him bitter.

    In the end, it all came down to the land you occupied, the land around the Hollow Mountain Village wasn¡¯t as accommodating, but it was good enough for a decent crop.

    Hodong didn¡¯t know when he started hating the Jiang Clan, but once he realised he hated them, he let that feeling rot within his mind. He didn¡¯t have a clear reason to hate the clan, but he found a way to fuel that hatred within his heart, which he used as motivation!

    Why should the Jiang Clan have such economic influence over the three villages? It made little to no sense to Hodong¡­but it reminded him of Xia Clan, which made him furious!

    After decades of planning, he finally made the first step. He approached Old Fu, but the bastard was against his plan. He even warned him against such foolishness.

    At the time, he didn¡¯t understand why he was scared, but after watching Old Jun decimate the men of the Stone Bear Band, it was pretty evident why he Lim Fu was against affirmative action.

    I just need Kai Chen to get rid of demoness care-taker and kill Old Man Jun, then Ling¡¯er would see me as the hero I am¡­once I poison the water within the Stone Bear Band well!

    His plan may have been risky, but he knew it would work, after all, everyone here was nothing but a country bumpkin that smelled of wheat and sweat¡­completely deplorable, especially for a city man such as himself.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    The Demoness child shook in his arm as if trying to wake itself up, but after a half second, she turned in and fell back to sleep. ¡°Good. The Wine¡¯s working!¡±

    Hodong continued on the trek, making his way through the forest, keeping himself close to the path, but not where he could be seen.

    He just needed his firstborn to be there to keep the child whilst he makes his way up the mountain to rescue the girls!

    An hour passed and Hodong had finally made his way back to the cart. The cart was a redwood tree, The horses were strapped against the tree walking back and forth, whilst the cart was hidden in a patch of bush, just as he had instructed Zihan.

    Hodong placed the child on the ground and began pulling the branches and dead leaves from off the cart. Some had even dropped on the demon child, but he ignored it, not caring a world. The child flinched, but before she could fret she fell asleep again.

    Once Hodong pulled the branches and dead leaves free, scuttled to the horses and unstrapped them from the tree, trying his best to keep his anger in check.

    The horses neighed defiantly, but he held a firm bringing the animal under control. ¡°Behave! I know you hate standing still but we¡¯re leaving soon!¡± He grunted.

    Hodong pulled the first horse up to the cart, straining himself as he did so. It was an uphill battle as both of them moved lethargically as if they were tired.

    As he began to pull the second horse, his skin began to ripple with goosebumps, and a chilling sensation pulsed into his heart, which skipped five beats in a row. What¡¯s this feeling? Hodong thought, is someone watching me?

    ¡°ZIHAN, COME HERE BOY! STOP WATCHING AND COME AND HELP YOUR FATHER!¡± He shouted. A twig snapped behind Hodong, and like any father, he painted his anger across his face turning ready to strike the boy, but when he laid his upon who it was that was standing behind him, the only thing he knew was fear, true fear.

    ¡°Zihan isn¡¯t here, Chief Hodong¡­Just me.¡± Xing said coldly. His eyes drifted to Li¡¯er, who had three twigs on her as she slept on the ground.

    The killing aura that was already oozing from him, felt like ice as Hodong tried to warm himself, but with anger written across Xing¡¯s face. He stepped forward, and Hodong dropped to his knees, kowtowing like a servant.

    ¡°I was trying to save the child, Master Xing!¡±

    Li¡¯er cried out and Xing dashed towards her, flicking the twigs off of her. He turned to Hodong who was still kowtowing.

    Xing nestled Li¡¯er in his arms, embracing her as if he hadn¡¯t seen her in forever. The tears that formed down his eyes, were like watching a stream forming into a pond. He held the child for a full minute, listening to the Silence of Tears.

    ¡°Why did you take her?¡± Xing asked softly. ¡°She¡¯s just a child. She¡¯s done nothing to draw your err. Why did you take her?¡±

    The agony in Xing¡¯s voice sounded like nails scratching against a zither. If anyone could hear him they would think he was on his last breath!

    Hodong raised his head feeling Xing¡¯s killing aura slap him in the face, and stealing what little resolve he had left. He looked around, hunting for help but deep down he knew he wouldn¡¯t get it, not now, not EVER.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she deserve a normal life?¡± Xing continued. ¡°Playing with children, running around feeling as though the sky could be hers? DOESN¡¯T SHE DESERVE THAT!¡±

    ¡°YES OF COURSE THAT¡¯S WHY I TOOK HER!¡± Hodong pleaded. ¡°Master Jun asked me to! I found her body on the ground next to a maid! PLEASE! BELIEVE! ME!¡±

    Xing shook his head, then laughed dryly whilst he shook his head. Even with death right before him¡­he still won¡¯t be honest.

    ¡°Liar,¡± Xing said softly. ¡°Fine. Lie all the way to your death, but I¡¯ll tell you one thing before you go. I know about your betrayal of the villages. You see. When a man feels pain, pain that he¡¯d never felt before¡­he¡¯ll say anything.¡±

    Xing dashed towards Hodong, Li¡¯er in his hand. He struck five acupoints across his head, increasing the pain receptors in his body, then buried his fist into his knee, shattering his kneecap.

    He spooled a handful of Qi into his hand, then struck the bastard three times in the chest, enough to start internal damage, but not enough to kill him. Then, he crushed his throat with a kick, watching him flail on the ground.

    The pain from the blows resonated within his eyes within a few seconds and the old bastard began groaning from his mouth, but it came out as croaks. ¡°Die a slow and painful death¡­you bastard.¡±

    Xing turned and shot through the air, hitting the trees with his feet and Li¡¯er in his hands. He didn¡¯t feel a thing after what he had just done, he just felt bitter that Li¡¯er had to go through such a thing once more.

    All this did was strengthen his resolve to ensure she¡¯d have a peaceful life. A life where Kai Chen, the Red Lantern Tavern or Hodong couldn¡¯t do her anything, just like the scum-rats they were.

 Chapter 69: The Gain of Peace

    A month passed since the battle for The Purple Mist Valley. The death rate between the Purple Mist Village and the Iron Stone village made the victory hollow, but it was a victory nonetheless.

    Despite Xing¡¯s efforts to save the villages. He sensed the villagers reservations regarding Li¡¯er. As much as Patriarch Yu from the Jiang Clan tried to ease his mind. He could feel the coldness, whenever he visited their respective leaders.

    Xing wouldn¡¯t have Li¡¯er living amongst people who thought she was an eyesore. Not even amongst his Martial Brothers.

    Instead, Xing did the next best thing available. He took control of the cave abode the Stone Bear Band had commandeered for all these years, making it his own.

    The cave abode was located within the second mountain range of the valley. The Purple Mist Mountain, which stood above the Purple Mist village.

    It was the largest of three mountains and towering the villages like a sentry. The Stone Bear Band had made it its base, but now¡­Zhao Xing had took control of it and finally accepted Luan as his disciple.

    If Li¡¯er were to be safe, it might be best to have more people around here. He thought, I still have to fix my Dantians.

    In the years of domineering the valley, the Stone Bear Band had amassed a thirty swords, sixty odd staffs, thirty spears and a varied set of weapons.

    Xing saw good use for these weapons, sell them and use the funds for his own gain of peace.

    The Main Hall of the Cave was oval-like and had five pillars stretched from the ground right up to the ceiling, giving it the appearance of a ceremonial room. The first time Xing saw it, he swore he was within one because this was the layout of most clans.

    Xing roamed around the cave system for a week and quickly realised it was used as weapons supplies in an unknown Kingdom during the Warring States era. An era before the rise of the Shu, Min and Liang Kingdoms.

    Li¡¯er rolled around in front of Xing as he sat there, eyes clothes cultivating as peacefully as he could. The girl rolled left and right feeling the rug beneath tickle her skin as she did so.

    She giggled incessantly, which distracted Xing each time he thought his Qi was flowing from one dantian to the next, as he tried to repair them.

    After five more minutes, Xing finally stopped, scooped up Li¡¯er and left the main hall, heading outside. As Xing made his way, the fluttering grass swayed to his left and a patch of purple bush flowers began to bloom beneath him.

    Xing stopped, and looked in the distance, seeing the lights from the villages down below. To his left in the distance down below, the torches of the Hollow Mountain village beamed brightly.

    A sour memory of pulsed into Xing¡¯s mind as he thought back to how he was treated by Hodong when he first arrived. The memory sat in my mind for a minute. ¡°Fool,¡± Xing said aloud.

    Li¡¯er grabbed his neck with her small hands and then nestled up to bite him, making him laugh. He pulled her free and shook his head at her. ¡°No.¡± He said, but Li¡¯er only turned her head and giggled at him.

    The second set of torches was located closest to the bottom of the mountain range, but as Luan had pointed out. There was no safe route to reach Domon Peaks from the Purple Mist Village. The safest entries were from The Hollow Mountain Village and the Iron Stone Village.

    As Xing turned right, the torches at the Iron Stone Villages were a lot less compared to the two villages. They suffered the most, Xing thought, it¡¯s not fair¡­but life isn¡¯t.

    The view of the cave abode was as beautiful, and Xing appreciated it the more he peered out into the night. The mist began to form the higher the moon rose, and slowly smothered the mountain range.

    Purple bush flowers which were prominent throughout the Purple Mist Mountain began to blossom. The colour from the flowers mixed with the mist itself and turned the once translucent mist, into a thick purple mist that enshrouded the valley.

    This was Xing¡¯s first time seeing such a phenomona upclose. It explained the name of the valley. ¡±The Purple Mist Valley,¡± Xing said.

    ¡°Di!¡± Li¡¯er said in agreement.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°Pretty isn¡¯t it Li¡¯er¡±

    ¡°Didi!¡± she responded, slurring the words.

    Li¡¯er¡¯s words weren¡¯t perfect, but they made Xing smile broadly as he nestled her in his arms. He kissed her on her head, which made her hug his face. He blow on her stomach which made her giggle. ¡°If this what fatherhood is¡­I won¡¯t change it for the world.¡± Xing whispered. ¡°I won¡¯t change it at all.¡±

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    A few days passed with Xing catching a few rabbits that dwelled around the cave abode. Li''er was getting bigger, and so was her appetite as guzzled more milk that he could get from the village down below.

    Luckily though, the milk was free, which meant that all the copper, silver and gold nuggets he left Shaanxi with, were still with him.

    ¡°Luan¡¯s taking longer than I expected, shouldn¡¯t he be back by now?¡± Xing said, looking to Li''er for an answer, but she waved her doll swordsman without a care for his problems, as she should.

    He puffed his cheeks, stretched his legs and began practicing the second stance from the Star Guiding Fist.

    Nebula¡¯s Embrace

    Xing planted his feet on the ground, his left foot in front of his right. He filled his Soul Dantian with his Qi, then flooded his Qi into Core and Mind Dantians, feeling his Qi seep through the cracks of both dantians like a river.

    He waved his hands in front of him, stepping forward, back and to the side, thrusting his fist back and forth feeling his Qi flow through his fists exploding in the form of wind as it struck the wall.

    The candles in the main hall flickered from the force of each fist, As Xing did the exercise for ten minutes without break. Regardless of how hard he tried, the flames from the candle wouldn¡¯t die down which annoyed him, because it was evident not enough Qi was forming within his Dantians to be used through his meridians.

    ¡°It seems I¡¯m not as good as I thought I was¡± Xing grunted, feeling annoyed. ¡°I might have to re-learn everything I was taught.¡±

    The thoughts of his master came to his mind that very moment. He reminisced of the training sessions and how strict Master Chaoxiang was with him. He dallied with Bo Ying and Heng Guo¡­whilst Su¡¯er got the easy treatment.

    He was never bitter about the difference in training that everyone received, but it was frustrating how hard his master pushed him at times.

    It could be downright vexing.

    After the moment passed, he closed his eyes, reminiscing his master¡¯s smile, then picked up Li¡¯er nestling him in his arms, then returned to the centre of the Main Hall to cultivate.

    Li¡¯er of course climbed down the moment he closed his eyes. Not that Xing didn¡¯t know, because that was her knew joy, climbing down the steps, giggling all the way down.

    ¡°Master!¡± Luan shouted.

    ¡°Eeehhh¡± Li¡¯er giggled, as she turned to look at Luan.

    Xing opened his eyes and looked down the staircase to 21 men accompanying Luan. I was hoping for thirty, but twenty-one is fine, He thought.

    He unlapped his feet, leaving the lotus position and pushed himself up from off the ground, stepping off the podium and sailing down the staircase.

    He scooped Li¡¯er in his right hand and walked up to the young men who stood before him, chest puffed, trying to make themselves seem bigger than they really were.

    Xing began inspecting them, hitting them in the stomach, shoulders, arms, legs and faces, testing to see if they would cower.

    They did because they were scared, but that was alright to Xing, they should be because if they wanted to stay, this introduction was light compared to what he would put them through.

    After Xing finished circling them. He turned to Luan, who cupped his fist at him. ¡°Lu¡¯er You didn¡¯t threaten them did you?

    ¡°No Master,¡± Luan answered bowing.

    Xing turned, backing the lads and kicked himself back up to his podium, using his Qinggong. He landed on the ground with a tap and spun to face them.

    As he sat down, he folded himself back into the Lotus Position and placed Li¡¯er to his right, sitting her upright, as if she were the one judging them as well.

    ¡°Lu¡¯er You told them about the ritual Lu¡¯er?¡± Xing asked.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± He answered with a bow.

    ¡°Good. please began.¡±

    The first lad approached Xing, stopping at the bottom of the podium. He fell to his knees, landing on a red carpet. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Xing asked.

    ¡°My name is Yao Ting, Master Xing.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Master!¡± Xing barked.

    ¡°Yes Sir.¡± Yao Ying answered nervously.

    ¡°Do your parents know you are here?¡±

    ¡°My mother does, yes.¡±

    ¡°Which village are you from?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from the Iron Stone Village, Sir.¡±

    ¡°Ah-ha, Why are you here, is there a specific request you have?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir, I would like you to teach me, Sir.¡±

    ¡°Teach you? Why do you need to be taught?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m weak Sir, I lost my father during the attack by Kai Chen and his men.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re here to grow stronger.¡±

    ¡°Only if Master Zhou allows it,¡± Yao Ting said firmly.

    Silence resonated around the room. The only sound that could be heard, was Li¡¯er rolling around the podium, playing with her doll soldier. The heat from the candles forced a bead of sweat from Yao Ting¡¯s face, which made Xing smile.

    ¡°Do you think this will be easy Ting¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°No Sir, but I am willing.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±

    ¡°I will teach you, but you must pass my test first before you can call me Master, is that understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡­Sir.¡±

    ¡°Rise.¡±

    Xing repeated his questions with the rest of the lads. Each of them responded differently, but all they came seeking the same thing. Strength to protect the valley.

    ¡°Master, what do we call our Sect?¡± Luan said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a Sect yet,¡± Xing said

    ¡°How about Shredding Claw Sect?¡± Luan said as if he ignored Xing¡¯s words.

    Xing chuckled a hearty laugh, hitting his chest, then shook his head. The students didn¡¯t laugh but began laughing nervously one after another. ¡°I¡¯m not that vain¡­but don¡¯t worry, I have a good name for a sect.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Luan asked ecstatically.

    ¡°The Purple Mist Sect.¡± He answered, smiling wryly. The young men looked at each, nodding, appreciating the kind gesture he gave them.

    ¡°I like it, Master!¡± Luan cheered.

    ¡°I do to lad,¡± Xing said cooly. ¡°I do too.¡±

 Chapter 70: Axsum

    Six Months passed since Susu entered the Accentuation Realm. The seclusion she entered under her Master¡¯s instruction has proved to be more fruitful than she could ever desire, but still, she wasn¡¯t where she needed to be.

    The Sun Defiant Manual that Elder Zhu Zixin provided proved crucial in her development as she tried to ascend to the Qi Perception Realm.

    The insights found in the first chapter of the manual were eye-opening. Susu had to admit that despite all the years she spent in serious cultivation. She wasn¡¯t using her Internal Arts as they should be.

    She twisting her Qi through her merdians as if it were a nail, being pounded by a hammer.

    The scriptures within the Sun Defiant Manual favored a calmer assertion of power, which soothed and callused her meridians which made them stronger over time, which could possibly nullify meridian shrinkage and increasing stamina in battle.

    However, Susu needed to breakthrough. Having her mind and body in synchronised was a crucial part of breaking through to the Qi Perception Realm.

    That insight gave Susu what she needed to to expand her Mind Dantian.

    Susu swirled her Qi from her Soul Dantian into her Core Dantian, then swirled the Qi within her Mind Dantian.

    As it flowed, she tried to keep her mind clear, hoping to expand her Mind Dantian, but she lacked enough to expand the Dantian, so she continued pouring my Qi through her body.

    The Qi that leaked into meridians began to sizzle like a flame. She swallowed deeply and began balancing her yin and yang essence.

    Once she was able to balance the essences, her meridians began to cool. She opened her eyes, staring outside, and saw flickers of essences roaming through the forest beyond her cave.

    A bead of sweat rushed down her cheek, and then another followed twenty seconds later as she controlled her breathing. She inhaled and exhaled trying her best, but the longer she swirled and surged her Qi, the more she realised her breathing technique was lacking. There¡¯s so much I learned within the past year, Susu thought, yet there so much more to learn.

    Breathing was essential to one¡¯s Internal Arts, it never crossed her mind how efficient it needed to be, she just followed her master¡¯s instruction. He never mentioned breathing, but he showed it.

    Master Chaoxiang always preferred us to discover things on our own, Susu thought, is Brother Xing¡¯s breathing technique that good he was able to ascend to the Accentuation Realm so fast?

    I¡¯m a Accentuation Realm Master, but it¡¯s not enough.¡±

    An additional two months passed and Susu¡¯s breathing technique gradually improved.

    However, she still hadn¡¯t made any further progress than where she was two months ago.

    She could swirl her Qi for longer periods, but her Mind Dantian, simply wouldn¡¯t expand.

    The Qi Deviation Susu had experienced on her ascent to the Accentuation Realm still bogged her right shoulder. It was healing, but very slowly.

    The burning sensation she felt seven months ago, was but a sombre feeling now, which meant it had partially healed, but not to the effect in which she was satisfied with.

    ¡°I need to nurture it,¡± Susu said, looking at her right shoulder. ¡°But I can¡¯t¡­I must break through!¡±

    When Susu used Scourge with her right hand, she noted the decrease in power due to the Qi Deviation in her right shoulder was too evident.

    As much as she practiced with her dominant hand. It didn¡¯t make sense to continue as she only aggravated the shoulder further. So she did was best and switched to her left hand.

    After three months of practicing, Susu¡¯s left hand had adapted to her right hand, which was only seventy percent of efficient.

    This power she had now, was drastically higher than what she was at the Divination Realm, but because of her injury, she was unsure on what her true power was now.

    But that was something she looked forward to see.

    If Susu was going roam Axsum, she¡¯d need her full power, as it had been a growing thought in her mind, a recommendation from her Master.

    First, she must ascend to the Qi Perception Realm, before making her to Axsum to learn more about this mysterious power the girl¡¯s parents used as they defended her. ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Susu said softly. ¡°Brother Xing is taking care of her. You don¡¯t have to worry, we will take care of her. I promise.¡±

    The crimson moon¡¯s light spritzed into Susu¡¯s seclusion cave, lighting her face with its luminescence. The Yin energy from the moon¡¯s light, sizzled her skin in cold, forcing goosebumps to rise from her skin.

    She absorbed the Yin essence and refined it in her Soul Dantian. ¡°What I did to ascend to the Accentuation Realm won¡¯t work this time. I almost permanently injured myself, but with these new meridian pathways, I should be able to break through my bottleneck. I just need enough Qi to expand my Mind Dantian!¡± Susu said.

    Susu closed her eyes once more, feeling the Qi within her Soul Dantian roil uncontrollably as she surged it into her Core Dantian. She inhaled and exhaled feeling the yin energy swarm around her as she continually refine it.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t refine all the Yin energy from the moon. Is this something men can do with the sun once they¡¯ve reached the Accentuation Realm?¡±

    The refined Yin essence within Susu¡¯s Soul Dantian turned into Qi and Susu swirled it into her Core Dantian and her Mind Dantian again.

    She continued exhaling and inhaling, calming herself whilst matching the Qi within her body continually.

    A fiery sensation in her right shoulder ignited, forcing her to wince. I didn¡¯t send any Qi! Susu thought as she tried to calm herself.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    The fire sensation began to roil back to her Core Dantian, forcing Susu to cease the circulation of Qi.

    The Yin essence she¡¯d been absorbing now swirled through her meridians to her Core Dantian.

    Once the Yin essence reached her Core Dantian, she pushed it to the meridians then led to her right shoulder.

    The Yin essence quelled the fire sensation she felt within her shoulder, and then she swirled it.

    A cold sensation rippled through her right shoulder icing her meridians. She tried swirling her Qi into the meridians but the Yin essence didn¡¯t allow it. ¡°What did I just do?¡± Susu pondered. ¡°Pure Yin essence sealed my meridians? Will it heal?¡±

    Susu was worried, so instead of continuing her cultivation she ceased her swirl and pushed herself up to take a needed rest.

    As she pushed herself up from the ground. She felt her knees strain, then cracked. Her lips curled into a smile and she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m getting old.¡± She said softly.

    She then walked out of her abode, feeling the gentle breeze caress her shoulders, sending a way of goosebumps down her back.

    The fresh scent of the foliage poured into her nose and embraced the tranquility of her surroundings. The subtle splashes emanating from the pond and the branches swaying as they swished all around her.

    Susu walked up to the nearest tree, flapping her hanfu free and sat down. The weight of her body felt like five logs strapped against her shoulders, forcing her to rest on the tree, before she knew it her eyes were closing and her mind was beginning to wander.

    In that moment of lucidity, the child appeared in front of her, waving the toy soldier she bought her. She turned to Susu and ran towards her, but disappeared the moment she blinked.  ¡°Soon,¡± Susu said. ¡°I will see you soon.¡±

    Two days passed and the Yin essence build up within Susu¡¯s right shoulder finally dissipated. She swirled the Qi within her Core Dantians, surging it through the meridians in the shoulder.

    A fire sensation roiled within the meridians, more painful than before. Susu shrieked from the pain and released a sombre howl feeling the fire sensation wrapped itself around her arm.

    She ceased her swell and feinted to the ground, feeling as though her Qi had been exhausted as she stared through the hole of her abode.

    Susu nestled herself in her cave abode and sat in the lotus position. She closed her eyes and began whispering the sutra within the Sun Defiant Manual. ¡°A river starts from a fire but flows like a waterfall. If the river turns to ashes, then life ceases to exist.¡±

    Those words had plagued Susu¡¯s mind ever since she read them in the second chapter. She didn¡¯t understand them, but they felt familiar to her. A river starts from a fire? What does that mean? She asked herself.

    Susu sat back, pondering on why the words were so familiar, yet so distant in her mind. Then it hit her like a flower blooming in her mind. ¡°This second chapter is insight on how to ignite Qi. The first spark of Qi I felt, was like a fire, then wallowed into a river as I swirled it. If I¡¯m not careful with my flow, I could damage my meridians, just like I did with my shoulders. I¡¯m so stupid how couldn¡¯t I realise this, stop yearning and let your Qi flow!¡±

    Susu closed her eyes and began swirling the Qi within her Soul Dantian. She felt it swirl to the edges of her Dantian walls and gradually poured into her meridians.

    Once a smidgen had flowed, she gently guided her Qi into her Core Dantian and began filling it as well.

    Once her Soul and Core Dantians were filled with Qi, she then swirled her Core Dantian in conjunction with her Soul Dantian.

    The moment she did that, a bead of sweat dripped down her forehead, and she began inhaling and exhaling calmly, trying to allow her Qi to flow like a river.

    As Susu continually swirled her Qi within her Soul and Core Dantian, sweat began to pour down her back, reminding her that an hour had passed since she¡¯d been swirling her Qi. Not yet She said, this isn¡¯t enough.

    The Qi within her Soul and Core Dantian began to roil, as her body began to ripple with fire as if she¡¯d been set ablaze.

    The meridians in her right shoulder¡¯s began to scream from the pain and unlike last time.

    As the Qi poured in, the yang essence from within her meridians began to dissipate, except for her shoulder. She began swirling her Mind Dantian and etches of Qi began to flow around her despite her eyes being closed.

    Susu opened her mind, feeling her Qi thrashing against her Mind Dantian walls. It roiled back and forth whilst she inhaled and exhaled trying her best to calm herself from the strain.

    The sweat that pooled beneath her could fill fifty thimbles of water, but Susu didn¡¯t let up.

    After what felt like the one-thousandth trash against her Mind Dantian, something happened, a cooling sensation with a slight sizzle.

    The Mind Dantian began to expand slowly, Susu then swirled her Soul Dantian flooding her Qi through her Core Dantian and began to fill her Mind Dantian.

    Susu¡¯s Mind Dantian expanded by two centimetres. The first meridian point revealed itself, and susu allowed her to flow though the meridian point.

    She then coalesced her Qi onto her Mind Dantian walls, stopping it from expanding further.

    She repeated the process two more times, until the remaining meridian points were revealed and continually coalesced her dantian walls.

    Once she was satisfied, She opened her eyes and the world around her changed to a mist-like form, like Qi. It¡¯s so beautiful, Susu thought, burying the urge to grab that mist-like form with her hands and continuing on with her cultivation.

    Susu¡¯s Soul Dantian had but a whisker of Qi left, which left Susu delirious. She wanted to stop, but within her heart and mind, she couldn¡¯t, she needed to clean her new meridians as well as consolidate her Mind Dantian.

    A sizzling sensation began erupting from Susu, as her meridian pathways began compressing on the Qi she just flooded through them.

    The Qi from within Susu dissipated, completely, starting from her Soul Dantian, then unto her Core Dantian and Finally her Mind Dantian!

    Susu screamed out in agony, feeling as though a part of her was at loss. It made her feel inept, confused unable to channel her Qi any longer.

    She sagged to the ground rolling to a stop, feeling as if the cold floor sending ripples of goosebumps through her body.

    The child appeared in front of her in the form of mist, tilting her head at her whilst crawling towards Susu.

    She blinked her eyes, ensuring she wasn¡¯t delirious, but regardless of how much she blinked the child came closer to her without stop.

    I¡¯m going mad, Susu thought, but at that very moment, when she lost her ability to harness Qi. She felt at peace, she felt as though that at least she could see the child in this moment of weakness¡­was good enough for her.

    Susu outstretched her hand, trying to caress the child¡¯s cheek. And when she did, the child¡¯s face warped into a mist and then swirled like a vortex around Susu¡¯s hand, which quelled the goosebumps from around her body.

    The mist wasn¡¯t actually a mist but was Susu¡¯s Qi. The Qi swarmed around Susu like a hurricane spinning violently as it roiled into her, filling her meridian pathways with its essence.

    Susu felt as though she¡¯d become lighter, stronger and faster and she inhaled her  Qi. Then, an ember in her mind sparked¡­showing the flow of Qi surrounding her. ¡°This is it¡­¡± Susu said softly, whipping the tears away from her face. ¡°I¡¯ve done it. I¡¯ve ascended to the Qi Perception Realm!¡±

    The feeling of relief washed over her body like a bell, thrumming and roiling. The pain in her shoulder though returned and seemed as though the ascension had returned it to its original state as she realised, pushing herself off the ground, lethargically.

    Susu felt her knees wobble at that moment, then made her first step, walking outside to look at the Moon in the sky. She Eyed it for a long while, feeling the wind steal her body¡¯s warmth.

    ¡°Master¡­I¡¯ve done it.¡± Susu said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ve ascended to the Qi Perception Realm. I can do as you say, and head to Axsum to learn about this mysterious power they wield!¡±

    It didn¡¯t take Susu long to pack her things. She made her way to Fuzhou, Once she reached the city, she went east, heading in the direction she never expected she¡¯d visit.

    Axsum.

    She didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d return, but if she did. The child will at least know where she came from and how she arrived. It was a long shot, but it was worth it.

    After all, how could Susu claim to be her mother, if she didn¡¯t plan to answer questions that surely would need answering in the future?

    The End of

    The Silence of Tears

    Book 1 of The Lost Black Dragon

 Author Announcement

    Hello Everyone!

    As I write these words, I am filled with a gratitude, excitement, and a touch of melancholy. The last chapter released, Chapter 70 marks the conclusion of the first book of the The Lost Black Dragon - The Silence of Tears. The first book entailed the journey of Ban Susu and Zhao Xing as they take on parenthood for the little Zhao Li.

    As you guys realised the first book of the series thus far as been about, discovery, change and how it effects you as a person. Your choices has consequences, whether good or bad, but does that make you a bad person? In my opinion your actions decide that, even if you believe what you¡¯re doing is right.

    As you guys probably realised, the main character of the series is Zhao Li, an Axsumite by birth. I¡¯ve written the story this way, to encompass the heart of wuxia with a different lens. How would a black person be perceived in a world such as this.

    It¡¯s not going to be usual take, and as you can see I established a world where Axsum and Huaxia have been at war, centuries ago. My idea is simple, bring an ¡®enemy¡¯ to a foreign land and raised by martial artists.

    I¡¯m a fan of wuxia and cultivation, so I¡¯ve done my best of blending the stories together. It might not be as smooth as some of the manhwa out there such as Nano Machine, The Legend of the Northern Blade or the various Heavenly and Venomous Demon stories out there, but I hope to tell a good story as best as I can.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Now onto the what this announcement is really about. I¡¯m announcing that a brief hiatus as I prepare for the next chapter of our saga. The Bliss of Innocence the second book in The Lost Black Dragon series, is set to be released on September 2nd, 2024. This new installment will delve deeper into Zhao Li as a child whilst including our other main characters.

    My aim with that, is to introduce them, their struggles, to show that when they do become bad ass characters, you would know where they were, and how they grew, like most wuxia protagonists.

    During this break, I will be ensuring that The Bliss of Innocence surpasses your expectations and delivers an even richer, more compelling narrative. Writing is not just an act of creation; it is a continuous dialogue with you, the readers, who bring these stories to life with your imaginations and emotions. Your feedback, your reflections, and your shared experiences have been invaluable, and I eagerly look forward to the next chapter in our shared adventure.

    I can¡¯t wait to share what lies ahead with The Bliss of Innocence. Thank you for being a part of this journey, for your enthusiasm, your insights, and your love for the world of The Lost Black Dragon.

    Until we meet again on September 2nd, 2024

 Chapter 71: Not Given Enough Water to Bloom

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± Eunuch Song pleaded for the fifth time, his voice trembling. ¡°Your Forefathers decree that no outsiders shall be allowed within our Great Huaxia for a reason!¡±

    The Emperor leaned back on his throne, frustration boiling within him. His gaze swept across the Palace Hall, noticing the growing dissent among his eunuchs¡ªeunuchs who had sworn loyalty to him upon his ascent as Emperor of the Great Huaxian Empire.

    Taking a deep breath, the Emperor sat up, heat wafting from his lips as he narrowed his eyes at Eunuch Song, suppressing his irritation. "Eunuch Song," he said coldly, ¡°are you suggesting that you know my Ancestors¡¯ decree¡­ better than I do?¡±

    The atmosphere in the Palace Hall shifted from anxious to stifled in an instant. The Emperor scanned the faces of his eunuchs again, searching for signs of dissent, only to see fear creeping into their expressions.

    Eunuch Song¡¯s face turned pale, as if the Emperor¡¯s words were a sword poised at his throat. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, Your Majesty!¡± he stammered.

    The Emperor slammed his hand down, shattering the table before him. Splinters flew across the hall, silencing the whispers and murmurs to his satisfaction. I am the Emperor! My decree is what matters¡­ but fine. I¡¯ll play your game if you insist on pleading for ancient decrees, The Emperor thought ruefully.

    Turning his gaze to Imperial Guard Hong, the Emperor signaled with a glance. Hong bowed deeply, then clapped thunderously, startling the eunuchs into silence. The Imperial Guards stationed within the hall moved to the center, forcing the eunuchs to disperse.

    Hong nodded to someone in the distance and then approached the Emperor, slamming his spear against the ground with a hollow thud that echoed through the hall. Servants hurried in, removing the broken table and sweeping up the splinters.

    The Emperor watched the eunuchs closely, hoping to catch any muttered defiance, his mind seeking justification for their demise. It wasn¡¯t often that the Emperor displayed his dissatisfaction, but sometimes he had to remind everyone who ruled Huaxia and who served.

    Dissent. Will. Not. Be. Tolerated, he thought bitterly, shaking off the dark thoughts.

    As the servants finished their work, they brought in a new table, one befitting an Emperor. The edges of the table were adorned with a coiling dragon, its intricate design hugging the surface.

    The eunuchs began to exchange uneasy glances, and the Emperor¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He knew exactly what they were thinking.

    ¡°Your Dragon Table looks exquisite, Your Majesty,¡± Eunuch Wei said, smiling brightly.

    ¡°Thank you, Eunuch Wei,¡± The Emperor replied with a smile. He leaned forward, running his hand across the surface of the Dragon Table. ¡°The woodcarver you recommended does intricate work indeed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you like his work,¡± Eunuch Wei said, bowing reverently.

    With a glance, the Emperor dismissed Imperial Guard Hong back to his station. The other guards followed suit, leaving the eunuchs in silence.

    As the quiet grew oppressive, the Emperor finally spoke. ¡°Have you all read the quarterly death reports for each city?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± the eunuchs responded in unison, their compliance grating on The Emperor¡¯s nerves. If you have, then you should not be so against this!

    ¡°If you truly care for my people,¡± the Emperor continued, ¡°then you should understand the need to open our borders.¡±

    ¡°We care for everyone under the stars of Huaxia!¡± Eunuch Wei declared, his voice ringing out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you do,¡± The Emperor retorted. ¡°If you did, none of you would have clung to the First Emperor¡¯s decree against outsiders!¡±

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Eunuch Wei said calmly, ¡°it¡¯s not that we oppose outsiders, but the ideas and ways of life they bring. They could corrupt our people and undermine the stability of our great empire.¡±

    Murmurs of agreement rippled through the eunuchs, as the Emperor expected. But he didn¡¯t care. The war with Axsum ended four hundred years ago. Huaxia was stronger and more united now, while Axsum remained a shattered empire since Emperor Endubis¡¯ failed conquest.

    ¡°Are you suggesting I can¡¯t control my borders if they¡¯re opened?¡±

    ¡°I would never think such a thing, Your Majesty¡ª¡±

    ¡°Eunuch Wei,¡± the Emperor interrupted, his voice soft but menacing. ¡°My. People. Are. Starving!¡± He snarled the last word.

    ¡°You are not to blame for the six-year drought!¡± Eunuch Song interjected. The Emperor gnashed his teeth and snapped his gaze toward Song, who visibly recoiled.

    Foolishness! I will not tolerate your meddling. The Emperor¡¯s thoughts burned with frustration. He had learned of Song¡¯s clandestine communication with Prince Liang¡ªa cousin who believed the throne should have been his, not The Emperor¡¯s.

    ¡°Is that what you¡¯ve heard from the people of Luoyang?¡± the Emperor chided with a wry smile. The eunuchs exchanged confused glances, but Eunuch Song froze, realizing the Emperor¡¯s implication.

    Yes, I know about your dealings with Prince Liang, Eunuch Song¡­ but we¡¯ll discuss that soon, The Emperor mused.

    ¡°No!¡± Eunuch Song declared, trying to stand firm. ¡°The people speak only of your Patience, Humility, and Right to rule the Great Huaxian Empire!¡±

    ¡°What about Justice?¡± Eunuch Wei interjected.

    ¡°Justice?¡± Song asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Do they not call him a Just Emperor, despite the ongoing famine?¡±

    ¡°They would never, nor could they,¡± Song affirmed.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± a voice called from the far corner, closest to the pillar on the right.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Yes, Eunuch Tong, what is it?¡±

    ¡°The deaths throughout the Empire are a grave concern, but why have you suggested opening our borders?¡±

    ¡°We need food, and we have more than enough gold to purchase it.¡±

    ¡°Depleting the treasury would turn us into a Turtle Kingdom, would it not, Your Majesty?¡± Tong asked, concerned.

    ¡°An Empire with starving people is already a Turtle Kingdom, Eunuch Tong. You should know that better than I. Are you not from Yan, where the drought has hit hardest?¡±

    Eunuch Tong¡¯s eyes widened, startled by the Emperor¡¯s knowledge of his background. He quickly composed himself. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I am. And I understand the gravity of the situation. But we must consider the long-term effects of opening our borders. Wouldn¡¯t it be wiser to establish trade relations?¡±

    ¡°It would,¡± the Emperor said calmly, ¡°but Axsum is a seven-state empire. If we set up trade with one state, the others would undermine it. It¡¯s best to trade with all seven and ignore their petty schemes.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Eunuch Tong began, only to be cut off.

    ¡°I understand your concerns, Eunuch Tong. But we cannot let our people starve while we sit idly by. We must act, and opening our borders is one way to help. I¡¯ve already ordered an additional twenty thousand troops to be drafted to each provincial army for security.¡±

    The eunuchs exchanged uneasy looks, unsure of how to respond. The Emperor saw their hesitation and knew he needed to convince them further.

    ¡°Some of you may worry this will strengthen my rivals. But the people are most important.¡±

    ¡°But the outsiders¡ª¡±

    ¡°Let me worry about them,¡± the Emperor said sharply. ¡°We are a great nation. Our culture and traditions are strong and will withstand any outside influence. Have faith in our people.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just that, Your Majesty,¡± Eunuch Wei interjected. ¡°Four hundred years ago, the Demon Emperor of Axsum tried to subjugate us. If it weren¡¯t for the First Emperor, we wouldn¡¯t be here.¡±

    ¡°Eunuch Wei, must I remind you that four hundred years ago, there was no Huaxia, only the Four Provinces in constant war?¡±

    ¡°No, Your Majesty. We know of the First Emperor¡¯s greatness. Not only did he defeat the Demon Emperor of Axsum, but he also united Huaxia into what it is today.¡±

    ¡°Then let me ask you this: Do you think the First Emperor would sit idly by and watch his people starve?¡±

    The eunuchs fell silent, lost in thought. The Emperor pressed on, ¡°If there¡¯s a chance to bring seeds that could grow into a bountiful garden, must we reject it? We must adapt and evolve to survive, and that means opening our borders.¡±

    The Emperor could see his words resonating with the eunuchs. He knew he had to tread carefully, but he also knew he had to be firm in his resolve. ¡°Change can be frightening, but we cannot let fear hold us back. We must have the courage to take risks and make bold decisions. That is what I am asking of you today. To have faith in our people and our ways.¡±

    The eunuchs began nodding, one by one, their resistance crumbling. The Emperor saw the relief in their eyes and knew he had won them over.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± Eunuch Wei said with a bow. ¡°We understand your concerns, and we will do everything in our power to support your decision.¡±

    The Emperor smiled, feeling the weight on his shoulders lighten. He knew the path ahead would be challenging, but he was ready. The people came first, regardless of his rivals¡¯ machinations.

    However, The Emperor knew this wasn¡¯t enough to placate the Princes of Huaxia. They cared little for the people, a lesson he had learned from his father.

    Being Emperor is a duty, not a right, his father had once told him. There will be times when you must make difficult decisions, even if they are unpopular. Remember, my son, the people are your strength. Never forget that.

    I haven¡¯t forgotten, Father, The Emperor thought, a sense of calm washing over him.

    ¡°Let us proceed,¡± the Emperor said, his voice strong and resolute. ¡°The people of Huaxia will not starve on my watch¡­That will be all," the Emperor said firmly, watching his eunuchs bow reverently before leaving his Palace Hall.

    The Emperor turned to Imperial Guard Hong, who nodded. The rest of the Imperial Guards who stood in their positions motioned to the entrance of the Palace Hall.

    The Emperor pushed himself from his throne, feeling the ache in his knees from sitting too long, then turned right, making his leave.

    The moment he stepped outside, rays of sun shot down from the sky, scorching his skin and forcing him to squint as he looked up.

    An umbrella appeared over him, blocking the sun to his amusement. "I didn''t ask for an umbrella," he complained.

    "You didn''t, Your Majesty," Hong replied, "but the Empress would have my token if you ventured to her chambers with heat marks again."

    "Are you the Empress'' own or mine, Hong?"

    "I''ve always been yours to command, Your Majesty, but there are certain things the Empress outranks you in, especially when it comes to her chambers."

    A rueful smile flashed across the Emperor''s lips as he nodded in agreement. "You''re right," he said with a laugh, "but don''t let her know I said that."

    "My lips are sealed tighter than the Crypt of the Imperial Family, Your Majesty."

    "Good."

    The Emperor and his Imperial Guards ventured through the Dragon Palace. His first stop was at the Gardens of Yuan, named after the First Empress of Huaxia. A garden commissioned by the first Emperor to soothe the First Empress, as she was never fond of the Dragon Palace of Huaxia.

    The subtle splashes of the waterfall did well to soothe Tian''s mind, but only for a short while, especially when he felt like a failure. A man who couldn''t even protect his friend''s daughter when he asked him to watch over her. "Where are you?" the Emperor whispered painfully, looking into the artificial waterfall. "It''s been six years, and yet I cannot find you."

    A green-spotted dove floated down in front of Tian and splashed a puddle of water on him. He gritted his teeth, looking at the wet spot that now rested on his robe. Hong stepped forward, but he shook his head, stopping the Imperial Guard from attempting to wipe off the water. "Take a break, Captain," the Emperor said firmly.

    The Imperial Guard handed the umbrella to him and stepped away, clapping thunderously as he did so. The remaining Imperial Guards shuffled out of the garden, leaving the Emperor alone for the first time since he woke that morning.

    "Are they gone?" the Emperor said, folding his hands behind his back.

    "Yes, Your Majesty," Shi said softly.

    "Good... Have you found her?"

    Shi appeared next to Tian and knelt. He bowed reverently and waited for his Emperor to look at him, then he shook his head. "I''m sorry, Your Majesty. We''ve scoured Sichuan to Yan, and there hasn''t been a sign of an Axsumite child six years of age."

    Tian balled his fist and felt his nails dig into his palm, trying his best to hide his anger. He wasn''t just angry with himself, but remorse coursed through his body like a thunderstorm, reminding him how he failed to protect his friend''s daughter and concubine. ¡°Nazir, it''s been six years. I haven''t found little Dambele. I''m sorry," he whispered.

    The Emperor stood there for ten minutes, gathering his thoughts on what his next move should be. He knew he was exposed because the letter Prince Zou sent to him was intercepted, but luckily for both of them, they had kept the letter coded in Axsumi.

    Whoever intercepted the letter would know of Concubine Hiari and little Dambele¡¯s arrival in Huaxia and would use that against him, but who? And why haven''t they used it against him?

    "Have you found Shisan?"

    "No, Your Majesty," Mo Zhu Shi said firmly.

    The Emperor harrumphed and shook his head in disbelief. He had placed Shisan within one of the Imperial Guards that were roaming throughout Huaxia hunting bandits. He''d hoped that once he''d reached Taizhou, he would''ve been able to spot the Axsumite party after Prince Zou had allowed them to pass through Taizhou.

    As much as Tian didn''t want to admit it, his enemies were moving against him, and with him rescinding the First Emperor''s decree, he anticipated that his enemies would work against him.

    "Shi, tell me truly... are the people saying that I did something to cause the drought?"

    The Leader of the Black Cauldron shifted uncomfortably as he knelt, filling the Emperor with doubt, but mostly confirmation. They do believe such a thing, he muttered sourly. Maybe bringing an Axsumite into Huaxia was wrong because of our past history, but how could I turn away the man who saved my life? I am sure the First Emperor would understand.

    "Forget I asked," the Emperor said firmly. "Recall your brothers, Mo Zhu Shi. My enemies will be looking to strike soon."

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    Mo Zhu Shi disappeared from the Emperor''s side. The Emperor continued watching over the garden, pacing back and forth, keeping one thought in his mind: his lost little niece, the linchpin he''d hoped would bring Huaxia and Axsum together. But like a flower, most plans wither when not given enough water to bloom.

 Chapter 72: I Hate It Here!

    A beam of light danced across Zhao Li''s eyelids, waking her. She raised her left hand to block out the sun, feeling the sun''s rays penetrate her hut window, giving warmth to her hand.

    A howling yawn echoed through the hut, and Zhao Li felt her entire body strain as she stretched, stirring herself awake gingerly.

    She pushed herself up, trying to sit up, but fell back to her padding, her muscles still stiffened.

    As she lay there, she tried to smile, thinking that today would be better than yesterday, but that thought dissipated instantly with fright as she was uncertain what she would get for breakfast this morning.

    The whispers of the drought being blamed on her had taken their toll on her mentally. Those words scarred her to the point of her not wanting to leave her hut.

    She would''ve ignored it like most things her father told her to do, but this time, it was too much. Especially after not seeing her father for two months.

    The loneliness was unsettling... something she was unaccustomed to and did not plan to become accustomed to.

    As Zhao Li continued to cradle herself in bed, she finally got enough rest. She rubbed the sleep from her eyes, sat up in her padded bed, stretching her arms above her head. She birthed another wide, toothy yawn as she looked around her room, taking in the familiar surroundings.

    To her left was an old dresser her stepmother gave her after her father demanded one for her. Her broom sat propped up against the dresser for when she needed to tidy up. I have to clean up before my stepmother arrives, Zhao Li complained.

    On the right, three robes hung from nails embedded in her hut walls. The robes were of varying colors: black, purple, and yellow. The most frustrating thing about the robes, though, was that they weren''t in a hanfu-styled dress.

    Zhao Li balled her fist in frustration, thinking of her little sister''s own dresses, eight to be precise, with intricate designs of flowers, cranes, and anything a girl would dream of. Why couldn''t she have such pretty things? Her sister was only four, while she was six herself.

    As the shame finally hit Zhao Li in the form of goosebumps, she asked herself, Am I jealous? She hugged herself, cradling herself for a few seconds, trying her best to push those thoughts from her mind.

    She failed.

    Zhao Li wanted pretty dresses as well; she wanted to feel pretty. She wanted everyone in the village to love her, but she knew that would never happen, and that made her feel detested.

    She stretched out her left hand, barely touching the edge of the mirror her father had given her before she could even speak. It was her most prized possession.

    Once she got two fingers on the edge, she pulled it to herself, held it upright, and looked in the mirror.

    Zhao Li''s lips curled into an unconscious smile as she looked at herself. She saw her emerald-accented eyes, with thick eyebrows. Her lips were fluffy for a child, which made the pinkness of her lips more pronounced than other children of the village. However, her most defining feature was her puce-colored skin, which made her look alien compared to everyone within the village... even her father.

    As she stared at herself in the mirror, tears began to flow down her cheeks despite her innocent smile. She did this every morning and still didn''t understand why her skin was so different from everyone''s.

    "Am I the demon they say I am?" Zhao Li asked herself for the thousandth time. She looked at herself until the tears finally dried up. She steeled herself, then placed the mirror back on the dresser.

    The tears flowed again like a waterfall; she tried her best, but no matter how hard she tried, the tears wouldn''t stop.

    An hour passed, and Zhao Li finally forced herself out of bed, the hairs at the back of her neck stiffening as she rose when she realized the sun was hitting her.

    The grogginess from her eyes slowly dissipated, and she stretched out her arms. She groaned another yawn and smacked her lips, feeling like she''d been awake the first time. "Humph... it seems you''re finally awake," Jiang Li said stiffly.

    Zhao Li''s heart skipped a beat; she jumped out of her bed and bowed deeply, closing her eyes as she did so. "Good morning, Mother Jiang," she said softly.

    "Humph... Mother Jiang? Am I not good enough to just call Mother?"

    "That is what Father told me to call you."

    "Humph... you do everything he says, but yet you can''t listen to a word I say? Does that make sense to you... despite you calling me ''Mother''?"

    Zhao Li didn''t know how to answer, so instead of vilifying her stepmother into whipping her, she stood there silently. "I''m sorry, Mother Jiang. I don''t understand the question. So please forgive me for being unable to answer."

    "That''s right!" Jiang Li snapped. "You''re as smart as your father..." Jiang Li harrumphed with contempt.

    Zhao Li bit her tongue, trying her best not to ball her hands into fists. She hated how her stepmother always spoke ill of her father behind his back, but she mostly hated how she would treat him differently in person.

    "Raise your head, child De-," Jiang Li said, stopping herself before the words could come out.

    Zhao Li raised her head slowly while her shoulders slumped. She didn''t meet her stepmother''s eyes, but she saw how elegantly she was dressed.

    Jiang Li wore a green opaque hanfu with yellow stitching. It wasn''t as intricately designed as she was used to seeing her stepmother in, but the silk in her inner robe made her regal. "Look me in the eye, child," she huffed.

    Zhao Li raised her eyes to her stepmother''s own, smiling as prettily as she could, trying to soften her stepmother''s steel. It never worked, but her father told her to keep trying, so she did as he suggested.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Jiang Li was the prettiest woman within the Purple Mist Valley, making her the prettiest woman Zhao Li had ever seen. Her eyes were as dark as the night sky, and her lips were thin. Her nose was small, with a slight hook at the end, but her heart-shaped face made her seem as though she was a fairy, despite the wrinkles at the ends of her mouth.

    As her stepmother''s lips stiffened from her smile, Zhao Li''s heart skipped a beat. It was a natural reflex because it usually meant she had done something wrong.

    "Do you know what time it is?"

    "It is early in the day, Mother Jiang," Zhao Li said.

    "It is not early in the day; it is midday!"

    Fright crept into Zhao Li''s eyes as she swallowed deeply, trying to stop the butterflies from swirling within her stomach. "I..."

    A scowl appeared on Jiang Li''s face, stopping Zhao Li from uttering another word. "I heard you''ve been complaining about your breakfast," Jiang Li said, her voice low and dangerous.

    Zhao Li''s heart skipped a beat. She didn''t want to lie, but she knew that telling the truth would only get her into more trouble. "I..."

    "I... what?" Jiang Li barked. "Have you no conscience? We are in a drought! Everything available is what you will get. Do you not know of two boys dying of starvation in the Iron Stone Village?!"

    "Of-f c-co¡ª"

    "Then you will eat what is given to you!" Jiang Li snapped, looking at the loaf of bread sitting on the dresser.

    "Yes, Mother Jiang."

    "Good..."

    Jiang Li lifted up her dress and began strutting towards the door. As a hollow creak groaned out as she opened the door, Jiang Li looked back at Zhao Li, licked her lips into a devilish smile, and blinked her eyes twice before speaking. "You''ll be cleaning this pigsty today, do you understand?"

    "Yes, Mother Jiang," Zhao Li answered.

    She then harrumphed as she shut the door to Zhao Li''s hut with a click, leaving the little girl to swell her eyes in tears, just as she had done earlier in the morning.

    Zhao Li allowed her tears to run once more, but not for long. She knew if she finished her chores early, she''d still have time to play.

    She wiped her tears from her cheeks, then knelt down, feeling the boards grate her knees slightly. She winced for a second, then began rolling her bed padding.

    Once she was finished, she tucked it next to her dresser and sat cross-legged, doing her best imitation of her father while he sat in that old decrepit cave.

    Zhao Li took the bread from her plate and took a bite, feeling the tangy taste of the crust explode across her teeth while her teeth began to ache because she took a bigger bite than normal. It''s harder this morning than it was yesterday, she thought before swallowing deeply.

    The bread didn''t go down as smoothly as Zhao Li had hoped. When she took her second munch, she allowed her saliva to break the bread down this time and swallowed deeply again. This time the bread didn''t scrape her throat.

    She then drank the cold tea that her stepmother had left her. She scooped up the broom and began cleaning her hut. After she finished sweeping, she took off her nightgown, placing it on the nail farthest from her robes.

    She unhooked her black robe from the nail and dressed herself, trying to remember every hook and knot her stepmother had taught her.

    Light shot through the hut door, almost blinding her; she wasn''t used to it. She raised her hand, blocking the sun, then walked through the door, squinting as she felt the sun''s full embrace.

    Zhao Li''s hut was located on the western section of the Jiang Clan''s siheyuan. It was easily the biggest residence within the Purple Mist Valley, but her hut was the smallest of any space found there.

    She walked across the grass and jumped on the stone path. Two servants carrying trays spotted her and turned around, heading in the opposite direction, making Zhao Li conscious of where she stood within the siheyuan.

    "I hate it here," she whispered. "At least they speak to me in the mountains!"

    Not allowing that feeling to sink in, she stormed through the pathway, passing the garden her stepmother usually lingered in with her little sister. Once she passed the garden, she headed towards the main gate. "Where are you going, Young Miss?" a guard asked, watching her heading towards the gate.

    "The farm."

    "Your father has forbidden you from working the farm," he said firmly.

    "Mother Jiang has ordered me there," she said defiantly, folding her arms.

    "Oh... bu¡ª"

    Zhao Li ignored the guard and stormed to the door, standing in front of it with her fist balled. The guard hustled toward the main door and pulled it free, letting her walk through.

    As the main door opened, the villagers'' eyes all rested on her, making her feel like a sore thumb. She couldn''t help but notice the way people looked at her. Some looked away, while others gave her curious glances. She knew they were talking about her, and it made her feel even more self-conscious.

    Despite the discomfort of being watched and talked about, Zhao Li kept her head held high and continued walking towards the farm. She knew it was her duty to follow her stepmother''s orders, even if it went against her father''s wishes.

    As she arrived at the farm, she saw the pigs gallivanting in their sties without care, but mostly taken care of. "I don''t have anything to do; everything''s done!" she celebrated, only to realize that one of the piglets was missing. "There''s supposed to be four; there''s only three."

    Zhao Li walked up to the sty; her foot got stuck in the mud, almost toppling her over. She rebalanced herself by spreading her arms and shifting her weight to the opposite side. "I hate this," she said softly. "I hate it!"

    "We all do, missy, but someone has to do the work!" Old Man Fu said. Zhao Li''s lips curled into a smile as she turned right, watching Old Man Fu sitting atop the fence in the distance. "Old Man Fu!"

    "Aiya, careful, Young Miss, or you''ll fall. We can''t have you damaging any more robes, or Mistress Li will give you a wiping."

    Zhao Li shuddered instantly and instinctively grabbed below, remembering the pulsing sensation of the last wiping she had received. She nodded and smiled shyly. "I don''t see one of the piglets."

    "Aiya... me neither," he said ruefully.

    "Old Man Fu..."

    "Young Miss..."

    "If one of the piglets is missing, why aren''t you looking for it?"

    "...aren''t you the one that''s supposed to be cleaning up the sty today, Young Miss?"

    "Tha¡ª" Zhao Li tried to retort but remembered it was her duty to clean up the pig sty today. It was already cleaned; the only person who would''ve cleaned it for her was Old Man Fu.

    She turned back to Old Man Fu and smiled, giving him a curtsy. "Thank you, Old Man Fu."

    "Now, there''s no need for that. I''m no lord. Just run along and play. I''ll tell the Young Mistress you already cleaned up and disappeared. How does that sound?"

    "You mean it?"

    "Of course!" he said. "Now go."

    "But what about the piglet?"

    "You let me worry about him. That rascal has been finding ways to escape the sty since he weaned off his mother''s teat. Once I find his little secret hole, I''ll plug it. Now you run along and enjoy yourself."

    Zhao Li jumped out of the mud, feeling her boots almost sliding off her feet. She landed on the ground and sprinted out of the farm and into the forest, lips smiling from ear to ear, as if she wasn''t just crying... but mostly happy.

    "Then what am I supposed to do?"

    Zhao Li made her way into the village and began climbing tree after tree. Whenever she jumped down, her hair ruffled in the wind, making her feel elated each time.

    As she made her way up the tallest Cathaya tree, her lips curled into a smile as she thought of how much her father would beg her to come down from this height.

    It wasn''t that she didn''t understand why he was scared, but she just loved for him to catch her when she leapt from the tree.

    The broken glass sparkles of the lake made her squint despite her sWenlding her eyes. A surge of wind swept across the forest, sending goosebumps across Zhao Li''s back and chest, effectively stealing the warmth from her hands.

    Zhao Li jumped from the branch and landed with a huge thud, sending a shockwave of pain through her knees. She shrieked from the pain but ignored it as she limped past the lake.

    After five minutes of walking, the pain finally subsided. Once it did, Zhao Li began to run, slowly at first, but within two minutes... she began to sprint, feeling the heat from her exertion race across her body, draining her of her energy.

    As she ran, she tried to focus on the positive aspects of her life. She had a loving father, her own hut, and Grandfather Xiaobo, Aunty Lin, and Little Qing.

    These were the few things she had to look forward to. Every day, it bothered her how the villagers treated her as though she didn''t exist. It made her lonely, but most of all... it made her want to have one friend.

 Chapter 73: Not Now. Not Ever.

    The hollow echoes of Zhao Xing''s seclusion cave were as deafening as the toll of a bell at close range. As intimate as he''d grown with his seclusion cave abode in the past six years, its silence still ruffled him. "Six years," Zhao Xing said softly, "...and I still haven''t repaired my Core Dantian."

    He took a deep breath for the thousandth time, forcing himself to concentrate. He released his Qi from his Soul Dantian and felt his meridians sizzle as if they were being seared with fire.

    This was the sign of meridian shrinkage, the result of him overusing his meridians. It was an unconscious method where the meridians shrank, forcing him to stop using his Qi carelessly.

    "I should''ve listened to Su''er," Xing said softly, feeling his meridians expand as an ironic smile crept across his face because he knew the irony that caused it.

    Susu had always told him his callousness would be his downfall. As much as he feigned ignorance, it was true. Now, he was but a sliver of his former self. He was capable of fighting for only two to five minutes before his meridians betrayed him.

    "No," he said aloud, feeling his Qi dissipate from within his Core Dantian. "They didn''t betray me. I did that on my own with my lack of practice...but it still hurts to know that even after this time...I...still haven''t improved."

    As frustration began to brew within him, Xing ground his teeth, feeling his jaw stiffen. He tried to settle his heart and calm his mind, but that was to no avail.

    He swirled his Qi within his Core Dantian, only to feel his Qi dissipate through the cracks, wisping away into his body.

    Sweat began to run down his forehead, then his back, but Xing wouldn''t stop. He continued for an hour without relent. He eventually took a short break but continued for a further two hours until...he finally gave up.

    A loud boom reverberated throughout the seclusion cave, and Xing felt his right hand pulse from the pain of punching the wall. He gnashed in annoyance once again, failing to harness his Qi in the way he could have years ago...

    "You do know, instead of destroying your seclusion cave...you could simply leave..." Bo Ying said coyly.

    "Is that an invitation to spar?"

    Bo Ying chuckled heartily, leaving his laugh to echo throughout the cave abode, making Xing''s eardrums vibrate from the sound. "Sparring and meditating, Brother Xing, are two different things. You''re good at one, but the other, you''re like a child on its mother''s teat!"

    Xing snatched up a pebble and finger-flicked it to his right. The pebble shot past Ying like an arrow and hit the wall with a loud thud.

    Ying didn''t cower from the ''attack''. His lips curled into a beaming smile, and he flapped his elongated sleeves as he turned away from Xing.

    As he walked towards the wall, he plucked the pebble from it and circled it in his hands as he walked back towards Xing, whose face was painted with annoyance. "Are you done being childish?" Ying asked coyly.

    "When have I ever been childish?"

    "The very day you left your mother''s womb!" Ying said with a laugh.

    Xing grunted in annoyance, then shook his head. He knew all too well that Ying was always ready to remind him how childish he was. Not like he cared. He was the Sect Master of the Purple Mist Sect and was revered by everyone within the mountain.

    Everyone, but his daughter...Zhao Li.

    "How''s Li''er? Has she asked for me?" Xing asked, his voice tinged with a mixture of hope and guilt.

    Bo Ying''s face hardened, deliberately ignoring the question. "I saw her yesterday. She''s growing quickly, Brother Xing. Her reading has improved significantly."

    Xing''s shoulders slumped at the indirect rebuke. "Two months... Has it really been that long since I''ve gone down to see her?"

    "Yes, it has. I''ve been going down the mountain regularly to teach her characters. She''s quite proficient now."

    "I... I promised her I''d visit. How is she faring in the village?"

    Bo Ying''s eyes narrowed. "That''s not something I can answer for you, Brother Xing. You should go down and ask her yourself."

    Xing ran a hand through his hair, frustration evident. "I know, I know. It''s just... the village, the people there..."

    "Are you her father or not?" Bo Ying cut in sharply. "Your daughter needs you, regardless of your feelings about the village."The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "You''re right," Xing admitted, his voice low. "What of Su''er? Has there been any word?"

    "No, not yet. But when she returns, she''ll want to know why you''ve been absent from Li''er''s life."

    Bo Ying''s words were sharp, his disapproval clear. Xing felt the weight of his negligence settle heavily on his shoulders.

    "I... I need to see her. Is she still staying at the same place?"

    "Yes, with your sister. But Xing, don''t just drop in. She deserves better than that."

    Xing nodded, shame coloring his features. "Thank you, Ying. I''ll go to her now."

    "Good. And Xing? Don''t make promises you can''t keep this time. That child has had enough disappointment."

    Zhao Xing''s jaw stiffened, and he tried his best not to grind his teeth. He hated how easily Bo Ying could get under his skin.

    "Brother Ying," he said calmly, "can you remove your acupuncture needles for me?"

    "Why? Five hours haven''t passed yet."

    "I know, but please remove them."

    Ying narrowed his eyes suspiciously and began tapping his foot. "Hmmm," he said, then slowly began circling Xing, looking at the acupuncture needles protruding from Zhao Xing, which made him look like a human porcupine.

    "I can''t remove them yet. The Qi swirling within your Core Dantian is still unstable..."

    "I know, but we''ve been trying this new acupuncture treatment for months, and I''ve yet to be able to seal the cracks of my Core Dantian. This isn''t working."

    "I never promised we would seal the cracks within your Core Dantian, Brother Xing. I said I would try to help you. But please understand, the poison that stirred within your Core Dantian when it was expanded was why your Core Dantian cracked."

    "You''ve already explained that!" Xing snapped.

    "I know, but your impatience is the problem. Despite your annoyance with the acupuncture treatment, hasn''t it allowed you to increase your usage of your Core Dantian?"

    "Barely..." Xing hissed.

    "Barely?" Ying laughed. "Let me remind you, Brother Xing. You could barely use the strength gained from the Accentuation Realm. You could barely shred a tree trunk. Now you''re not only able to do that, but you''ve regained a decent amount of strength you''ve lost."

    "But I still don''t have access to the meridians that came with the Accentuation Realm!"

    Ying sighed, then turned around, bringing himself in front of Zhao Xing, whose head was permanently fixed to the ground. "Are you truly worried about losing access to those meridians, or are you worried about Zhao Li?"

    "Both. I can''t protect Zhao Li if I don''t have the strength to do so!"

    "You may not have the strength to do so, Brother Xing, but do you think she cares about your strength? She only cares for your love...and you clamoring yourself in this cave doesn''t help."

    "I''m not clamoring!"

    "Whatever, Brother Xing...just bear in mind that six years have passed, and Sister Susu will eventually return. When she returns, what do you think she''ll say, seeing you in this state?"

    "Su''er wouldn''t care if I fell in a pool of wine."

    "You''re right about that," Ying said with a smile, "but she''ll be concerned if Zhao Li is overly attached to you."

    "Zhao Li is¡ª"

    "Don''t be a fool, Brother Xing. You might try to ignore it as much as you try, but we both know Li''er worships the ground you walk on!"

    "The ground I walk on is filled with knives, swords, and blood. I don''t want any of that for her."

    "You''re doing her a disservice, Brother Xing."

    "A disservice?! Brother Ying, I do not want her to have a hard life. As an Axsumite, her life in Huaxia is already hard as it is. Do you know what they would do to her if the Imperial Family found out we''ve been taking care of her?"

    "That''s exactly my point. She needs to be able to fend for herself. Imperial family or not, have you forgotten what you told me happened?"

    "Of course, I haven''t forgotten...that''s why she has never left this valley, nor shall she."

    "Nor shall she?" Ying scoffed, waving his elongated sleeves in front of Xing''s face. "Did you think Master wanted to train Susu? He didn''t, but he had no choice. She had to be trained, or she wouldn''t be able to fend for herself, Brother Xing. Sometimes, I wonder if all you care about is what you think...and not what is going on. When Su''er returns, I guarantee she will take Zhao Li from you and train her HERSELF."

    "HA! She wouldn''t dare; she doesn''t have the strength to do such a thing! I''m here, Senior Brother!" Xing growled.

    "Senior Brother? Brother Xing...you''re mistaken about one thing. Master Chaoxiang told Susu to gain the strength needed to protect Li''er. If she returns, that means she will have the strength to do that."

    Zhao Xing didn''t respond. He sat there, contemplating Bo Ying''s words wisely. In Zhao Xing''s mind, Zhao Li was his daughter, his to protect, his to clothe and feed, but mostly...his to love. How could he allow Su''er, his Martial-Sister, to just take her and make life difficult? After all, they''ve only spent six years together.

    No, Xing said to himself calmly, Zhao Li will always be by my side...six years and beyond. He curled his lips into a smile, and he opened his eyes for the first time in four hours. He looked up at Bo Ying and smiled smugly. "If Su''er can defeat me, I have no problem with Li''er leaving," he said, lying through his teeth.

    Bo Ying shook his head and turned away from Zhao Xing, slowly walking away from him, disappointed in Xing''s words. As he walked away, his mind wouldn''t let him just walk away, so he stopped, turned around, and scanned Zhao Xing once more. His jawline protruded slightly, showing not just his anger but his disappointment in Xing''s words.

    "I''m disappointed in you, Brother Xing," Ying said softly. "I truly am. It''s one thing to be arrogant, but to be a cripple and arrogant? That''s not you. I know you love Li''er more than you do yourself, but don''t let your love for her make her life much more difficult than it can be. We all had a hard life, but thanks to Master, we came out good, didn''t we?"

    "We did," Xing said stiffly.

    "Then do what must be done for Li''er. Stop keeping her in this valley as if it''s some cage!"

    "You bastard!" Xing hissed, but it was to deaf ears, as Ying had already left the seclusion cave, forcing Xing to deal with his words on his own.

    That''s what Xing hated about Bo Ying: he had a knack for pissing him off with his words, which usually ended in his defeat.

    Ying could never best Xing in a fight, but he used his words to break Xing''s concentration, something he despised about his Martial Brother. The only problem this time was that his words not only stung, but they also made him feel weak for the first time in years.

    Am I caging Li''er up? he asked himself. "No, I''m not caging her up...I''m protecting her. Yes. I am protecting her!"

    That was the conclusion he always came to, but the one question Zhao Xing never asked himself was: was he wrong in his thoughts? The answer would certainly be no, because Zhao Xing...never thought he was wrong.

    Not now.

    Not ever.

 Chapter 74: Who Did This!?

    "Who said you could go and play¡­hmmm?!" Jiang Li spat.

    A shot of pain shot up Zhao Li''s legs as Jiang Li whipped the bottom of her calves for the fifth time. She balled her hands into fists, trying to alleviate the pain in her calves by creating pain in her hands.

    "I don''t have to ask your permission to play!" Zhao Li snapped, her voice shaking as she held back tears. She turned around and looked up at her stepmother.

    Defiance was written across her face.

    Jiang Li''s eyes widened in shock, but Zhao Li didn''t care. She was tired of being bullied, tired of not being loved, but most of all, tired of how her stepmother treated her.

    The pigsty was already cleaned; why couldn''t she go and play? It didn''t make sense to her.

    "The pigsty was already cleaned!"

    A loud smack echoed across the western section of the Jiang Clan siheyuan, and tears began to flow down Zhao Li''s face.

    Her left cheek began to pulse erratically, and she touched it, checking to see if the pain was real.

    She touched her cheek and winced. The pain was real.

    She then looked at the twig in her stepmother''s hand, watching as she raised it above her head again, but Zhao Li didn''t cower. She stood there, looking into her eyes, defiant.

    "How dare you speak to me like that, you ungrateful brat!" Jiang Li hissed.

    Zhao Li didn''t answer; she stood there. "You little--" Jiang Li started, but cut herself off when she noticed the blood coming from Zhao Li''s lip.

    The anger written across Jiang Li''s face dissipated instantly as the blood drained from her face. Confusion painted itself across Zhao Li''s face; she''d never seen that expression on her stepmother''s face before.

    She began breathing heavily, tasting the metallic pool within her mouth. She turned her face and spat out a mouthful of blood. It left her confused; she had never tasted anything so awful before.

    A green and white blur zipped past her, leaving her even more confused. The door to her hut swung open and shut. Fright leaped into Zhao Li''s bones, making her scared¡­ she''d never seen her stepmother that frightened before. It made her wonder what she had done wrong.

    Zhao Li ran to her dresser and picked up her mirror, hoping she hadn''t turned into a demon like the whispers she''d heard from the villagers.

    She looked at her reflection and saw the blood running from her lip and a red mark on her cheek where Jiang Li had struck her. Her heart sank as she realized how much she despised living under her stepmother''s tyranny.

    She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. She knew that she couldn''t change her situation, but she could control her own reactions to it. However, at six years old, that was something she couldn''t fully control, not yet at least.

    After spitting another mouthful of blood from her lips, she dabbed inside her jaw with her tongue, and a sweet taste erupted across her tongue. Then the unyielding pain pulsed, making her wince.

    She walked over to her water basin and dipped her head in, shaking it relentlessly, splashing water all over her floor. Relief came to her in the form of the coolness of the water, which gave her an idea.

    Zhao Li continued dipping her head in the water to the point of exhaustion. She pushed herself off the ground, then went to her dresser, pulling open the second drawer and taking out a rag. She began wiping down the water she had spilled.

    Once she was finished, she placed the rag in the right corner, spreading it out to dry. Whenever she placed any of her items on the clothesline, they would mysteriously disappear.

    She wasn''t a child who would complain outwardly, but rather kept everything bottled up, which usually came out in the form of tears. But today, she''d cried enough.

    Zhao Li took a deep breath and stepped out of her hut, determined to find a way to soothe the pain in her jaw. She snuck through the garden, avoiding the sycophant servants as best as she could.

    As she eventually made her way to the main door, the guards saw her coming and kept their gaze from meeting hers. She walked towards the door and waited for one of them to open it. "Can you please open the door for me?" Zhao Li finally asked after waiting for twenty seconds.

    "I''m sorry, Young Miss, but I can''t let you leave. Mistress Jiang has given strict instructions. You aren''t allowed to leave the compound."

    Zhao Li''s heart sank, but it left her confused. She''s never stopped me from leaving before¡­ why now? she asked herself. As she didn''t have the strength to open the door or the wits to understand why she couldn''t leave, she turned around and headed back to her hut, feeling defeated.

    As she headed back to her hut, she noticed a tree leaning against the wall. She''d always seen it but remembered her father forbade her from climbing trees.

    ''It wasn''t lady-like,'' he had told her.

    Zhao Li turned her head from left to right, checking her surroundings, ensuring no one was around. Once she felt comfortable enough, she made her way towards the tree and began climbing. Each second that passed, her heart raced as she reached the top of the wall.

    She knew that if she was caught, the punishment would be severe, but after seeing her stepmother''s face wrinkle with fright, she didn''t know what she would do to her next.

    Zhao Li landed with a thud and felt a sharp pain in her cheek. She put her hand to her face and felt warm blood trickling down her chin. The pain won''t go away! she moaned, trying her best to will the pain away.

    Not having time to think through the pain, she looked left and right and ran towards the pathways alongside the houses opposite the Jiang residence.

    The southern section of the Purple Mist Village had the majority of the houses, as that was where the Purple Mist Mountain was located. The mountain was four thousand meters high but served as a natural sWenld from the winds coming from the south.

    It also meant that if Zhao Li wanted to sneak to the river to try to heal her cheek, she would have to be cautious, or someone would probably report her presence to Jiang Li.

    She kept herself low and moved through the village. As the sun began setting on the other side of the village, it meant that farmers would soon be returning home.

    A loud crunch groaned out in front of her, which made her stop. She retraced her steps and retreated to an abandoned house. Once she was satisfied with her hiding spot, she peeked around the corner. A man carrying a scythe across his shoulder rounded a corner, walking with a limp. That''s Du! Zhao Li thought, scared.

    The last time she saw him, he''d spat in her direction, scaring her. Ever since that day, he''d begun walking with a limp and held a permanent irritation painted across his face, which only made him more scary. "Father said to stay away from him," she whispered to herself. "So that''s what I''ll do."If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Zhao Li retreated again and kept walking the way she came, but then she heard mud squelching in the short distance. She felt her heart thumping in her chest and decided to run forward, because she didn''t want to be discovered and brought back to the Jiang residence.

    She ducked behind a wheat barrel behind a house and hoped the squelching mud would go in the other direction. A loud creak blossomed from meters in front of her, which was then followed by a loud click. "You''re home early!" a woman said cheerfully.

    "My knees were acting up again!" Du said gruffly.

    "Ah," the woman said, "Winter season is not far off, it probably senses the cold..."

    "Humph, it wouldn''t have to sense the cold if that demon spawn wasn''t here either!"

    "Oh, shut up!" the woman spat. "That tongue of yours is the reason why you can''t walk properly!"

    "That cur, Zhao Xing... broke my knee for no reason!" Du hissed in return.

    "That''s what you keep saying, but knowing how that man loves that Axsumite demon, you probably offended the spawn."

    "I swear on my aunt''s life, Ruo, I did nothing to offend that spawn!"

    "You could swear all you want, but you know full well how much that man is loved within the Valley."

    "Loved?" Du scoffed.

    "Yes... loved. He killed off the Stone Bear Bandits, didn''t he?"

    "That doesn''t give him the right to treat us like this!"

    "Treat us how, Du? For the love of Bodhidharma! He stays up in the Mountains for months. He doesn''t take our crops as his own to sell like those bandits did. He''s only asked us to do one thing: treat his spawn well!"

    "ENOUGH, WOMAN! YOU''VE SAID YOUR PIECE! IF YOU THINK I''VE WRONGED THE DEMON SPAWN, THAT IS OF YOUR OWN MAKING. I DIDN''T OFFEND THE DEMON OR HER FATHER!" Du spat.

    "I know you, Du... I know you better than you know yourself! You''re the cause of all your problems. Xiaobo Lin offered to help heal you, BUT YOU REFUSED! Now that stubbornness of yours doesn''t allow us to meet our weekly quotas for the harvest!"

    A loud boom echoed throughout the village, sending a cold shiver down Zhao Li''s spine. What was that? she asked herself, scared.

    "You never said anything about my stubbornness when I wanted to marry you," Du spat gruffly.

    The sound of mud being squashed followed, but towards Zhao Li, who was too scared to move from where she''d been hiding. She didn''t know what to do, so she made herself small, feeling terror for the second time that day. Please don''t see me. Please don''t see me. PLEASE DON''T SEE ME!

    Zhao Li closed her eyes and hugged herself, trying to keep herself small behind the little wheat barrel. As the stomps grew closer, the blood withdrew from her face instantly.

    The stomps felt like thunder roaring in the distance, and as Du walked up alongside the wheat barrel, Zhao Li took a deep breath and inhaled deeply, trying her best to be as small and quiet as a mouse.

    Du walked past Zhao Li, not even realizing she was there. The anger within him was deeper than the Yellow River but far less tranquil.

    As his footsteps grew softer the further he stomped away from her, the more settled her heart became, but still... she held her breath, ensuring he wouldn''t notice she was there by chance.

    Once the sound of Du''s footsteps finally faded to a whisper in Zhao Li''s ears, she felt completely relieved. Despite her calm returning to its regular state, she was still filled with fear.

    Zhao Li finally allowed her lungs to breathe and took quick breaths as perspiration ran down her forehead. When she finally settled herself, she tried standing up, but she was still too scared to move.

    As she sat there, a thought came to her, one she hadn''t realized before. No one within the valley cared for her; they saw her as a demon, and the feeling was something she just couldn''t shake. I have to leave... I have to leave! she thought.

    It took her fifteen minutes to gather enough strength to stand. Once she did stand, she began walking towards the forest, shying away from any footstep she heard.

    After what felt like hours of walking, Zhao Li finally arrived at the river. She sat down on a nearby rock and dipped her hand into the cool water. She brought the water to her lips and drank, feeling the coolness soothe her parched throat.

    She then scooped up some water and cupped it in her hands, splashing it onto her face. The cool water felt refreshing against her hot, throbbing cheek.

    As she sat there, she couldn''t help but think about her father. He was a just and fair man, well, that''s what everyone told her, despite her not understanding what that meant.

    One thing she knew for sure was that she loved the way he smiled at her. Whenever he did, she felt safe but, most importantly, protected. "Daddy... please help me," she whispered, feeling her cheek pulsing in pain... but most of all, tears running down her eyes once again. "I don''t know if I can stay here. They hate me!"

    Zhao Li sat there, dipping her feet in the river and feeling a cool sensation shoot up her legs. It wasn''t enough to alleviate the pain in her face, but it was tranquil enough to calm her heart as she lost herself in thought.

    "Li''er?" a familiar voice called out.

    Zhao Li''s heart leapt into her throat, startling her completely. They found me already! she thought to herself. She pushed herself up and began running in the opposite direction, not allowing herself to be caught. The cold sensation of the ground ran up her legs as she ran, feeling the mud slide between her toes, offsetting her balance. "Don''t run! You''ll fall!" the voice called out again.

    Zhao Li tripped over a rotten root from a dead tree. She fell face-first, hitting the ground with a loud smack. She felt her brain shake within her head and was dazed for a few seconds.

    The left side of her head rippled with pain, forcing her to wince. She raised her left hand, touching her head, ensuring it wasn''t bleeding, but only made it worse.

    A burrowing sensation erupted from the left side of Zhao Li''s head, making her scream from the pain. She didn''t fall on the side of her head, but the pain from her stepmother''s strike had finally set in.

    As she lay on the ground, trying her best to stop the pain, she flicked her toes back and forth unconsciously, but it was for naught as it became unbearable. "It won''t stop!" she cried. "My head is hurting!"

    Zhao Li flopped to the ground and stared at the now-setting sun. The branches of trees within the forest were stenciled all around her, as if trying to touch her, even possibly remove the misery that had ravaged her throughout her day.

    As she lay there, a figure approached. Through her blurry vision, she couldn''t make out who it was, but the voice was unmistakable.

    "Li''er, it''s me, Aunty Lin," the woman said, her voice filled with concern.

    "Aunty Lin," Zhao Li croaked, "my face hurts!"

    "Where does it hurt, sweetheart?" Lin asked gently.

    "Here," Zhao Li said, pointing to the left side of her face.

    Xiaobo Lin carefully rolled Zhao Li onto her back and examined her face. She reached into her bag and pulled out a small jar of ointment, opening it and scooping a small amount onto her fingers.

    "Li''er, I need you to stay still while I apply this ointment. It might sting a little, but it''ll help with the pain, okay?" Lin said softly.

    Zhao Li hesitated but eventually nodded, trusting Aunty Lin. Lin gently applied the ointment to the swollen area, massaging it in with soft, circular motions. A cool sensation spread across Zhao Li''s cheek, gradually easing the pain.

    As Lin worked, she began humming a soothing melody, blowing softly on the ointment to cool it further. Zhao Li gripped Lin''s arm tightly, wincing as the ointment stung.

    "I know it hurts, sweetheart, but it''ll feel better soon," Lin reassured her.

    Once the pain subsided, Zhao Li looked up at Lin, tears glistening in her eyes. Without thinking, she wrapped her arms around Lin''s waist, hugging her tightly. For the first time in a long while, she felt loved and protected.

    Lin hugged her back, stroking her hair gently. After a moment, she pulled back slightly and looked into Zhao Li''s eyes.

    "Li''er, who did this to your face?" she asked softly.

    "No one," Zhao Li whispered, lowering her gaze.

    "Li''er, please don''t lie to me. I want to help you. Who hurt you?" Lin pressed gently.

    Zhao Li''s eyes darted around, conflicted. She didn''t want to get her stepmother in trouble, but she also didn''t want to lie to Aunty Lin. Taking a deep breath, she murmured, "It was my stepmother."

    Lin''s face hardened, anger flashing in her eyes. She hugged Zhao Li tighter. "I''m so sorry, Li''er. No one should ever hurt you like that."

    "Why does she hate me?" Zhao Li asked, her voice trembling.

    "I don''t know, sweetheart," Lin replied, her voice filled with sadness. "But I promise you, I won''t let her hurt you again. You deserve to be loved and treated with kindness."

    Zhao Li nodded slowly, a small spark of hope igniting in her heart.

    "Come on, let''s go," Lin said, helping Zhao Li to her feet.

    "Aunty Lin, I don''t want to go back," Zhao Li pleaded, fear evident in her eyes.

    "I''m not taking you back to her, my dear. You''re coming home with me," Lin replied firmly.

    "But my stepmother..." Zhao Li began.

    "Is of no importance to you anymore," Lin interrupted gently.

    "But... she''ll be angry," Zhao Li whispered.

    "Li''er, I know you''re scared of her, but you don''t have to be anymore. Do you think your father would want you to stay in a place where you''re hurt?" Lin asked.

    Zhao Li shook her head, knowing the answer.

    "Good. Let''s go. Grandfather Jun and Little Qing will be thrilled to see you," Lin said with a warm smile.

    Hand in hand, they began walking away from the river, heading towards Lin''s home. As they walked, Zhao Li felt a sense of peace wash over her. For the first time in a long while, she felt hopeful about the future.

    All Zhao Li wanted was to be loved by more than just a few people¡ªto be loved by everyone within the Purple Mist Valley. And with Aunty Lin by her side, she believed that maybe, just maybe, that dream could come true.

 Chapter 75: Never Be Weak

    ¡°Who said you could go and play¡­hmmm?!" Jiang Li spat.

    A shot of pain shot up Zhao Li''s legs as Jiang Li whipped the bottom of her calves for the fifth time. She balled her hands into fists, trying to alleviate the pain in her calves by creating pain in her hands.

    "I don''t have to ask your permission to play!" Zhao Li snapped, her voice shaking as she held back tears. She turned around and looked up at her stepmother.

    Defiance was written across her face.

    Jiang Li''s eyes widened in shock, but Zhao Li didn''t care. She was tired of being bullied, tired of not being loved, but most of all, tired of how her stepmother treated her.

    The pigsty was already cleaned; why couldn''t she go and play? It didn''t make sense to her.

    "The pigsty was already cleaned!"

    A loud smack echoed across the western section of the Jiang Clan siheyuan, and tears began to flow down Zhao Li''s face.

    Her left cheek began to pulse erratically, and she touched it, checking to see if the pain was real.

    She touched her cheek and winced. The pain was real.

    She then looked at the twig in her stepmother''s hand, watching as she raised it above her head again, but Zhao Li didn''t cower. She stood there, looking into her eyes, defiant.

    "How dare you speak to me like that, you ungrateful brat!" Jiang Li hissed.

    Zhao Li didn''t answer; she stood there. "You little--" Jiang Li started, but cut herself off when she noticed the blood coming from Zhao Li''s lip.

    The anger written across Jiang Li''s face dissipated instantly as the blood drained from her face. Confusion painted itself across Zhao Li''s face; she''d never seen that expression on her stepmother''s face before.

    She began breathing heavily, tasting the metallic pool within her mouth. She turned her face and spat out a mouthful of blood. It left her confused; she had never tasted anything so awful before.

    A green and white blur zipped past her, leaving her even more confused. The door to her hut swung open and shut. Fright leaped into Zhao Li''s bones, making her scared¡­ she''d never seen her stepmother that frightened before. It made her wonder what she had done wrong.

    Zhao Li ran to her dresser and picked up her mirror, hoping she hadn''t turned into a demon like the whispers she''d heard from the villagers.

    She looked at her reflection and saw the blood running from her lip and a red mark on her cheek where Jiang Li had struck her. Her heart sank as she realized how much she despised living under her stepmother''s tyranny.

    She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. She knew that she couldn''t change her situation, but she could control her own reactions to it. However, at six years old, that was something she couldn''t fully control, not yet at least.

    After spitting another mouthful of blood from her lips, she dabbed inside her jaw with her tongue, and a sweet taste erupted across her tongue. Then the unyielding pain pulsed, making her wince.

    She walked over to her water basin and dipped her head in, shaking it relentlessly, splashing water all over her floor. Relief came to her in the form of the coolness of the water, which gave her an idea.

    Zhao Li continued dipping her head in the water to the point of exhaustion. She pushed herself off the ground, then went to her dresser, pulling open the second drawer and taking out a rag. She began wiping down the water she had spilled.

    Once she was finished, she placed the rag in the right corner, spreading it out to dry. Whenever she placed any of her items on the clothesline, they would mysteriously disappear.

    She wasn''t a child who would complain outwardly, but rather kept everything bottled up, which usually came out in the form of tears. But today, she''d cried enough.

    Zhao Li took a deep breath and stepped out of her hut, determined to find a way to soothe the pain in her jaw. She snuck through the garden, avoiding the sycophant servants as best as she could.

    As she eventually made her way to the main door, the guards saw her coming and kept their gaze from meeting hers. She walked towards the door and waited for one of them to open it. "Can you please open the door for me?" Zhao Li finally asked after waiting for twenty seconds.

    "I''m sorry, Young Miss, but I can''t let you leave. Mistress Jiang has given strict instructions. You aren''t allowed to leave the compound."

    Zhao Li''s heart sank, but it left her confused. She''s never stopped me from leaving before¡­ why now? she asked herself. As she didn''t have the strength to open the door or the wits to understand why she couldn''t leave, she turned around and headed back to her hut, feeling defeated.

    As she headed back to her hut, she noticed a tree leaning against the wall. She''d always seen it but remembered her father forbade her from climbing trees.

    ''It wasn''t lady-like,'' he had told her.

    Zhao Li turned her head from left to right, checking her surroundings, ensuring no one was around. Once she felt comfortable enough, she made her way towards the tree and began climbing. Each second that passed, her heart raced as she reached the top of the wall.

    She knew that if she was caught, the punishment would be severe, but after seeing her stepmother''s face wrinkle with fright, she didn''t know what she would do to her next.

    Zhao Li landed with a thud and felt a sharp pain in her cheek. She put her hand to her face and felt warm blood trickling down her chin. The pain won''t go away! she moaned, trying her best to will the pain away.

    Not having time to think through the pain, she looked left and right and ran towards the pathways alongside the houses opposite the Jiang residence.

    The southern section of the Purple Mist Village had the majority of the houses, as that was where the Purple Mist Mountain was located. The mountain was four thousand meters high but served as a natural sWenld from the winds coming from the south.

    It also meant that if Zhao Li wanted to sneak to the river to try to heal her cheek, she would have to be cautious, or someone would probably report her presence to Jiang Li.

    She kept herself low and moved through the village. As the sun began setting on the other side of the village, it meant that farmers would soon be returning home.

    A loud crunch groaned out in front of her, which made her stop. She retraced her steps and retreated to an abandoned house. Once she was satisfied with her hiding spot, she peeked around the corner. A man carrying a scythe across his shoulder rounded a corner, walking with a limp. That''s Du! Zhao Li thought, scared.

    The last time she saw him, he''d spat in her direction, scaring her. Ever since that day, he''d begun walking with a limp and held a permanent irritation painted across his face, which only made him more scary. "Father said to stay away from him," she whispered to herself. "So that''s what I''ll do."Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Zhao Li retreated again and kept walking the way she came, but then she heard mud squelching in the short distance. She felt her heart thumping in her chest and decided to run forward, because she didn''t want to be discovered and brought back to the Jiang residence.

    She ducked behind a wheat barrel behind a house and hoped the squelching mud would go in the other direction. A loud creak blossomed from meters in front of her, which was then followed by a loud click. "You''re home early!" a woman said cheerfully.

    "My knees were acting up again!" Du said gruffly.

    "Ah," the woman said, "Winter season is not far off, it probably senses the cold..."

    "Humph, it wouldn''t have to sense the cold if that demon spawn wasn''t here either!"

    "Oh, shut up!" the woman spat. "That tongue of yours is the reason why you can''t walk properly!"

    "That cur, Zhao Xing... broke my knee for no reason!" Du hissed in return.

    "That''s what you keep saying, but knowing how that man loves that Axsumite demon, you probably offended the spawn."

    "I swear on my aunt''s life, Ruo, I did nothing to offend that spawn!"

    "You could swear all you want, but you know full well how much that man is loved within the Valley."

    "Loved?" Du scoffed.

    "Yes... loved. He killed off the Stone Bear Bandits, didn''t he?"

    "That doesn''t give him the right to treat us like this!"

    "Treat us how, Du? For the love of Bodhidharma! He stays up in the Mountains for months. He doesn''t take our crops as his own to sell like those bandits did. He''s only asked us to do one thing: treat his spawn well!"

    "ENOUGH, WOMAN! YOU''VE SAID YOUR PIECE! IF YOU THINK I''VE WRONGED THE DEMON SPAWN, THAT IS OF YOUR OWN MAKING. I DIDN''T OFFEND THE DEMON OR HER FATHER!" Du spat.

    "I know you, Du... I know you better than you know yourself! You''re the cause of all your problems. Xiaobo Lin offered to help heal you, BUT YOU REFUSED! Now that stubbornness of yours doesn''t allow us to meet our weekly quotas for the harvest!"

    A loud boom echoed throughout the village, sending a cold shiver down Zhao Li''s spine. What was that? she asked herself, scared.

    "You never said anything about my stubbornness when I wanted to marry you," Du spat gruffly.

    The sound of mud being squashed followed, but towards Zhao Li, who was too scared to move from where she''d been hiding. She didn''t know what to do, so she made herself small, feeling terror for the second time that day. Please don''t see me. Please don''t see me. PLEASE DON''T SEE ME!

    Zhao Li closed her eyes and hugged herself, trying to keep herself small behind the little wheat barrel. As the stomps grew closer, the blood withdrew from her face instantly.

    The stomps felt like thunder roaring in the distance, and as Du walked up alongside the wheat barrel, Zhao Li took a deep breath and inhaled deeply, trying her best to be as small and quiet as a mouse.

    Du walked past Zhao Li, not even realizing she was there. The anger within him was deeper than the Yellow River but far less tranquil.

    As his footsteps grew softer the further he stomped away from her, the more settled her heart became, but still... she held her breath, ensuring he wouldn''t notice she was there by chance.

    Once the sound of Du''s footsteps finally faded to a whisper in Zhao Li''s ears, she felt completely relieved. Despite her calm returning to its regular state, she was still filled with fear.

    Zhao Li finally allowed her lungs to breathe and took quick breaths as perspiration ran down her forehead. When she finally settled herself, she tried standing up, but she was still too scared to move.

    As she sat there, a thought came to her, one she hadn''t realized before. No one within the valley cared for her; they saw her as a demon, and the feeling was something she just couldn''t shake. I have to leave... I have to leave! she thought.

    It took her fifteen minutes to gather enough strength to stand. Once she did stand, she began walking towards the forest, shying away from any footstep she heard.

    After what felt like hours of walking, Zhao Li finally arrived at the river. She sat down on a nearby rock and dipped her hand into the cool water. She brought the water to her lips and drank, feeling the coolness soothe her parched throat.

    She then scooped up some water and cupped it in her hands, splashing it onto her face. The cool water felt refreshing against her hot, throbbing cheek.

    As she sat there, she couldn''t help but think about her father. He was a just and fair man, well, that''s what everyone told her, despite her not understanding what that meant.

    One thing she knew for sure was that she loved the way he smiled at her. Whenever he did, she felt safe but, most importantly, protected. "Daddy... please help me," she whispered, feeling her cheek pulsing in pain... but most of all, tears running down her eyes once again. "I don''t know if I can stay here. They hate me!"

    Zhao Li sat there, dipping her feet in the river and feeling a cool sensation shoot up her legs. It wasn''t enough to alleviate the pain in her face, but it was tranquil enough to calm her heart as she lost herself in thought.

    "Li''er?" a familiar voice called out.

    Zhao Li''s heart leapt into her throat, startling her completely. They found me already! she thought to herself. She pushed herself up and began running in the opposite direction, not allowing herself to be caught. The cold sensation of the ground ran up her legs as she ran, feeling the mud slide between her toes, offsetting her balance. "Don''t run! You''ll fall!" the voice called out again.

    Zhao Li tripped over a rotten root from a dead tree. She fell face-first, hitting the ground with a loud smack. She felt her brain shake within her head and was dazed for a few seconds.

    The left side of her head rippled with pain, forcing her to wince. She raised her left hand, touching her head, ensuring it wasn''t bleeding, but only made it worse.

    A burrowing sensation erupted from the left side of Zhao Li''s head, making her scream from the pain. She didn''t fall on the side of her head, but the pain from her stepmother''s strike had finally set in.

    As she lay on the ground, trying her best to stop the pain, she flicked her toes back and forth unconsciously, but it was for naught as it became unbearable. "It won''t stop!" she cried. "My head is hurting!"

    Zhao Li flopped to the ground and stared at the now-setting sun. The branches of trees within the forest were stenciled all around her, as if trying to touch her, even possibly remove the misery that had ravaged her throughout her day.

    As she lay there, a figure approached. Through her blurry vision, she couldn''t make out who it was, but the voice was unmistakable.

    "Li''er, it''s me, Aunty Lin," the woman said, her voice filled with concern.

    "Aunty Lin," Zhao Li croaked, "my face hurts!"

    "Where does it hurt, sweetheart?" Lin asked gently.

    "Here," Zhao Li said, pointing to the left side of her face.

    Xiaobo Lin carefully rolled Zhao Li onto her back and examined her face. She reached into her bag and pulled out a small jar of ointment, opening it and scooping a small amount onto her fingers.

    "Li''er, I need you to stay still while I apply this ointment. It might sting a little, but it''ll help with the pain, okay?" Lin said softly.

    Zhao Li hesitated but eventually nodded, trusting Aunty Lin. Lin gently applied the ointment to the swollen area, massaging it in with soft, circular motions. A cool sensation spread across Zhao Li''s cheek, gradually easing the pain.

    As Lin worked, she began humming a soothing melody, blowing softly on the ointment to cool it further. Zhao Li gripped Lin''s arm tightly, wincing as the ointment stung.

    "I know it hurts, sweetheart, but it''ll feel better soon," Lin reassured her.

    Once the pain subsided, Zhao Li looked up at Lin, tears glistening in her eyes. Without thinking, she wrapped her arms around Lin''s waist, hugging her tightly. For the first time in a long while, she felt loved and protected.

    Lin hugged her back, stroking her hair gently. After a moment, she pulled back slightly and looked into Zhao Li''s eyes.

    "Li''er, who did this to your face?" she asked softly.

    "No one," Zhao Li whispered, lowering her gaze.

    "Li''er, please don''t lie to me. I want to help you. Who hurt you?" Lin pressed gently.

    Zhao Li''s eyes darted around, conflicted. She didn''t want to get her stepmother in trouble, but she also didn''t want to lie to Aunty Lin. Taking a deep breath, she murmured, "It was my stepmother."

    Lin''s face hardened, anger flashing in her eyes. She hugged Zhao Li tighter. "I''m so sorry, Li''er. No one should ever hurt you like that."

    "Why does she hate me?" Zhao Li asked, her voice trembling.

    "I don''t know, sweetheart," Lin replied, her voice filled with sadness. "But I promise you, I won''t let her hurt you again. You deserve to be loved and treated with kindness."

    Zhao Li nodded slowly, a small spark of hope igniting in her heart.

    "Come on, let''s go," Lin said, helping Zhao Li to her feet.

    "Aunty Lin, I don''t want to go back," Zhao Li pleaded, fear evident in her eyes.

    "I''m not taking you back to her, my dear. You''re coming home with me," Lin replied firmly.

    "But my stepmother..." Zhao Li began.

    "Is of no importance to you anymore," Lin interrupted gently.

    "But... she''ll be angry," Zhao Li whispered.

    "Li''er, I know you''re scared of her, but you don''t have to be anymore. Do you think your father would want you to stay in a place where you''re hurt?" Lin asked.

    Zhao Li shook her head, knowing the answer.

    "Good. Let''s go. Grandfather Jun and Little Qing will be thrilled to see you," Lin said with a warm smile.

    Hand in hand, they began walking away from the river, heading towards Lin''s home. As they walked, Zhao Li felt a sense of peace wash over her. For the first time in a long while, she felt hopeful about the future.

    All Zhao Li wanted was to be loved by more than just a few people¡ªto be loved by everyone within the Purple Mist Valley. And with Aunty Lin by her side, she believed that maybe, just maybe, that dream could come true.

 Chapter 76: Youre Forgiven

    Nianzu charged towards Xing, his blade shimmering in the sun''s light like a beacon. Xing stepped back, raising his left hand and suffusing it with Qi.

    He blocked a sword slash aimed at his neck, then flicked the blade away, forcing Nianzu into a spin. The young warrior countered with three quick kicks, only to hit air.

    A devilish smile flashed across Xing''s face as he appeared behind Nianzu, tripping him in the process.

    Nianzu twisted his waist into a spin mid-flight, then tapped the ground, pushing himself back up.

    A loud boom echoed throughout the courtyard. Xing landed on Nianzu''s back, forcing him down onto the platform.

    But Nianzu was not one to be taken down so easily. He hit the acupoint in Xing''s leg, forcing Xing to jump up. As Nianzu kicked himself off the ground, he watched Xing float backwards, his robes fluttering to the sound of wind, his tasseled hair whipping about in the breeze.

    As Zhao Xing sailed backwards, his feet barely touched the ground. His eyes fixed on Nianzu, a hint of approval glimmering in their depths.

    Nianzu flowed into the second stance of the Dance of the Willow Tree: Weeping Willow. His body seemed to soften, his movements becoming fluid and graceful like the drooping branches of its namesake.

    "Cascading Tear!" he shouted, his voice carrying across the courtyard.

    In one smooth motion, he raised his sword high, then brought it down in a powerful, arcing slash. The blade whistled through the air, tracing a path from his shoulder towards Zhao Xing''s waist. The attack was meant to cut through any defense, its trajectory unpredictable and swift.

    Zhao Xing''s eyes widened slightly, impressed by the execution. He twisted his body at the last second, the blade passing mere inches from his robes.

    But Nianzu wasn''t finished. Without pausing, he transitioned into the next move of the stance: "Drooping Limb!"

    The young disciple dropped low, his sword sweeping in a wide arc aimed at Zhao Xing''s legs. The move was designed to unbalance and destabilize, mirroring the low-hanging branches of a willow tree.

    Zhao Xing, however, was not so easily caught off guard. With a slight smile, he leaped over the sweeping blade, his movements as light as a feather. As he landed, he nodded appreciatively at Nianzu.

    "Well executed, Nianzu," Zhao Xing said, his voice carrying a hint of pride. "Your form is improving. The Weeping Willow stance requires both grace and power - you''re beginning to find that balance."

    Nianzu straightened, breathing heavily but with a look of determination in his eyes. The watching students gasped and murmured, awed by the display of skill from both master and disciple.

    If Heng Guo were here to train Nianzu, he would be of the Mind Awakening Realm, just like his martial brothers.

    Sadly, Heng Guo was nowhere to be found. Something that not only frustrated Xing but also Ying.

    Whenever Heng Guo disappeared, Master Chaoxiang would tell the three to leave him be. Xing never understood, but he couldn''t deny that Heng Guo was different, and he was also Xing''s martial brother, which made him family.

    Despite Nianzu''s tenacity, Xing continued to evade his attacks with ease, waiting for an opportunity to strike. Nianzu''s vigor almost instilled Xing to counterattack, but he knew Nianzu was not yet ready.

    He raised his hand, turned it, and slapped Nianzu in the chest with the back of his hand. He then spun back, kicking him in the ankle, forcing Nianzu to fumble to the ground. He raised his sword in defense, but Xing was not finished yet.

    A smile flashed across his face. He raised his left hand this time, then swirled a smidgen of Qi into his index finger. As his fingertip wisped white with Qi, Nianzu gnashed his teeth in anticipation, sending his own Qi to his knees to cushion the impact of the blow.

    Nianzu flew ten meters into the air. Xing turned and watched the eyes of his younger disciples.

    Oh, the familiarity, he mused bitterly.

    The first time he''d seen Bo Ying and Heng Guo launched into the air, he was scared... but most of all exhilarated. He hadn''t known how high his master had launched him, but it made him feel as though he was weak.

    As he watched the young disciples'' eyes, he could see fright, amazement, and reservation painted across their faces.

    He knew displaying such strength would either scare them or make them desire to be stronger!

    Nianzu crashed into the wall behind him. The moment he hit the wall, he spat out a mouthful of blood as he huddled over, sword still in hand. "I''m not done yet!" he croaked.

    Dust puffed from the ground as Nianzu heaved for wind from his exhausted lungs. The ripples on his sword handle sent a soothing sensation up his left hand, despite how haggard he was.

    Nianzu looked up at Xing defiantly. Xing knew he should''ve gone easier on Nianzu. But that would be an insult to the lad, after watching him train so hard these past years. He needed to see where he stood.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "You''ve lasted five more moves than last time," Xing said, turning towards the children.

    A glimmering of amazement flashed across their eyes, as all of them mouthed ''five'', surprised by their senior''s feat.

    Xing turned to face Nianzu, impressed by his resilience. "Very well," he said, nodding his head. "Let''s continue."

    Nianzu got back on his feet, holding his sword firmly in his hand. He took a deep breath, gathering his Qi within his Soul Dantian, eyes focused as ever.

    As Xing saw the determination in his eyes, it reminded him of his own younger self, eager to prove himself and make his mark in the martial world.

    Xing took a defensive stance, waiting for Nianzu to make his move. Nianzu charged forward, swinging his sword with a fierce intensity. Xing deftly dodged his attacks, using his own momentum to strike back with calculated precision.

    As they clashed, the sound of Xing''s hand deflecting against Nianzu''s sword rang out like a symphony, each move calculated and deliberate. Xing could feel his own heartbeat racing, and a thrill of excitement surged through him. He was reminded why he loved the art of swordplay so much.

    Their dance, each move a blur of motion and speed to the children. For Nianzu, it was taxing, but for Xing, it was all but an afternoon stretch!

    Xing was experienced, but most importantly of the Qi Perception Realm. Nianzu, on the other hand, had only ascended to the Core Awakening Realm. However, this spar wouldn''t be determined by power, but by experience... especially when Xing was getting more excited by the second.

    He stepped forward, grabbing the hilt of Nianzu''s sword with his right hand. Then with a quick twist of his wrist, he disarmed Nianzu. He spun and shoulder-barged Nianzu, which forced him to shuffle backwards.

    Nianzu''s sword floated in the air for a half second. Xing swept the ground, stalling the sword midflight and flicked it into the air with his right toe. The blade dropped into his left hand and a rueful smile flashed across Xing''s face. "You''ve gotten better. Well done, Nianzu," he said calmly.

    "Thank you, Master Zhao. I''ve come this far all because of your training," Nianzu said, bowing as he knelt, catching his breath.

    "Yet, you still have a long way to go. Are you going to give up?"

    "No..."

    "Then continue your training. Master Bo and I will try our best to help with what you need."

    "This student appreciates kind Master Xing''s generosity," Nianzu said, kowtowing to Zhao Xing.

    "The generosity is mine, to have a student such as you. Also, you''re forgiven," Xing said with a smile.

    "Forgiven?" Nianzu asked, confused.

    A gust of wind swept across the courtyard, filling the surroundings with an earthy smell. Xing walked towards Nianzu and squeezed his shoulder. "Your impoliteness is forgiven. You made me use my right hand."

    Elation appeared on Nianzu''s face, which made Xing smile. He then cheerfully tapped the lad on his cheek and walked towards the children who were still sitting in amazement from the display they had just seen.

    "That could be any of you. Train hard. Never give up. If being a martial artist doesn''t suit you, that is fine. But if there is one thing you won''t leave here without... it''s the understanding of what it means to give up in anything you do."

    Xing turned from the children and headed towards the short flight of stairs. He didn''t take any questions, despite knowing full well the children had many.

    He climbed the stairs and made a right turn, heading down the hallway passing the armory where Nianzu had his sword stored.

    Once he made his way to the other side of the Sect, he finally sat on the rock that overlooked the three villages within the Purple Mist Valley.

    The trees were barely visible thanks to the thick mist that enshrouded the valley. It wasn''t noticeable at the bottom of the mountain, but being this high made it hard not to see.

    On the left, a few miles from Mount Domon lay a small peak called Whisker Tip. It was the other mountain within the valley.

    Xing couldn''t see the Iron Stone Village because of how thick the mist was on that side of the valley, but he could see the Purple Mist Village.

    The village below Xing''s Sect was visible, and unlike the other two villages, the fields spread around it were green, ready for plowing.

    On the right side lay Hollow Village. Well, it was a village once, Xing mused.

    The villagers opted for a better life at the Purple Mist and Iron Stone villages. They were probably right, Xing thought bitterly.

    The Stone Bear Band really did a number on this place in the short while, but luckily he came and solved the problem with his hands, like most problems.

    "Do you plan to continue watching me, or do you plan to come and say your peace?" Xing asked firmly.

    "I''m wondering if it''s a good time to speak after you manhandled Nianzu like that," Ying said, scoffing.

    "Manhandled?" Xing snapped. "I did no such thing!"

    "The boy spat a mouthful of blood. That''s called manhandling."

    "You''re too soft, Ying''er. You need to be astute in training."

    "Astute? You? I must be the Emperor then, if you''re astute."

    Xing ground his teeth, feeling the need to fight Ying, but it made no sense to. He didn''t have the urge to fight him in his troublesome fighting style.

    "What is it?" Xing finally asked.

    "I''m thinking..." Ying answered calmly.

    This isn''t good. If Ying''s hesitated, he knows it could truly rile me up...

    "Have you received word of Su''er''s return?"

    "That''s not information I''d hesitate with, Brother Xing."

    "...I see."

    "Why would you ask that?" Ying asked, annoyed. "You don''t want Su''er to return?"

    "That thought never crossed my mind."

    "Then why...?"

    "Because I''m scared when she returns, she will take Li''er from me," Xing said, biting off the words at the end of the sentence.

    Ying bellowed a hearty laugh that made Xing snap his head right.

    He knew Ying''s mockery... anywhere. "Calm yourself, Brother Xing, because what I''m about to say... you will need to be calm."

    "Is this about Su''er?"

    "Do you have a problem with Su''er?"

    "I don''t!" Zhao Xing snapped. He didn''t, in truth, but to lose Zhao Li would be his greatest regret after he lost...

    "We n¡ª"

    "Brother Ying," Zhao Xing said calmly. "Please tell me what is on your mind. I know that I am not a scholar like you. So please, save me your paltry speak and say your peace."

    Bo Ying folded his hands behind his back and sighed. Xing saw that expression and knew it immediately: he wasn''t going to like this. Not. One. Bit.

    "Zhao Li has left the Jiang Clan..."

    Xing''s heart sank. He looked at Ying in disbelief. Did he hear correctly? No. No. No. NO! he thought. "What? I don''t understand."

    "Before you tear this place apart, I think you should read this," Bo Ying said, taking a letter from his robes. He walked up to Xing and handed it to him. "It arrived not too long ago. It''s from Lin."

    As Xing sat down, he read the letter. His face twisted in anger. "This must be a lie. I can''t believe this. Jiang Li said she would watch over her. But she''s been HITTING MY DAUGHTER?!"

    As the letter dropped to the ground, crumpled, Zhao Xing shot past Ying like an arrow. He swirled his Qi within his Core Dantian and kicked off the side of the building, floating twelve meters towards the courtyard.

    He landed with a thud on the armory. The children''s eyes goggled as he kicked off the armory, flying over the courtyard and into the forest down below using his Qinggong, floating from tree to tree, heading toward the Purple Mist Village, where the Jiang Clan residence was located.

 Chapter 77: Stop Youre Ruining It!

    Zhao Li stirred for a few minutes before finally opening her eyes. The grogginess she felt was due to sleeping in an unfamiliar bed. She blinked multiple times, clearing her vision, and stared into a familiar face that startled her for a second.

    It was a child with a round face and puffy red cheeks that matched his toothy smile. His short, well-kept hair made his face seem oblong when he smiled. The way he excitedly twisted his head from side to side was a sensation Zhao Li wasn¡¯t used to when waking up.

    ¡°Sister Thi, let¡¯s play,¡± the little boy said, stumbling over her name.

    Zhao Li was momentarily confused, but then she remembered that Aunty Lin had brought her to Stone Iron Village after noticing the cut on her face.

    ¡°Good morning, Little Qing,¡± she said with a smile, patting his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know I promised to play today, but Grandpa wants to take me to the windmill.¡±

    Little Qing¡¯s face fell for a moment, but then he perked up, refusing to let the news dampen his spirits. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister Thi! We can play later!¡± he said cheerfully.

    Zhao Li smiled warmly at him. ¡°We definitely will.¡±

    As she pushed herself up and out of bed, a queasy feeling washed over her. She turned to leave the room but stopped mid-step, trying to understand why she felt this way. A smile appeared across Zhao Li''s face as she looked at Little Qing, who turned his head and gazed up at her curiously. She knew instantly what that queasy feeling was¡ªgratefulness, for the first time in two months since she last saw her father. Zhao Li was grateful for Aunty Lin¡¯s kindness.

    ¡°I have to get dressed, Little Qing,¡± she said.

    Little Qing smiled and nodded, then walked toward her. He placed his hand into hers, waiting for her to hold his in return as he looked up at her.

    ¡°I have to get ready, you have to leave,¡± she said gently.

    Confusion painted itself across his face as he tried to understand what Zhao Li was telling him.

    ¡°Little Qing!¡± A motherly voice shouted from another room. ¡°Little Li needs to wash up and get ready! Boys and girls don¡¯t share the same room! Get out and let Little Li get ready!¡±

    ¡°But Sister Thi is so pwetty!¡± he said with a beaming smile.

    ¡°Little Qing! Come! Or you won¡¯t be able to play today!¡±

    The smile disappeared from Little Qing¡¯s face instantly. He released Zhao Li¡¯s hand and darted toward the door as if being chased out. He looked back before exiting and smiled brightly at Zhao Li, filling her with embarrassment. No one¡¯s ever called me pretty before, no one outside of my Da, she thought.

    As the feelings of gratefulness settled, Zhao Li undressed and bathed. After drying herself, she picked up the brown and black robes Aunty Lin had set out for her. The clothes were tighter than her own, but Zhao Li wasn¡¯t one to complain, especially with the stepmother she had.

    After ensuring she looked decent enough, she walked toward the dresser and began searching for her mirror. Her heart dropped instantly. ¡°Where is it!?¡± she gasped. Then it hit her. ¡°No. No. No. I left it¡­¡±

    Zhao Li sagged to the ground, thinking of the only mirror she had. She calmed herself after fretting for five minutes. Her father always told her that fretting never solved anything, but he admitted, letting it out is better than keeping it bottled up. I will ask Da to get it for me. Aunty Lin said he¡¯s coming to pick me up, she thought, using that to help calm herself.

    Zhao Li took a deep breath for the twentieth time and buried her anxiety, stress, and problems within her mind. When she pushed herself off the floor, her concerns weren¡¯t so easily pushed away. She hated when this happened, but she knew it couldn¡¯t be helped, so she focused on her breathing¡ªa trick her father taught her to calm herself.

    Once she was alleviated enough, Zhao Li pushed the door open and hunted for Grandpa Jun. The old man was sitting by the door, feeding Little Qing in his lap.

    As Aunty Lin walked out of the kitchen, she held two bowls in her hands. The scent of congee filled the room, and Zhao Li¡¯s stomach growled tenaciously. Lin, Grandpa Jun, and Little Qing turned toward her. A dashing smile flashed across Old Man Jun¡¯s face, while Aunty Lin giggled. Little Qing smiled brightly and shook his head.

    ¡°Good morning, Zhao Li. Did you sleep well?¡± Aunty Lin asked.

    ¡°Yes, Aunty, thank you for the clothes,¡± she answered, curtsying but feeling ashamed of her stomach.

    Aunty Lin snickered when she saw the curtsy and shook her head. ¡°Does Jiang Li make you do that all the time?¡±

    Li nodded shyly and began playing with her fingertips nervously.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to curtsy to me, I¡¯m your Aunt.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Aunty,¡± Li said, beginning to curtsy but catching herself, then smiling.

    ¡°Have a seat, dear. Let¡¯s get some food in you before you head out with Grandpa Jun.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunty Lin,¡± Li said, trying her best to withhold happy tears.

    ¡°Stop it, Little Li. No need for thanks. This is common courtesy.¡±

    Zhao Li nodded and sat down. Lin placed a bowl of congee in front of her and pulled her cheeks. ¡°Eat up, dear. We have to fatten those cheeks up! Your cheeks have to look like Qin¡¯s before your father arrives,¡± she said with a wink.

    Zhao Li giggled and picked up her wooden spoon. She dipped it into her bowl and watched as the congee slid off the spoon.

    ¡°Stop playing with it; it¡¯ll give you the energy you need for today¡¯s activities.¡±

    She smiled at Aunty Lin and gave her a nod, then took her first bite. A bland taste erupted within Zhao Li¡¯s mouth, but the goosebumps that rippled throughout her body made her mind feel relief.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Grandpa Jun asked, feeding a mouthful into Qin¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°It tastes amazing,¡± Zhao Li said, smiling from ear to ear.

    ¡°Good, eat all of it. You¡¯ll be helping me at the windmill later on.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa Jun.¡±

    After Zhao Li finished her breakfast, Grandpa Jun took her through the forest to the watermill. Jun took Zhao Li through a series of gentle turns that followed the lay of the land.

    The sound of water flowing was soothing as Zhao Li listened intently, fascinated by the knowledge Grandpa Jun shared. She¡¯d always been interested in learning new things, especially when her stepmother only was interested in making her clean the pig sty.

    Zhao Li stood in the distance, gazing at the watermill hut made of wood that rose two stories tall, encompassing the entire size of the watermill. From where she stood, she could see the sunlight filtering in through the small windows, casting dappled shadows on the wooden walls.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    As she breathed in the crisp air, she felt a sense of calm and tranquility wash over her. The scent of freshly sawed timber mixed with the fragrant aroma of nearby wildflowers, creating a heady and invigorating blend.

    Zhao Li felt a sense of wonder as she took in the sight of the watermill and its accompanying hut. She marveled at the craftsmanship that had gone into building the wooden structure and the ingenuity of the design that had harnessed the power of the stream to grind grain into flour.

    As she looked closer, she could see the details of the hut''s construction, from the intricately carved wooden beams to the small shutters that adorned the windows. She felt a sense of appreciation for the care and skill that had gone into creating something so beautiful and functional.

    Standing there, in the forest with the sound of the water cascading over the wheel, Zhao Li felt a sense of gratitude for the opportunity to witness something so remarkable. It was a moment she knew she would treasure for years to come.

    ¡°Wow,¡± Zhao Li whispered.

    ¡°It''s a beautiful sight, isn¡¯t it?¡± Grandpa Jun asked.

    ¡°Its¡­its¡­¡± She said, breathless.

    Grandpa Jun laughed and patted her on the head, ¡°Take your time, no need to rush.¡± Zhao Li looked up at Jun and nodded excitedly, and turned back to the watermill.

    As they walked towards the mill, Zhao Li felt the cool mist from the water on her face. She smiled, looking around trying to grab the mist with her left hand whilst Grandpa Jun held her right hand.

    They walked up to the door and Grandpa Jun pushed it open with a grunt. Light flooded through the door from the light cascading through the windows, leaving the site of an intricate system of wooden gears that drove the water wheel to Zhao Li¡¯s amazements.

    In the center of the room was the water wheel, churning away as the water flowed through the millrace. Zhao Li watched in amazement as the wooden gears turned, driving the millstones, and grinding the wheat into flour. It was a fascinating process, and she felt grateful to be able to witness it firsthand.

    The rhythmic creaking of the wooden beams and gears. The sound was soothing and peaceful, a stark contrast to the pigs she tended.

    Grandpa Jun reached out and touched the rough-hewn wooden beams, explaining how they had been shaped and assembled to support the structure. Zhao Li reached out to touch them too, feeling the rough texture of the wood under her fingertips. ¡°This is amazing Grandpa Jun!¡± Zhao Li said.

    He smiled as he looked down at her, patting her on the back. ¡°Yes, Yes it is,¡± He said. ¡°Go on ahead, you can explore, but don¡¯t touch anything or you¡¯ll lose a finger¡­and then your father will probably not speak to me anymore.¡±

    Zhao Li circled the wooden gears, eyeing them, the urge was there to touch the twirling beam, but she tried her boss, then couldn¡¯t stop herself any longer.

    She stretched out her hand and cough echoed from her left. She turned left and saw Grandpa Jun shake his head. She smiled back in return and allowed her eyes to look at everything within the water mill.

    On the left, in the corner was a big door that seemed to lead to a storage room. She wondered what was inside and if Grandpa Jun would let her take a peek.

    On the right, there was a small staircase leading up to a loft area, which she guessed was where the miller would have slept. She felt a pang of curiosity and wanted to climb up to explore, but Grandpa Jun had warned her not to touch anything, so she resisted the temptation.

    As she walked around the mill, taking in every detail, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of wonder and awe. This was a world so different from the one she knew, a world where people worked hard to create things by hand, where every cog and gear had a purpose, and where nature and technology worked together in harmony.

    Zhao Li knew that she would never forget this experience, and that the memory of the water mill would stay with her for years to come.

    ¡°Li¡¯er, come here,¡± Grandpa Jun called out. Zhao Li turned around, seeing Grandpa Jun dragging a sack leaving a white stain behind him as he left the storage room. He ripped the back open and white powder puffed into the air.

    Zhao Li coughed and waved her hand in front of her face to clear the air. ¡°What¡¯s this, Grandpa Jun?¡± she asked, curious.

    ¡°Flour,¡± Grandpa Jun replied with a grin.

    ¡°Flour?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you like cake?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhao Li said elated.

    ¡°This is what cake looks like before its made, pretty isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Zhao Li eyes glistened as she smiled, seeing how white the powder is. She stretched out her hand to touch it and unconsciously stopped herself, turning right as she did so. Grandpa Jun smile, ¡°You want to touch it?¡±

    She nodded nervously, not knowing if Grandpa Jun would let her. His smile broadened, then he nodded as if it was a chore. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Zhao Li dipped her hand in the flour, then pulled it out. She looked at the whiteness of her hands, and turned her hand around, seeing it was as white as Grandpa Jun¡¯s own skin. I look like everyone, She thought, I look like everyone!

    ¡°Careful, you¡¯re dirtying your hands.¡±

    She continually twirled her hands, feeling smiling broadly. She didn¡¯t flour could change the colour of her skin and she wished her father would¡¯ve showered her in this when she was born.

    Jun grabbed Li¡¯s hand startling her. He began wiping the flour from her hand with a damp cloth and to Li¡¯s fright, the flour disappeared showing her skin once more. ¡°Grandpa Stop!¡± Li cried, ¡°You¡¯re ruining it!¡±

    As Grandpa Jun wiped the flour from Zhao Li''s hands, she felt a sense of disappointment wash over her. For a moment, she had felt like she belonged, like she was part of something, and like she was just like everyone else. But now, with the flour gone and her skin exposed, she felt like an outsider again.

    She looked down at her hands and saw that they were still the same shade of brown as always. She had always felt self-conscious about her skin color, wishing that she could be as white as the other girls in her class. She thought that if she were white, more people would like her, and she would fit in better.

    Zhao Li¡¯s stepmother, Jiang Li, had always made comments about her being an Axsumite and that her skin colour would serve no purpose.

    Jun noticed Zhao Li''s sudden change in mood and pursed his lips, trying his best to not make it obvious. ¡°Something wrong, Li¡¯er?¡± He asked. Zhao Li shook her head and flashed a timid smile  that came out more like a grimace. ¡°Nothing Grandpa Jun.¡± She said coolly. ¡°I¡¯m just feeling a little down.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± Li said, but didn¡¯t have the courage to speak.

    Jun looked down at her and just smile, it was genuine, unlike her paltry attempt. Li felt shame resonate within her. She knew she could talk to Grandpa Jun, but something just couldn¡¯t be said, somethings had to be felt and with Zhao Li being the only person within the Purple Mist Valley with her skin colour¡­it hurt her like nothing else would.

    A soothing sensation rippled across her head and shot down Li¡¯s neck as Jun patted her on the head. Her lips curled into a smile as she reacted without choice.

    Jun¡¯s pat was reassuring, and it made her feel like her father was there. Tears began to roll down her eyes and she leaped into Jun¡¯s arm and hugged him tightly. He didn¡¯t hug her back, but continually patted her on the head. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, Li¡¯er, I promise¡­you will be fine.¡± He said assuringly.

    Once the Li finished hugging Grandpa Jun, she wiped the tears from her eyes and swallowed deeply. She looked up at Grandpa Jun and for the first time realised how old he was.

    Old man Jun¡¯s diamond shaped head made him seem astute, despite the thin jawline. His chin gave him a old regal look whilst his eyes had a determination to them despite the wrinkles that emanated from the side.

    Jun lips curled into a smile as he looked at Li, filling her with relief. His words made her feel as though, everything would truly be fine. She just needed it to happen.

    ¡°Li¡¯er,¡± Jun said calmly, ¡°head back to the village, I¡¯ll start the work here till the little lad who runs the mill comes back.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too scared to walk alone?¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m not scared, I just wanted to see how it works,¡±

    ¡°Another time,¡± Jun said with a smile, ¡°head back and play with Little Qing. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s waiting on you.¡±

    Li smiled brightly and curtsied, ¡°thank you Grandpa Jun, I promise to help next time!¡±

    ¡°Aw dear, you don¡¯t have to promise me anything but your happiness, that¡¯s all I want from you.¡±

    As Zhao Li left the watermill, making her way back to the village. The sound of ruffled grass caught her attention, making her look to her left. She turned left, and saw a boy standing next to one of the many trees, his eyes filled with anger.

    Li¡¯s heart raced, wondering who and why the boy would look at her with such anger.

    She hesitated for a moment, unsure of what to do. The thoughts of confronting him were being whispered by the swaying branches, but her common sense to her to continue walking and to ignore him.

    As she stood frozen, the boy continued to stare at her with his piercing eyes. Li knew that she had to act fast if she wanted to get out of the forest unscathed.

    Without saying a word, Li bowed her head and curtsied to the boy. She hoped that this gesture of respect would calm him down and prevent any further conflict. But as she turned to run away, she could hear his footsteps getting closer.

    Li''s heart raced as she sprinted through the forest, dodging trees and branches as she went. She could feel the boy¡¯s presence behind her, but she dared not turn around. She didn''t know what he was capable of and didn''t want to take any chances.

    As she finally emerged from the forest, Li breathed a sigh of relief. She had made it back to the safety of the village without incident.

    She looked back to see if the boy was  following her, but the only thing she saw was the dust in the wind permeating the air as the branches from the trees swayed back and forth.

    Zhao Li couldn''t help but wonder why the boy looked at her so hateful, it was worst than any other villager that laid eyes upon her.

    It turned her stomach, making her feel not just uneasy, but alien, something she felt just by breathing on a occasion, but see someone looking at her with such disgust¡­was something new a feeling she never wanted to feel again.

 Chapter 78: HOW. DARE. YOU!

    As Zhao Xing soared from tree to tree, descending the mountain with fluid grace, a tempest of emotions raged within him. As hard as he tried to remain calm, his anger surged through his veins¡ªanger at his failure to protect Zhao Li.

    ¡°I should¡¯ve never left her with Jiang Li!¡± He growled, his voice barely audible through the rustling leaves.

    Zhao Xing launched himself twenty meters skyward before alighting another branch. As dominant as his physical prowess was, he couldn¡¯t outrun the guilt that pursued him relentlessly.

    His mind raced between past and present. Images of Zhao Li¡¯s plight intertwined with memories of battles won and lost. He knew the danger of allowing his anger to cloud his judgment, but controlling the maelstrom within proved a difficult task.

    Despite his best efforts, Zhao Xing¡¯s thoughts wandered to when he killed the men from the Red Lantern Tavern and the foolish physician who attempted to kidnap his daughter, right in front of him!

    Each memory served only to fuel his growing rage and amplify his sense of failure. The weight of his choices pressed down upon him, heavier than any physical burden he had ever borne.

    It burned him to leave Zhao Li in the care of that woman. A woman he never trusted, especially after what she had done to him.

    But he had no choice, he had his own limitations. Gone were the days when he could fight for hours without respite. The mighty Shredding Claw Xing, once a paragon of martial prowess, now found himself a shadow of his former self.

    The injury he had sustained years ago had improved, but only marginally. The insidious poison that had seeped into his Core Dantian during that fateful battle had left an indelible mark. Despite his tireless efforts to expunge the toxin, it had spread to the very walls of his Dantian.

    It was a cruel twist of fate, as he fought against the poison, his Mind Dantian began to expand, forcing him to make an impossible choice: ascension or the permanent shattering of his Core Dantian.

    The decision he made had turned out to be a pyrrhic victory. Now, he could barely sustain three minutes of intense combat. The glory of ascending to the Qi Perception Realm had been within his grasp, but the price had been steep¡ªhe¡¯d become a cripple in the eyes of the martial world.

    Unbidden memories of that fateful night resurfaced. The night when Jiang Li, driven by her own selfish desires, had drugged him and forced herself upon him. That act of betrayal had resulted in the birth of their second daughter, a child born of deceit rather than love. Try as he might to bury the memory, it remained a festering wound upon his heart.

    As anger threatened to overwhelm him, Zhao Xing forced himself to remember the complexities of his situation. Jiang Li was the daughter of the Jiang Clan patriarch, a man who had provided him with the tools and resources needed to establish his sect. Unlike many others in the valley, the Jiang Clan had seen his potential, especially after he had eliminated the Stone Bear Band that had terrorized the village for years.

    These thoughts did little to quell the storm within him, but they served as a reminder of the delicate balance he must maintain. Zhao Li was still in their care, and he needed to approach the situation with a clear mind, no matter how difficult that might be.

    A thunderous boom echoed throughout the Purple Mist Village as Zhao Xing landed before the front gate of the Jiang Clan¡¯s residence. The impact sent a cloud of dust billowing into the air, creating an ethereal mist that seemed to herald the arrival of a great and terrible beast.

    ¡°Stop!¡± One of the guards shouted, leveling his sword at Xing with a trembling hand.

    Zhao Xing¡¯s eyes flickered with recognition. ¡°You¡¯ve grown stronger, Tong,¡± He said calmly.

    As realization dawned into  Tong¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sect Master Zhao!¡± He exclaimed, dropping to one knee with clasped fists in a show of respect. The other three guards, however, remained motionless, as if Zhao Xing¡¯s arrival meant nothing to them.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tong growled at his comrades, his voice laced with disbelief. ¡°Pay your respects to the Sect Master of the Purple Mist Sect!¡±

    The three guards exchanged uneasy glances but held their ground. One of them, his voice quavering slightly, spoke up. ¡°Madam Li warned us that if he were to arrive, we shouldn¡¯t allow him entry. She says... she says he plans to kill her.¡±

    A dark chuckle escaped Zhao Xing''s lips. ¡°Kill her?¡± He said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°At least she knows her fate.¡±

    Zhao Xing opened his Dantians, flooding his meridians with his Qi. His body began to shimmer with a subtle white light, which rapidly darkened to an ominous black, a visible manifestation of his killing intent.

    The effect was immediate and terrifying. The three guards collapsed to the ground, sweat pouring down their faces as they gnashed their teeth, struggling against the overwhelming fear that gripped them. Their efforts were in vain; Zhao Xing''s aura was simply too powerful to resist.

    Turning his attention back to Tong, Zhao Xing¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°It was good to see you, Tong. It¡¯s a pity you chose this path. I had hoped you¡¯d accompany Luan and Ting. They¡¯ve ascended to the Mind Awakening Realm and will soon be traversing the Jianghu.¡±

    Tong¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°They¡¯ve ascended?¡±

    ¡°They have,¡± Zhao Xing confirmed.

    ¡°Give them my congratulations,¡± Tong said, a hint of regret in his voice.

    ¡°No,¡± Zhao Xing said firmly, ¡°You¡¯ll do that yourself!¡±

    A surge of Qi exploded from Zhao Xing as he raised his hand towards the gate. His meridians constricted from the sudden overuse, and he barely managed to suppress a wince of pain.

    A deafening boom reverberated throughout the manor as the gate swung open violently, as if struck by an invisible battering ram.

    ¡°JIANG LI!¡± Zhao Xing¡¯s voice thundered as he strode through the manor gate. ¡°IT IS I, ZHAO XING... YOUR PRESENCE IS REQUESTED... NOW!¡±

    Zhao Xing¡¯s voice echoed through the Jiang Clan¡¯s manor like a portent of doom. He stomped his way through manicured gardens and ornate corridors, making his way towards the Main Hall. Servants and guards alike shrank back as he passed, chills running down their spines at the palpable aura of fury that surrounded him.

    The sound of his approach was like thunder rolling across the sky, and everyone within earshot knew that a storm was brewing¡ªone that threatened to tear the very foundations of the Jiang Clan asunder.

    The doors to the main hall swung open, granting Zhao Xing entry. The floorboards creaked beneath his feet, the sound reminiscent of rats scurrying away from a predator. Upon reaching the center of the hall, he grasped the back of his robes and flared them outward before settling into a lotus position. There he sat, a picture of serenity belied by the murderous aura that leaked from his body, slowly frosting the air of the Jiang Clan¡¯s Main Hall.

    As the seconds stretched into an eternity before the back door of the main hall creaked open. Zhao Xing remained motionless in perfect posture his the killing aura radiating like thunder in a night storm.

    Jiang Yu emerged from behind an ornate curtain, flanked by two wary bodyguards. The Old Patriarch''s face was a roadmap of wrinkles, his hair as white as freshly fallen snow. He¡¯s getting on in years, Xing thought to himself as he allowed his Qi to surge throughout the hall, creating an oppressive atmosphere.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°Master Zhao Xing,¡± Jiang Yu began, his voice tinged with worry, ¡°I¡¯m relieved you¡¯ve come. We¡¯ve been searching for Li¡¯er all night long, but we¡¯ve had no success in locating her.¡±

    Zhao Xing¡¯s patience was running thin, forcing him to finally snap. ¡°Don''t play games with me, Old Man,¡± He growled, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°I know what Jiang Li did to her. Where is she?!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s out looking for Li¡¯er as we sp¡ª"

    ¡°AS WE SPEAK?!¡± Zhao Xing roared, his voice shaking the very foundations of the hall. ¡°STOP LYING. THAT GIRL HAS NEVER SET FOOT IN THE FOREST. ALL SHE KNOWS IS THIS MANOR AND THE PURPLE MIST VILLAGE. SHE HAS NOT STEPPED FOOT OUTSIDE OF THIS VILLAGE OR MY SECT!¡±

    A vein pulsed angrily on Jiang Yu¡¯s forehead, betraying his growing frustration. The old man knew he walked a dangerous line; he couldn''t afford to offend Zhao Xing, not after all he had done for the Jiang Clan and the Purple Mist Valley.

    ¡°Zhao Xing,¡± Jiang Yu said, his voice softening in an attempt to defuse the situation, ¡°Please, quell your ang¡ª¡°

    ¡°Call Jiang Li, and I will do so,¡± Zhao Xing interrupted, his tone brooking no argument.

    ¡°You can¡¯t speak to Patriarch Jiang that way!¡± One of the guards spat, his hand moving to the hilt of his sword.

    The sound of flesh striking flesh echoed through the room as Jiang Yu backhanded the guard. ¡°Watch your mouth, boy!¡± the old man hissed. ¡°Are you trying to get us all killed?¡±

    Jiang Yu turned back to Zhao Xing, and for the first time in years, Zhao Xing saw genuine fear in the old man¡¯s eyes. He had known fear before, having lived under the Stone Bear Band¡¯s oppressive rule for over a decade, but that was six years in the past. Unlike the brutish bandits, Zhao Xing had sought peaceful coexistence with the Purple Mist Valley¡ªas long as Zhao Li was protected. Now that this was no longer the case, Jiang Yu''s fear was not only understandable but wholly warranted.

    ¡°Old Man Jiang,¡± Xing said, his voice tight with restrained emotion, ¡°I¡¯m not here to hurt anyone. I¡¯m simply requesting the presence of your daughter, Jiang Li.¡±

    Jiang Yu¡¯s hands balled into fists, his knuckles white with tension. He remained silent, but his face spoke volumes. Zhao Xing kept his gaze fixed on the door, waiting for Jiang Li to make her appearance.

    ¡°As you wish, Sect Master Xing,¡± Jiang Yu finally acquiesced. He nodded to his bodyguard, who bowed, the red mark from the earlier slap still visible on his cheek.

    An oppressive silence fell over the Jiang Manor Hall as both men waited for Jiang Li''s arrival. The tension in the room continued to escalate with each passing moment. Jiang Yu glared at Zhao Xing, his fists clenched so tightly that his nails bit into his palms. The chastised guard stood stiffly to the side, his eyes downcast in shame.

    After what seemed like an eternity, the door finally opened, and Jiang Li entered the room. She was dressed in a simple blue robe, her hair pulled back into a loose braid. Trying to appear humble? Xing thought, noting how plain her hanfu was compared to the finely embroidered garments she usually favored.

    ¡°Father,¡± Jiang Li said, curtsying demurely.

    A subtle, nervous smile flickered across her face as she turned to Zhao Xing, offering another curtsy while carefully avoiding his gaze. ¡°Sect Master Zhao Xing,¡± she said softly, her voice honey-sweet, ¡°What brings you to the village? Have you come to see Zhao Li?"

    Zhao Xing closed his eyes, feeling his Qi surge within his meridians. The vital energy that flowed through him now burned hotter than the sun blazing over a desert wasteland, fueled by Jiang Li¡¯s casual mention of Zhao Li. The name of the child born from her deceit was like salt in an open wound.

    As Zhao Xing rose from his lotus position, the air around him began to shudder visibly. The Qi surging within him manifested as a colorless aura, which slowly darkened, becoming as menacing as the deepest shadow. It swirled towards Jiang Li like a predator stalking its prey.

    Zhao Xing stepped forward, closing the distance between him and Jiang Li. His eyes blazed crimson, as if possessed by a vengeful demon.

    In that moment, his mind raced through all the possibilities of what Zhao Li might have endured in his absence. He imagined her tears, her cries for him, all because this woman before him had failed to be the mother she needed. It''s my fault, he finally admitted to himself. This is my fault.

    ¡°Jiang Li,¡± Zhao Xing said, his voice barely above a whisper yet carrying the weight of mountains, ¡°You are a Demoness. Not only did you steal my seed, but you struck my daughter in anger.¡±

    ¡°I DIDN¡¯T STRIKE HER IN ANGER!¡± Jiang Li protested, her composure cracking.

    ¡°So you struck her for pleasure?¡± Zhao Xing¡¯s asked, watching her flinch from the question.

    ¡°I DID NOT! FATHER, SAY SOMETHING!¡± Jiang Li cried out, desperation clear in her voice.

    ¡°Say something like what?¡± Zhao Xing pressed, his tone dripping with disdain. ¡°How your JEALOUSY wouldn¡¯t allow you the grace to care for the girl properly?"

    ¡°SHE¡¯S AN AXSUMITE!¡± Jiang Li spat, her words laced with venom.

    ¡°SHE¡¯S MY DAUGHTER!¡± Zhao Xing''s voice boomed, shaking the very foundations of the room. Jiang Li stumbled backward, fear etched across her face as the air around Zhao Xing crackled with barely contained energy. The guards instinctively stepped back, their survival instincts screaming at them to flee from the danger that Zhao Xing now presented.

    Jiang Li''s expression contorted into one of unbridled rage, as if a spark had ignited an inferno within her. She raised her right hand, ready to strike, but Zhao Xing was faster. He caught her wrist mid-air, squeezing it with just enough force to make her wince.

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a bully who can''t see past her own actions,¡± He growled. ¡°The pain you feel in your hand now, let it serve as a reminder of all the suffering you¡¯ve inflicted upon Li¡¯er over the years!¡±

    Jiang Li cried out as Zhao Xing released her hand. She looked down at her reddening wrist, then back at him, her eyes blazing. With a furious cry, she stomped toward him, raising her hand to his face. ¡°Is this how you treat the mother of your child?!¡±

    ¡°Imagine how Li¡¯er felt when you slapped her,¡± Zhao Xing countered, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me you would care for her, nurture her? Was that not the vow you made?¡±

    Zhao Xing¡¯s words hung heavily in the air, and Jiang Li¡¯s hand slowly fell back to her side. The room fell silent, the only sound the ragged breathing of both parties. For a moment, Jiang Li looked defeated, her eyes downcast. But then, like a rekindled flame, the fire burned within them once more.

    ¡°I NEVER AGREED TO TAKE CARE OF HER!¡± She shrieked. ¡°IT WAS MY FATHER''S IDEA! I COULDN''T CARE LESS ABOUT THAT TH¡ª¡°

    The sharp crack of flesh striking flesh echoed through the room once more. This time, it was Jiang Yu¡¯s hand that had found its mark on his daughter¡¯s cheek. The old man¡¯s face was a mask of fury, making him look like a enraged shishi, ready to pounce on anyone who dared cross his path.

    ¡°HOW. DARE. YOU!¡± Jiang Yu roared, his voice reverberating through the hall. ¡°I¡¯ve done everything for you! Without me, you would be nothing but a common whore! I won¡¯t accept this behavior any longer. You spit on your mother¡¯s grave! You deserve nothing but shame. This is why you are still unwed¡ªbecause no man wants a woman who speaks as you do!¡±

    The room fell into a stunned silence following Jiang Yu¡¯s outburst. The guards standing near the father and daughter pair shifted uncomfortably, their eyes darting between the three central figures. The tension in the air was palpable, thick enough to cut with a knife.

    Zhao Xing¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Jiang Li, unmoved by her shocked expression in the wake of her father''s harsh words. In truth, he felt no sympathy for her. He had encountered women like her throughout the Jianghu¡ªthose who cared only for themselves. The thought that Zhao Li had been raised by such a person only stoked the flames of his anger.

    ¡°Old Man Jiang,¡± Zhao Xing said firmly, breaking the tense silence. ¡°Take care of Zhao Li... for as long as your health allows it.¡±

    Jiang Yu opened his mouth to speak but thought better of it as Zhao Xing turned on his heel. With a dramatic flap of his robes, Zhao Xing stomped towards the Main Hall¡¯s doors, his eyes still fixed on Jiang Li, now filled with undisguised disgust.

    As he reached the threshold, the sound of Jiang Li¡¯s weeping filled the room. Her cries, rather than evoking sympathy, only served to deepen Zhao Xing''s revulsion.

    ¡°Jiang Li,¡± Zhao Xing said softly, pausing at the doorway. His voice, though quiet, carried clearly through the hall. ¡°The pain you feel now is temporary, but the scars you''ve left on my daughter are ones she will never forget. May Bodhidharma¡¯s light guide you... for you''ll find no compassion from me.¡±

    With those parting words, Zhao Xing strode out of the Jiang Clan''s Main Hall, leaving behind a tableau of shock, shame, and simmering anger. As he made his way through the manor grounds, servants and guards alike scrambled to clear his path, their faces a mix of fear and awe.

    The sun had begun its descent towards the horizon, casting long shadows across the Purple Mist Village. Zhao Xing paid no heed to the beautiful sunset, his mind focused solely on his next moves. He had come seeking answers and justice for Zhao Li, but he left with more questions and a burning desire for retribution.

    As he passed through the manor gates, Zhao Xing spotted Tong still standing at his post. The young guard''s face was a mask of conflicting emotions¡ªrespect, fear, and uncertainty warred in his eyes.

    ¡°Tong,¡± Zhao Xing called out, his voice softer than it had been inside the manor.

    ¡°Yes, Sect Master?¡± Tong replied, snapping to attention.

    ¡°When you''re ready to leave this place behind, the Purple Mist Sect will welcome you. Remember, true strength lies not just in martial prowess, but in the courage to stand up for what¡¯s right.¡±

    Tong''s eyes widened at the unexpected offer. He opened his mouth to respond, but Zhao Xing had already turned away, his figure blurring as he leapt into the air, bounding from rooftop to rooftop with inhuman speed and grace.

    As Zhao Xing made his way back towards the mountain and his sect, his mind raced. The confrontation with Jiang Li and Jiang Yu had provided some answers, but it had also opened up new avenues of concern. Where was Zhao Li now? What had truly transpired to make her flee? And most importantly, how could he make amends for his failure to protect her?

    The cool mountain air whipped past him as he ascended, his movements fluid despite the turmoil in his heart. With each leap, he felt the poison in his Dantian pulse, a constant reminder of his limitations. But now, faced with the crisis of his daughter''s disappearance, Zhao Xing made a silent vow. No matter the cost to his own body, no matter the pain he would have to endure, he would find Zhao Li and bring her home.

 Chapter 79: A Game of Jianzu

    The sun crept over the horizon, painting the sky in hues of amber and rose as it cast long shadows across the Hollow Mountain Village. A gentle breeze whispered through the huts and houses, rustling leaves and carrying the scent of dew-kissed grass. The village stirred to life, a stark contrast to the sombre atmosphere that had permeated it in recent days.

    For Zhao Li, this place was a welcome respite from the confines of her former life in the Purple Mist Village. Gone were the days of being cramped in a small room, forced to clean up after pigs and endure the constant scrutiny of her stepmother. Here, in Hollow Mountain Village, she found a semblance of peace.

    As was her habit, Zhao Li rose before anyone else in the house. The soft patter of her bare feet on the wooden floor was the only sound that broke the pre-dawn silence. She began her daily ritual of cleaning, a task that brought her comfort in its familiarity.

    As she worked, her mind wandered to recent events. The incident with her stepmother played on repeat in her thoughts, an unwelcome reminder of the life she¡¯d left behind. Absently, she raised a hand to her cheek, the phantom sting of the slap still fresh in her memory. For days, she''d complained to Aunty Ling about the pain, only to be reassured that her cheek was fine. But the emotional wound ran deeper than any physical mark.

    Zhao Li moved through the living room with practiced efficiency, sweeping the floor and wiping down surfaces. As she worked, she paused to take a deep breath of the crisp morning air, savoring its freshness.

    ¡°Good morning, Zhao Li,¡± a warm voice called out, startling her from her reverie.

    Turning, Zhao Li¡¯s lips curled into a shy smile as she met Aunty Ling''s kind gaze. Without thinking, she dropped into a curtsy, a habit ingrained by years of strict upbringing.

    Aunty Ling¡¯s eyes crinkled with affection. ¡°You don¡¯t have to curtsy like that anymore, you know.¡±

    Zhao Li nodded, her cheeks flushing slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll try to stop,¡± She promised, though they both knew it would take time to break such an ingrained habit.

    ¡°And what have I said about you cleaning?¡± Aunty Ling continued, her tone gently chiding. ¡°You should be resting. Don¡¯t you have lots of hugs to give your father when he arrives?¡±

    At the mention of her father, Zhao Li''s eyes lit up with hope. ¡°Has Uncle Ying written back?¡± She asked, unable to keep the eagerness from her voice. ¡°Is there any news from his visit to Purple Mist Village?¡±

    Aunty Ling''s expression softened, a hint of sadness creeping into her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear. There¡¯s still no word from his visit.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Zhao Li said, her shoulders slumping with disappointment. The spark of hope in her eyes dimmed, replaced by a familiar worry.

    Noticing the change in the girl''s demeanor, Aunty Ling stepped forward, placing a comforting hand on Zhao Li''s shoulder. ¡°Don''t worry, dear. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s doing everything he can to ensure your safety. Your father will come for you soon, I¡¯m certain of it.¡±

    Zhao Li nodded, trying to push thoughts of her stepmother and the uncertainty of her future from her mind. She focused on her cleaning duties, finding solace in the familiar routine.

    The quiet of the morning was broken by the sound of shuffling feet. Little Qing emerged from his bedroom, rubbing sleep from his eyes as he yawned widely. His gaze landed on Zhao Li, who was tidying a shelf of books nearby. With childish enthusiasm, he scampered over to her, tugging at the hem of her robe.

    ¡°Sister Thi, can you play with me?¡± he asked, his voice still thick with sleep.

    ¡°Little Qing!¡± His mother¡¯s stern voice cut through the air. ¡°No playing until you''ve washed up and eaten your breakfast!¡±

    The boy¡¯s face fell, but he wasn''t ready to give up. ¡°But Mummy, I want to play before Sister Thi goes to the watermill!¡±

    A hearty laugh resonated through the house, catching Little Qing''s attention. His eyes widened with delight as he turned towards his grandfather''s room. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re awake!¡± he shouted, his earlier disappointment forgotten.

    ¡°Quiet, Little Qing, or you¡¯ll wake the whole village!¡± Aunty Ling admonished, though there was a hint of amusement in her voice.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± the boy whispered, looking appropriately chastened.

    Zhao Li couldn''t help but smile at Little Qing''s antics. His unbridled joy was infectious, warming her heart. Yet, as she watched him, thoughts of her own sister, Zhao Li, crept into her mind. She wondered if they could ever have a relationship free from her stepmother''s influence. No, She thought bitterly, she hates me and has never allowed Little Hua to play with me.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Aunty Ling¡¯s voice cut through her melancholy thoughts.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhao Li started, realizing she''d been lost in her own world.

    ¡°Are you alright, Zhao Li?¡± Aunty Ling repeated, concern evident in her voice.

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am,¡± Zhao Li answered automatically, her ingrained politeness taking over.

    Aunty Ling¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Stop lying. Your face says different.¡±

    Embarrassment colored Zhao Li''s cheeks. She swallowed hard, meeting Aunty Ling¡¯s gaze. The woman stood over her, hands on hips, a mix of concern and expectation in her eyes. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am, I''m fine,¡± Zhao Li insisted, forcing a smile.

    Aunty Ling let out a soft harrumph, shaking her head as she turned away. ¡°Once you''re finished eating, you can head outside to play. Grandpa Jun said you don¡¯t have to go to the watermill with him today.¡±

    The forced smile slipped from Zhao Li¡¯s face for a moment before she caught herself, quickly plastering it back on. ¡°Really?¡± she asked, trying to inject enthusiasm into her voice.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure,¡± Aunty Ling confirmed. ¡°You¡¯ve been working overly hard. Enjoy some time with Little Qing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Aunty,¡± Zhao Li replied dutifully.

    As she finished making her bed, Zhao Li reached for her empty plate. ¡°Leave it,¡± Aunty Ling called from the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Zhao Li hesitated for a moment before setting the plate back on the table. She offered a quick curtsy to Aunty Ling, who was busy sorting bed wrappings on the kitchen floor.

    Retreating to her new room, Zhao Li flopped backward onto the floor, staring up at the ceiling. She tried to halt the whirlwind of thoughts in her mind, but it was a futile effort.

    The past few days at the watermill with Grandpa Jun had been some of the best experiences of her young life, second only to the exhilarating moments spent perched on her father''s shoulders as he bounded through the treetops. That memory was etched indelibly in her mind ¨C the wind rushing through her hair, the world blurring around her, the sense of freedom and safety she felt in her father''s presence.

    As Zhao Li sighed, lost in the bittersweet reverie, her thoughts inevitably turned to her father''s promised arrival. Aunty Ling had assured her he would come within two days, but three had passed with no sign of him. Doubt and fear began to creep into her heart. ¡°Where are you, Da''?¡± she whispered to the empty room, her voice barely audible. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±

    She closed her eyes, conjuring the soothing sound of splashing water in her mind. It was a technique she''d developed to calm herself when there was no one else to offer comfort. As she lay there, she found her thoughts drifting to the flour she''d been using to lighten her skin. The dusty texture felt suffocating, but Zhao Li didn''t care. For those brief moments, she looked like everyone else, and that small comfort was worth any discomfort.

    The door burst open with a bang, startling Zhao Li from her thoughts. Little Qing bounded in, freshly dressed and wearing a smile that could outshine the sun. He grabbed her hand, tugging insistently. ¡°Come on, let''s go!¡± He chirped, practically vibrating with excitement.

    Zhao Li couldn''t help but smile at his enthusiasm. She pushed herself up from the floor, allowing Little Qing to pull her through the house. Their progress was halted by Aunty Ling''s sharp voice. ¡°Little Qing!¡±

    ¡°Yesss!¡± the boy called back, impatience clear in his voice.

    ¡°BO QING!¡± Grandpa Jun''s stern voice cut through the air from across the house.

    Little Qing froze, his eyes widening with a flicker of fear. He turned slowly, still clutching Zhao Li''s hand. ¡°Yes, Mother?¡± he responded, his voice suddenly meek.

    Aunty Ling emerged from the kitchen, a wooden spoon in hand, water dripping slowly from its tip. ¡°Did you bathe?¡± she asked, her tone brooking no nonsense.

    ¡°Yes, Mother,¡± Little Qing nodded vigorously.

    Aunty Ling''s eyes narrowed, clearly skeptical of his claim. She set the spoon on the table and approached the children. Little Qing''s grip on Zhao Li''s hand tightened, as if she could somehow protect him from his mother''s scrutiny.

    Kneeling before her son, Aunty Ling lifted his right arm and took an exaggerated sniff. Her nose wrinkled slightly, and she seemed to ponder for a moment. Zhao Li could almost see the thoughts churning behind the woman''s eyes.

    ¡°When you¡¯re finished playing with Little Li, come home immediately. Understood?¡± Aunty Ling finally said, her tone stern but not unkind.

    ¡°Yes, Mother,¡± Little Qing agreed quickly.

    Aunty Ling''s gaze shifted to Zhao Li. ¡°Little Li, look out for Little Qing. If he gives you any trouble, send him home. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Aunty Ling,¡± Zhao Li replied with a nod.

    ¡°Can we gooo now?!¡± Little Qing whined, bouncing on his toes.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Aunty Ling relented with a sigh.

    Little Qing didn''t wait for further permission. He bolted for the door, his grip on Zhao Li''s hand forcing her to run along or risk tripping them both. They navigated a series of turns, heading towards the south side of the village.

    As they ran, Zhao Li couldn''t help but notice the reactions of the villagers they passed. An old man carrying a bag of hay paused as they approached, waiting for Little Qing to dash past. But when his gaze fell on Zhao Li, his expression soured. She felt herself shrinking under his disapproving look, averting her eyes. It''s the same here, she thought bitterly. They all look at me differently.

    The sense of isolation and loneliness that washed over Zhao Li was all too familiar. As accustomed to it as she was, the sting of rejection never dulled. Her ears, ever attuned to the whispers that followed her, caught the muttered words of an old woman tending to her cow: ¡°Drought Demoness!"

    Little Qing seemed oblivious to the undercurrent of hostility, too caught up in his excitement to notice the way the villagers looked at them. As they ran, he pointed out different flowers and plants, rattling off their names and uses with childish enthusiasm. Zhao Li listened intently, grateful for the distraction and eager to absorb as much knowledge as she could.

    Their journey was interrupted by a sharp voice cutting through the air. ¡°Little Qing!"

    The boy skidded to a halt, releasing Zhao Li''s hand. He darted towards the source of the voice ¨C a tall man wearing a ripped linen shirt. The sound of an Axe hitting the ground punctuated Little Qing''s joyful cry of ¡°Uncle Zhou!¡± as he leapt into the man''s arms.

    Zhao Li gaped at the newcomer, taken aback by his imposing stature. Uncle Zhou stood at least six feet tall, his chest covered in a thatch of hair that peeked out from his shirt. A scraggly beard framed his face, which broke into a warm smile as he greeted Little Qing.

    Zhou''s gaze shifted to Zhao Li, his eyes narrowing slightly as he took in her appearance. Instinctively, she took a step back, intimidated by his scrutiny.

    ¡°Are you Little Li, Master Zhao Xing''s daughter?¡± he asked, his voice gruff but not unkind.

    ¡°I am,¡± She answered, dropping into a curtsy. Her nerves got the better of her, and she fumbled the gesture, nearly losing her balance.

    ¡°You''ve grown so big since I last saw you,¡± Zhou remarked. ¡°How is your father?"

    ¡°He is well Zhou,¡± Zhao Li replied, straightening up. ¡°He''s coming to see me today.¡± The words came out automatically, a hope she clung to despite the growing doubt in her heart.

    ¡°Oh? Good,¡± Zhou nodded. ¡°When he arrives, tell him Hun Zhou is available for any further work the Purple Mist Sect needs.¡±

    ¡°I will do as you ask, Sir Zhou,¡± Zhao Li promised, her voice small but earnest.

    ¡°Are you done now, Uncle Zhou?¡± Little Qing interrupted, impatience clear in his voice. ¡°Sister Thi and I are going to play!¡±

    Zhou chuckled, ruffling the boy''s hair. ¡°Well, don¡¯t let me keep you from your games!¡± He said with a smile.

    Little Qing didn¡¯t need to be told twice. He grabbed Zhao Li¡¯s hand once more, and they resumed their journey towards the south side of the village.

    As they ran, Zhao Li¡¯s curiosity got the better of her. ¡°Who was that man, Little Qing?¡± She asked between breaths.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s Uncle Zhou. He¡¯s a carpenter,¡± Little Qing explained. ¡°He fixes most of the houses around the village.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before,¡± Zhao Li mused.

    ¡°Yeah, he doesn''t like your stepmother¡¯s family,¡± Little Qing said a matter-of-factually, oblivious to the weight of his words.

    ¡°Oh...¡± Zhao Li fell silent, processing this new information. After a moment, she changed the subject. ¡°Where are we headed?¡±

    ¡°To the fields!¡± Little Qing chirped.

    ¡°Why are we playing in the fields?¡± Zhao Li pressed, confusion evident in her voice.

    ¡°Big Brother Tong promised to teach me how to play Jianzi!¡± Little Qing explained, excitement bubbling in his words. ¡°I want you to come and learn too!¡±

    ¡°Jianzi?¡± Zhao Li echoed, the unfamiliar word rolling off her tongue.

    ¡°Yes, Jianzi!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Little Qing¡¯s brow furrowed as he tried to explain. ¡°It¡¯s... um... you should see it. I can''t really explain it.¡±

    ¡°If you say so...¡± Zhao Li conceded, her curiosity piqued.

    Little Qing veered left, sprinting down a small hill. Zhao Li, already winded from their run, struggled to keep up. Her lungs burned with the exertion, and she found herself slowing down, gasping for breath. A bead of sweat beaded trickled down Zhao Li¡¯s forehead, then droplets splashed on the ground as she bent over, hands on her knees. I can''t keep She mused sourly, then watched as Little Qing disappeared in the distance.

 Chapter 80: People Break Promises All The Time

    Zhao Li mustered all her strength, smiled and waved back. She started a slow jog, one hand pressed to her chest as she tried to regulate her breathing. The gap between them slowly closed as she pushed herself to catch up.

    When Zhao Li finally reached Little Qing, she found him perched on a fallen tree trunk, watching a group of six children engaged in their game of Jianzi. Grateful for the chance to rest, she sank down beside him, her eyes fixed on the spectacle before them.

    The children moved with surprising grace and agility, their focus entirely on the small disc adorned with peacock feathers that they fought to keep aloft. The tallest among them seemed to be the most skilled, consistently flicking the disc to his right with precision. The shortest child in the group often struggled, barely managing to keep the disc from touching the ground.

    To the tall boy¡¯s right, a girl with quick reflexes would knock the disc with her heel, sending it sailing to the left. The boy opposite her would then use his toe to direct it towards the player on his left, keeping the rally going.

    As the game continued, Zhao Li found herself drawn in, itching to join the fun. She turned to Little Qing, ready to suggest they ask to play, but the words died on her lips when she saw his expression. The boy''s face was twisted into a pout, his earlier excitement replaced by disappointment.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhao Li asked, concern coloring her voice.

    Little Qing''s shoulders slumped as he mumbled, ¡°They don''t want us to play.¡±

    ¡°What? Why?¡± Zhao Li''s brow furrowed in confusion.

    ¡°The aim of the game is to make it hard for the next person to keep the tuck in the air. Once a person misses the tuck, they''re out.¡± Little Qing explained, his voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°But they won''t even let us try.¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡± Zhao Li said softly, turning back to watch the game with new understanding.

    As the children continued their rally, Zhao Li observed more closely, picking up on the nuances of the game. After a few minutes, she realized what Little Qing had meant earlier.

    The tall boy flicked the tuck to his left with practiced ease. The disc spun rapidly, its feathers a blur of color. The boy to his left dove dramatically, just managing to tap the tuck and quell its spin. He sent it arcing towards the tree line, where another player deftly kept it in play.

    The tall boy then switched positions with the girl on his right, demonstrating a level of strategy Zhao Li hadn''t expected. He sent the puck left again, continuing the pattern.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Zhao Li said, a hint of frustration in her voice. ¡°He could¡¯ve flicked it to his right and tried to make her reach. She¡¯s clearly the weak link.¡±

    Little Qing slid off the tree trunk, his face set in determination. He bent over, searching the ground intently. Zhao Li watched, puzzled by his actions. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± She asked.

    He didn''t answer immediately, continuing to shuffle dead leaves and fresh grass aside. Suddenly, he straightened, a rough-looking object clutched in his hand. As Little Qing rocked his arm back, Zhao Li''s eyes widened in realization. She leapt to her feet, raising her hands to block his view.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She hissed, her voice sharp with alarm.

    Little Qing¡¯s face was a mask of frustration. ¡°They''re being unfair!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± Zhao Li agreed, her voice softening slightly. ¡°But you can''t throw stones! Do you want to get punished by Aunty Ling?¡±

    The boy''s frown deepened, but he lowered his hand. The stone dropped from his fingers, landing with a soft thud on the grass. ¡°But it¡¯s not fair, He grumbled. ¡°We should be able to play too.¡±

    Before Zhao Li could respond, the sound of grass crunching underfoot made her turn around. The tall boy from the Jianzi game stood behind her, his sudden appearance startling her. She stumbled backward, only for the boy to reach out and shove her roughly.

    Zhao Li lost her balance, falling onto a nearby branch. A sharp pain shot through her hand as a broken twig sliced across her palm. She bit back a cry, exhaling deeply as she tried to maintain her composure. Inside, however, her emotions were in turmoil. Why did he push me?! I did nothing wrong! she thought, anger and hurt warring within her.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°YOU BASTARD!¡± Little Qing¡¯s voice rang out, filled with righteous indignation. He charged towards the tall boy, his small fists clenched at his sides.

    Zhao Li looked up through misty eyes to see the tall boy''s lips curl into a cruel smile. As Little Qing barreled towards him, the older boy simply stepped back and stuck out his foot. Time seemed to slow as Little Qing tripped, his momentum carrying him forward.

    ¡°No!¡± Zhao Li cried out, lunging forward in a desperate attempt to catch her young friend.

    Little Qing fell into her arms, his weight causing her to wince as her injured hand protested the sudden strain. Ignoring her own pain, Zhao Li held him close, her eyes blazing as she glared up at the tall boy.

    ¡°Why?¡± she demanded, her voice trembling with a mix of anger and hurt.

    The tall boy looked down at them, rolling his neck as if preparing for a fight. When he spoke, his voice dripped with disdain. ¡°I was only playing around,¡± He sneered. Then, his eyes narrowed as they fixed on Zhao Li. ¡°But what are you doing here, Demoness? You don¡¯t belong here.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, go back to where you came from,¡± one of the girls chimed in from behind him, her voice laced with contempt.

    Zhao Li swallowed hard, fighting to keep her voice steady. ¡°I¡¯m only here because Little Qing wanted me to watch you play Jianzi.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Little Qing piped up, his voice muffled against Zhao Li¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Big Brother Shun promised to teach me!¡±

    The tall boy ¨C Shun ¨C scoffed. ¡°I did, but I don''t want to anymore.¡±

    ¡°Is it because of me?¡± Zhao Li asked quietly, already knowing the answer.

    ¡°Yes,¡± A boy standing nearby spat. ¡°We don''t associate with Demons!¡±

    Little Qing struggled in Zhao Li''s arms, his face flushed with anger. ¡°That¡¯s not fair! Sister Li is my friend!¡±

    Shun¡¯s face twisted into a sneer. ¡°Your friend looks like a Demoness. Look at her skin, it looks like dirt.¡± He paused, a cruel light gleaming in his eyes. ¡°Humph... DIRT DEMON! YOU DON''T BELONG HERE!¡±

    Zhao Li clenched her fists, fingernails digging into her palms as she fought to hold back tears. She had always known she was different from the other children in the village, but no one had ever been so blatant in their cruelty before. Usually, such comments were muttered under breath as she passed by. But hearing it shouted to her face, seeing the venom painted on their expressions, cut deeper than she had expected.

    Taking a deep breath, Zhao Li pushed the pain in her hands to the back of her mind. She gently extracted the splinters from her palms, acutely aware of the children''s eyes on her. Once done, she pushed herself to her feet, dusting off her clothes with as much dignity as she could muster.

    Kneeling beside Little Qing, she helped him up, carefully brushing the dirt and grass from his clothes. Then, steeling herself, she turned to face Shun.

    The boy¡¯s menacing gaze met hers, his brown eyes cold and hard. Zhao Li felt a flicker of fear, but she pushed it aside. As she studied him, she noticed his thin nose and lips, the swollen cheeks and oddly shaped jaw that made him look as if he''d been slapped too often as a baby. The observations gave her a small measure of comfort ¨C he was just a boy, after all, not some terrifying demon.

    ¡°If I leave,¡± Zhao Li said, her voice quiet but firm, ¡°Do you promise to teach Little Qing how to play Jianzi?¡±

    Shun¡¯s face contorted with disgust. "We don''t make promises to Demoness,¡± He spat, leaning forward aggressively. ¡°But I will gladly teach Little Qing... you just need to leave.¡±

    ¡°Sister Thi!¡± Little Qing cried out, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°Let¡¯s leave. If they don¡¯t want us to learn, we don¡¯t have to stay!¡±

    Shun¡¯s eyes flashed dangerously. ¡°Careful, Little Qing. I like you, but I don¡¯t have to take your mouth!¡± He raised his hand threateningly.

    Zhao Li stepped in front of Little Qing, meeting Shun¡¯s gaze defiantly. She stood her ground, unswayed by his raised hand. ¡°If you plan to strike me, do it now,¡± She said, her voice eerily calm. ¡°Because you will not get another chance. My father, Master Zhao Xing of the Purple Mist Sect, he will be coming for me soon. Me having another mark on my face will not work in your favor.¡± She tilted her head, pushing her cheek out as if daring him to hit her.

    A mocking laugh erupted from Shun¡¯s throat, and malice flashed across his face. It was a look Zhao Li knew all too well ¨C the same expression her stepmother wore when she wanted to send a message. It had always worked before because her stepmother was bigger, stronger. Shun was bigger too... but not by much.

    Little Qing wrenched his hand free from Zhao Li¡¯s grasp and stepped between her and Shun. Despite his small stature, he stood tall, glaring up at the older boy. ¡°If any of you touch her, I¡¯ll tell my grandfather!¡± He shouted, his voice ringing with conviction.

    The aggression in the eyes of Shun¡¯s friends wavered, like dust scattered by a sudden gust of wind. But Shun remained unmoved, his stance rigid and challenging. Unlike his companions, he seemed unafraid of anyone ¨C not even Xiaobo Jun, Little Qing¡¯s grandfather.

    ¡°Your grandfather would never interfere in children''s matters!¡± Shun growled, his voice gruff with barely contained anger.

    Zhao Li gripped Little Qing¡¯s shoulders, trying to pull him back. The boy resisted, attempting to shrug her off, but she held firm. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± She said, her voice tight with worry. ¡°If they don¡¯t want us to play, it¡¯s okay!¡±

    "IT IS NOT!" Little Qing shouted, his small body trembling with emotion. ¡°HE PROMISED!¡±

    ¡°People break promises all the time, Little Qing. This will not be your first disappointment, nor your last.¡± Zhao Li said softly, tinged with a wisdom beyond her years.

    Little Qing turned around, looking up at Zhao Li with pain in his eyes. It was as if her words had struck a chord within his mind. He didn¡¯t realise it himself, but Zhao Li¡¯s words were true¡­and he hated that.

    He broke free of Zhao Li¡¯s grip and ran in the opposite direction. The sound of broken grass filled the air as Zhao Li turned around to follow because if there were a few things she knew in life were pain and disappointment, the most difficult thing about living with both was not having someone you cared about being there with you. ¡°Little Qing WAIT!¡±

 Chapter 81: To Be Stronger

    The spluttering sound of broken grass groaned beneath Zhao Li¡¯s feet as she thundered across the uneven ground, desperately trying to keep up with Little Qing. ¡°Little Qing, slow down!¡± she croaked, her voice raspy from exertion.

    As hard as she tried, her lungs began to burn, unaccustomed to such strenuous activity. She attempted to breathe deeply to cool them, but it only made matters worse, her body rebelling against the unfamiliar strain.

    Little Qin leapt over a fallen tree as though it were a pebble, then veered right along a winding path. Zhao Li felt the strain in her knees as she slowed her pace, clumsily hopping onto the tree trunk and jumping down with far less grace than her younger companion.

    The moment her feet touched the ground, she looked up, watching helplessly as Little Qing¡¯s small form disappeared from view. The pathway leading back to the village snaked around a thick cluster of trees, swallowing him whole.

    As frustration bubbled up inside Zhao Li, she complained under her breath but still forced her aching legs to keep moving. The chase was beginning to grate her nerves. She was six, Little Qing was four... so why was he so much faster? ¡°I should be faster!¡± She thought indignantly. ¡°I¡¯m older!¡±

    As she ran, a question wormed its way into her mind. Why would Little Qing react this way? Had something happened to him? The answer remained elusive, so she shoved the thought to the back of her mind, determined to solve the mystery once she caught up with him.

    Zhao Li focused intently on the sound of Little Qing¡¯s rapidly fading footsteps, straining to keep him within earshot as they delved deeper into the woods. In the distance, she could hear the faint murmur of a river, its gentle burbling a stark contrast to her own labored breathing.

    The seconds stretched on as if they were minutes. Zhao Li¡¯s pace slowed to a crawl as her energy was drained. She tried willing her body into another burst of speed, but her leaden limbs refused to cooperate.

    As her lips grew parched with each passing second. She finally admitted defeat, she dropped to her knees, wincing as blades of grass and fallen branches dug into her skin.

    The thunderous pounding of her heart felt like a hammer in her chest, each beat reverberating throughout her entire body. She gasped for air, hoping to slow her racing pulse and cool her burning lungs, but the effort only intensified her thirst. Her lips, now pale and cracked, felt like sandpaper.

    She scraped her tongue against her bottom teeth, sucking what little saliva she could muster from the crevices of her mouth. She rolled the meager amount of moisture around her lips, but the respite was fleeting.

    Her thirst remained unquenched.

    Zhao Li flopped onto the ground, her gaze drawn upward. She tried focusing on the sky above, but her view was obscured by a canopy of leaves. The overarching branches hung low, their foliage swaying gently in the breeze.

    In this precious moment of silence, Zhao Li allowed herself to be lulled by the peaceful rustling of leaves. It was a welcome reprieve, especially after the torment she¡¯d endured at the hands of Shun and his friends.

    As she lay there, catching her breath, Zhao Li¡¯s mind wandered to earlier events. She berated herself, thinking that if only she had tried harder to learn Jianzi, none of this would have happened. Little Qing wouldn¡¯t be in tears, and she wouldn¡¯t be lying here, alone and frustrated in the middle of the forest.

    Anger and sorrow began to well up inside her, threatening to spill over. She balled her fists, fighting to keep her emotions in check. ¡°Why must they treat me like this?¡± She thought bitterly. ¡°I hate it. I hate all of them. I wish they would all just...¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish the thought, but the tears began to flow freely from her eyes as a deep, aching sorrow took root in her soul. Zhao Li yearned for acceptance, for the simple joy of playing without judgment or ridicule. She longed to be loved by everyone, not just her father. But most of all, Zhao Li desperately wanted a friend.

    She rubbed the tears from her eyes, refusing to let another drop fall. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here,¡± She whispered to herself, her voice barely audible. ¡°Little Qing needs me.¡±

    Zhao Li pushed herself off the ground. Every muscle in her body protested, aching from the strain of her exertion. She tilted her head back, allowing the scattered rays of sunlight filtering through the leaves to warm her face.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    She took a deep breath, steeled herself and set off down the dirt path leading back to the village.

    The pathway twisted and turned, each bend seeming to mock her determination. But after the eighth turn, a sound caught her attention ¨C soft sobs carried on the breeze, coming from somewhere to her right. Zhao Li veered off the path, following the heart-wrenching sound.

    As the sobs grew louder, she finally spotted Little Qing. He was curled up on the ground, hugging himself tightly, his small body shaking with each sob. The sight of him in such a vulnerable state made Zhao Li¡¯s heart ache. She had never seen him like this before; the only expression Little Qing had ever shown her was happiness. To see him crying was a shook her to her core.

    Ignoring the protest of her scraped knees, Zhao Li knelt beside him and wrapped her arms around his trembling form. Little Qing initially resisted, trying to push her away. ¡°Stop! Leave me alone!¡± He shouted, his voice thick with tears. But Zhao Li only hugged him tighter, refusing to let go.

    She wasn¡¯t entirely sure what to do, but she knew from her own experiences of crying herself to sleep that she had always wished for someone to hold her just like this.

    As Little Qing¡¯s resistance gradually weakened, and eventually, he returned her embrace, his tears flowing freely.

    Zhao Li held Little Qing close, letting him cry without judgment or interruption. Though she didn¡¯t know the cause of his distress, she sensed that what he needed most in that moment was her presence and comfort.

    After what felt like an eternity, Little Qing¡¯s sobs began to subside. He slowly pulled away from Zhao Li, wiping his eyes with the back of his hand as he tried to compose himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, his voice still shaky and uncertain. ¡°I didn''t mean to cry like that.¡±

    Zhao Li shook her head, offering him a gentle smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± She assured him. ¡°You don''t have to be sorry. I cry too, sometimes.¡±

    Little Qing looked up at her, his eyes red and puffy from crying. ¡°It hurts,¡± He said softly, his words barely above a whisper. ¡°Promises being broken...¡±

    Zhao Li felt her heart melt at the pain in Little Qing¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I reminded you of a bad memory,¡± She said, her tone filled with concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad memory,¡± Little Qing replied, his brow furrowing slightly. ¡°It¡¯s just that my Da...¡±

    ¡°What about Un¡ª¡° Zhao Li began, but Little Qing cut her off.

    ¡°Forget it,¡± he said, his voice suddenly firmer. ¡°Father said boys don¡¯t cry.¡±

    Little Qin¡¯s words left Zhao Li speechless. She had never heard such a notion before, and the more she thought about it, the less sense it made. Everyone cries! She thought to herself. The idea of suppressing such a natural emotion seemed not only impossible but harmful.

    For Zhao Li, crying had always made her feel powerless, and being powerless was something she despised with every fiber of her being. I want to become strong, She thought fervently. So strong that no one would ever dare treat me badly again!

    She pushed her own feelings of powerlessness aside, focusing instead on Little Qing and how bravely he¡¯d defended her earlier. This isn''t about me right now, She reminded herself. It¡¯s about him.

    Though Little Qing wasn''t physically strong, he had shown incredible courage in standing up for Zhao Li. The memory of how he had pushed back against Shun¡¯s unfairness brought a smile to her face. She didn¡¯t just like it ¨C she loved it.

    Zhao Li pulled Little Qing into another hug, resting her chin atop his head. A pleasant shiver ran down her arms as she thought about how kind he had been to her, how willing he was to stand up to Shun on her behalf. ¡°Thank you, Little Qing,¡± She said softly.

    Little Qing tried to move his head, Confused by her sudden display of affection, but Zhao Li¡¯s embrace held him firmly in place. He glanced up, noticing the smile that had crept onto her face. ¡°Sister Thi?¡± He asked, concerned.

    ¡°You defended me when you didn''t have to...¡± Zhao Li explained, her voice trailing off as she struggled to express the depth of her appreciation.

    ¡°My Da told me it¡¯s a man¡¯s job to protect his wife!¡± Little Qing declared with childish conviction.

    ¡°Wife?¡± Zhao Li repeated, caught off guard by his statement.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to marry Sister Thi!¡± Little Qing affirmed, his earlier distress seemingly forgotten in light of this new declaration.

    Zhao Li felt her face flush, not from shyness, but from a confusing mix of emotions she couldn¡¯t quite name. As she looked into Little Qing¡¯s eyes, she saw nothing but sincerity, which only intensified the warmth spreading across her cheeks. She released him from the hug, suddenly aware of how flustered she felt. Why am I so hot? She pondered. I don''t understand!

    Little Qing smiled at her, his gaze unwavering. Zhao Li found herself shying away, offering a timid smile in return. He took a step back, then turned to leave. ¡°Sister Thi... I am serious,¡± He said, voice filled with determination. ¡°I want to marry you. It¡¯s okay to say no today ¨C my Da said you have to win a woman¡¯s heart. I haven¡¯t won yours yet, but I will.¡±

    He began walking back toward the pathway. He paused, turning back to look at her one last time, his eyes shining with resolve. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me back. I¡¯m fine now,¡± He assured her.

    Zhao Li stood rooted to the spot, watching in stunned silence as Little Qing disappeared into the trees. Her mind whirled with confusion. She had inadvertently reminded him of something painful, yet he had been brave enough to show her his tears ¨C tears that had dried up so quickly.

    As the sound of Little Qing¡¯s footsteps faded away, one thing became crystal clear to Zhao Li. He was the first boy to ever say something like that to her... and despite her confusion, she found that she loved it.

    To be liked by someone else.

 Chapter 82: Flour

    The spluttering sound of broken grass groaned beneath Zhao Li''s feet as she thundered across the uneven ground, desperately trying to keep up with Little Qing. "Little Qing, slow down!" she croaked, her voice raspy from exertion.

    As hard as she tried, her lungs began to burn, unaccustomed to such strenuous activity. She attempted to breathe deeply to cool them, but it only made matters worse, her body rebelling against the unfamiliar strain.

    Ahead, Little Qin effortlessly leapt over a fallen tree as though it were a mere pebble, then veered right along a winding path. Zhao Li felt the strain in her knees as she slowed her pace, clumsily hopping onto the tree trunk and jumping down with far less grace than her younger companion.

    The moment her feet touched the ground, she looked up, watching helplessly as Little Qing''s small form disappeared from view. The pathway leading back to the village snaked around a thick cluster of trees, swallowing him whole.

    Frustration bubbled up inside Zhao Li as she complained under her breath, forcing her aching legs to keep moving. The chase was beginning to grate on her nerves. She was six, Little Qing only four... so why was he so much faster? "I should be faster!" she thought indignantly. "I''m older!"

    The relentless pounding of her heart in her chest served as a constant reminder that each step she took was futile. As she ran, a nagging question wormed its way into her mind: why would Little Qing react this way? Had something happened to him? The answer remained elusive, so she shoved the thought to the back of her mind, determined to solve the mystery once she caught up with him.

    Zhao Li focused intently on the sound of Little Qing''s rapidly fading footsteps, straining to keep him within earshot as they delved deeper into the woods. In the distance, she could hear the faint murmur of a river, its gentle burbling a stark contrast to her own labored breathing.

    Minutes stretched on like hours, and Zhao Li''s pace slowed to a crawl as her energy drained away. She tried to will her body into another burst of speed, but her leaden limbs refused to cooperate.

    Her lips grew increasingly parched with each passing second. Finally admitting defeat, she dropped to her knees, wincing as blades of grass and fallen branches dug into her skin. She became acutely aware of the pain in both knees, a testament to her reckless pursuit.

    The thunderous pounding of her heart felt like a hammer in her chest, each beat reverberating through her entire body. She gasped for air, hoping to slow her racing pulse and cool her burning lungs, but the effort only intensified her thirst. Her lips, now pale and cracked, felt like sandpaper.

    In a desperate attempt to find relief, she scraped her tongue against her bottom teeth, sucking what little saliva she could muster from the crevices of her mouth. She rolled the meager amount of moisture around her lips, but the respite was fleeting. Her thirst remained unquenched, a constant, nagging presence.

    Exhausted beyond measure, Zhao Li flopped onto the ground, her gaze drawn upward. She tried to focus on the sky above, but found her view obscured by a canopy of leaves. The overarching branches hung low, their foliage swaying gently in the breeze, providing a modicum of shade and comfort.

    For a few precious moments, Zhao Li allowed herself to be lulled by the peaceful rustling of leaves. It was a welcome reprieve, especially after the torment she had endured at the hands of Shun and his friends.

    As she lay there, catching her breath, Zhao Li''s mind wandered to earlier events. She berated herself, thinking that if only she had tried harder to learn Jianzi, none of this would have happened. Little Qing wouldn''t be in tears, and she wouldn''t be lying here, alone and frustrated in the middle of the forest.

    Anger and sorrow began to well up inside her, threatening to spill over. She balled her fists, fighting to keep her emotions in check. "Why must they treat me like this?" she thought bitterly. "I hate it. I hate all of them. I wish they would all just..."

    She couldn''t finish the thought. Tears began to flow freely from her eyes, and a deep, aching sorrow took root in her soul. Zhao Li yearned for acceptance, for the simple joy of playing without judgment or ridicule. She longed to be loved by everyone, not just her father. But most of all, Zhao Li desperately wanted a friend.

    With a trembling hand, she rubbed the tears from her eyes, refusing to let another drop fall. "I can''t stay here," she whispered to herself, her voice barely audible. "Little Qing needs me."

    Summoning what little strength remained, Zhao Li pushed herself off the ground. Every muscle in her body protested, aching from the strain of her earlier exertion. She tilted her head back, allowing the scattered rays of sunlight filtering through the leaves to warm her face. Taking a deep breath, she steeled herself and set off down the dirt path leading back to the village.

    The pathway twisted and turned, each bend seeming to mock her determination. But after the eighth turn, a sound caught her attention ¨C soft sobs carried on the breeze, coming from somewhere to her right. Without hesitation, Zhao Li veered off the path, following the heart-wrenching sound.

    As the sobs grew louder, she finally spotted Little Qing. He was curled up on the ground, hugging himself tightly, his small body shaking with each sob. The sight of him in such a vulnerable state made Zhao Li''s heart ache. She had never seen him like this before; the only expression Little Qing had ever shown her was one of happiness. To see him crying was a shock to her system.

    Ignoring the protest of her scraped knees, Zhao Li knelt beside him and wrapped her arms around his trembling form. Little Qing initially resisted, trying to push her away. "Stop! Leave me alone!" he shouted, his voice thick with tears. But Zhao Li only hugged him tighter, refusing to let go.

    She wasn''t entirely sure what to do, but she knew from her own experiences of crying herself to sleep that she had always wished for someone to hold her just like this. Little Qing''s resistance gradually weakened, and eventually, he returned her embrace, his tears flowing freely.

    Zhao Li held Little Qing close, letting him cry without judgment or interruption. Though she didn''t know the cause of his distress, she sensed that what he needed most in that moment was her presence and comfort.

    After what felt like an eternity, Little Qing''s sobs began to subside. He slowly pulled away from Zhao Li, wiping his eyes with the back of his hand as he tried to compose himself. "I''m sorry," he said, his voice still shaky and uncertain. "I didn''t mean to cry like that."

    Zhao Li shook her head, offering him a gentle smile. "It''s okay," she assured him. "You don''t have to be sorry. I cry too, sometimes."

    Little Qing looked up at her, his eyes red and puffy from crying. "It hurts," he said softly, his words barely above a whisper. "Promises being broken..."

    Zhao Li felt her heart melt at the pain in Little Qing''s voice. "I''m sorry if I reminded you of a bad memory," she said, her tone filled with genuine concern.

    "It''s not a bad memory," Little Qing replied, his brow furrowing slightly. "It''s just that my Da..."

    "What about Un¡ª" Zhao Li began, but Little Qing cut her off.

    "Forget it," he said, his voice suddenly firmer. "Father said boys don''t cry."

    Little Qing''s words left Zhao Li speechless. She had never heard such a notion before, and the more she thought about it, the less sense it made. Everyone cries! she thought to herself. The idea of suppressing such a natural emotion seemed not only impossible but harmful.

    To Zhao Li, crying had always made her feel powerless, and being powerless was something she despised with every fiber of her being. I want to become strong, she thought fervently. So strong that no one would ever dare treat me badly again!

    She pushed her own feelings of powerlessness aside, focusing instead on Little Qing and how bravely he had defended her earlier. This isn''t about me right now, she reminded herself. It''s about him.

    Though Little Qing wasn''t physically strong, he had shown incredible courage in standing up for Zhao Li. The memory of how he had pushed back against Shun''s unfairness brought a smile to her face. She didn''t just like it ¨C she loved it.

    Impulsively, Zhao Li pulled Little Qing into another hug, resting her chin atop his head. A pleasant shiver ran down her arms as she thought about how kind he had been to her, how willing he was to stand up to Shun on her behalf. "Thank you, Little Qing," she said softly, her voice filled with genuine gratitude.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Confused by her sudden display of affection, Little Qing tried to move his head, but Zhao Li''s embrace held him firmly in place. He glanced up, noticing the smile that had crept onto her face. "Sister Thi?" he asked, his tone uncertain.

    "You defended me when you didn''t have to..." Zhao Li explained, her voice trailing off as she struggled to express the depth of her appreciation.

    "My Da told me it''s a man''s job to protect his wife!" Little Qing declared with childish conviction.

    "Wife?" Zhao Li repeated, caught off guard by his statement.

    "Yes, I''m going to marry Sister Thi!" Little Qing affirmed, his earlier distress seemingly forgotten in light of this new declaration.

    Zhao Li felt her face flush, not from shyness, but from a confusing mix of emotions she couldn''t quite name. As she looked into Little Qing''s eyes, she saw nothing but sincerity, which only intensified the warmth spreading across her cheeks. She released him from the hug, suddenly aware of how flustered she felt. Why am I so hot? she wondered. I don''t understand!

    Little Qing smiled at her, his gaze unwavering. Zhao Li found herself shying away, offering a timid smile in return. He took a step back, then turned to leave. "Sister Thi... I am serious," he said, his voice filled with determination. "I want to marry you. It''s okay to say no today ¨C my Da said you have to win a woman''s heart. I haven''t won yours yet, but I will."

    With that, he began walking back toward the pathway. He paused, turning back to look at her one last time, his eyes shining with resolve. "You don''t have to follow me back. I''m fine now," he assured her.

    Zhao Li stood rooted to the spot, watching in stunned silence as Little Qing disappeared into the trees. Her mind whirled with confusion. She had inadvertently reminded him of something painful, yet he had been brave enough to show her his tears ¨C tears that had dried up so quickly.

    As the sound of Little Qing''s footsteps faded away, one thing became crystal clear to Zhao Li: he was the first boy to ever say something like that to her... and despite her confusion, she found that she loved it.

    The tranquility of the forest enveloped Zhao Li once more, offering her the peace she so often sought when the village became too much to bear. She remained where she stood, allowing the gentle rustling of leaves and the distant burbling of the river to soothe her racing thoughts.

    Her mind drifted to the villagers of Purple Mist Village, who never truly acknowledged her existence. They treated her like a pariah, their disdain palpable in their silence ¨C at least when her father wasn''t around. During his visits, they would champion him as if he were a savior, their treatment of Zhao Li becoming sickeningly pretentious.

    She hated their two-faced nature, but not as much as she hated her stepmother. The more she dwelled on thoughts of that woman, the more anger bubbled up inside her. I never did anything wrong! Zhao Li thought bitterly. Why did she treat me that way?

    Seeking comfort, Zhao Li hugged herself tightly and sat down beneath a towering tree. Its branches swayed gently overhead, leaves swishing peacefully in the breeze. But the serenity of her surroundings did little to quell the anger simmering within her.

    Almost unconsciously, Zhao Li reached up to touch her left cheek, fingers probing the spot where a lump had formed after her stepmother''s strike. "It hurts," she whispered, though the physical pain had long since faded. What remained was a deeper, more lasting ache ¨C one that no amount of time in the peaceful forest could fully heal.

    As Zhao Li sat there, lost in her tumultuous thoughts, she finally made a decision. Pushing herself off the ground, she dusted off her clothes with a determined set to her jaw. "Fine," she said softly, her voice barely audible even to herself. "I''ll try one more time."

    With renewed purpose, she made her way back to the pathway and set off toward the village. The few villagers she encountered along the way jeered at her as she passed, their taunts following her like persistent shadows. At least they didn''t throw salt at her, she thought grimly, remembering the cruel, secretive actions of those in Purple Mist Village.

    As Zhao Li continued her journey through the forest, she found her spirits lifting despite the earlier unpleasantness. Dappled sunlight filtered through the canopy, painting the ground with an ever-shifting tapestry of light and shadow. On a whim, she decided to take a more leisurely route, veering off toward the old watermill on the far side of the woods.

    The deeper she ventured into the forest, the taller the trees grew, their massive trunks stretching skyward like ancient pillars. The underbrush thickened, forcing Zhao Li to push her way through branches and vines. She remembered how Grandpa Jun had once cleared such a path for her, but now she relished the small adventure of forging ahead on her own.

    After what felt like hours of trekking through the dense foliage, Zhao Li finally caught sight of the watermill in the distance. Her pace quickened, eager to see the old structure up close once more.

    The sound of rushing water filled the air, growing louder with each step. A sense of wonder and peace washed over Zhao Li, sending pleasant shivers across her skin. The beauty of the scene before her was almost overwhelming.

    The watermill itself was a testament to time ¨C old and weathered, yet possessing a rustic charm that captivated her. She circled the structure slowly, drinking in every detail, from the creaky wooden blades to the moss-covered stones that formed its sturdy foundation.

    Lost in her observations, Zhao Li was startled by a rustling noise behind her. She spun around to find a small rabbit regarding her with curious eyes. A smile tugged at her lips as the creature twitched its nose, nibbled briefly on a blade of grass, then turned and hopped back into the undergrowth, apparently unimpressed by her presence.

    Turning her attention back to the watermill, Zhao Li approached the door and pushed it open. The hinges creaked in protest, and the rhythmic churning of gears within filled her ears. Yet even this mechanical symphony couldn''t overpower the soothing splash of water all around her.

    A slightly sweet scent wafted through the air, making Zhao Li''s mouth water. She licked her lips, suddenly aware of how thirsty she had become during her forest trek.

    Following the enticing aroma, Zhao Li made her way up a rickety staircase to the mill''s upper floor. There, she found the source of the scent ¨C dozens of sacks filled with freshly ground flour lay scattered about the room, with the grinding stone itself dominating the left side of the space.

    An idea began to form in Zhao Li''s mind as she approached the nearest sack of flour. Noticing one at the back was already open, she carefully picked her way through the room. As she reached the open sack, a mischievous glint appeared in her eye. I''ll cover myself completely this time, she thought. Maybe that will work!

    With childish enthusiasm, Zhao Li shrugged off her robes, not caring that they became dusted with flour in the process. Clad only in her undergarments, she plunged her hands into the open sack, relishing the soft, powdery texture of the flour between her fingers.

    Slowly, methodically, Zhao Li began to coat herself in the white powder. She started with her hands, then moved to her shoulders, chest, and stomach. Frowning at the stubbornly visible patches of her natural skin tone, she dipped her hands into the flour once more, determined to cover every inch of herself.

    As she worked, a sense of relief washed over her unlike anything she had ever experienced. For the first time in her young life, Zhao Li felt as though she might finally blend in ¨C that people would look at her and see someone just like them, rather than a strange outsider to be feared or mocked.

    As Zhao Li sat there, she finally pushed herself off the ground and dusted her clothes off. "Fine," She said softly, "I''ll try one more time."

    She made her way back to the pathway and made her way to the village. The few villagers that saw her jeered at her when she passed, at least they didn''t throw salt at her whilst she passed like they secretly did in the Purple Mist Village.

    As Zhao Li walked through the forest, the sunlight filtered through the trees, dappling the ground with light and shadow. She had decided to take a leisurely walk to the watermill on the other side of the woods, just to enjoy the tranquility of the forest.

    She took in the sights and sounds of the forest around her. She heard the chirping of birds and the rustling of leaves in the wind, and she felt at peace.

    The deeper she went into the woods, the taller the trees were whilst the underbrush grew thicker. Forcing her to push through branches and vines, something Grandpa Jun had done for her, still...she enjoyed the adventure.

    After what felt like hours, she finally saw the watermill in the distance. She quickened her pace, eager to see it up close.

    The sound of rushing water filled the air, and the sense of wonder and peace sent goosebumps frolicking across her skin, enamoured by the beauty of the sound.

    The watermill was old and rustic, but it had a certain charm that captivated her. She walked around the mill, taking in every detail, from the creaky wooden blades to the mossy stones that made up the foundation.

    Lost in thought, as she watched the creaky wooden blades rotate a rustling noise behind her caught her attention. She turned around and saw a small rabbit, looking up at her with curious eyes.

    She smiled at the rabbit and it twitched its head at her before nibbling on a piece of grass before turning around and squandering back into the forest, not caring for Zhao Li''s smile.

    Zhao Li walked up to the door of the watermill and pushed it open. The door creaked open and the sound of the gears churning in conundrum groaned into her ears. The splashing sound of the water around her still sounded as soothing as it could be.

    A slightly sweet scent floundered into her nose, drying her Zhao Li lips. She smacked her lips together and scrapped her tongue against her teeth once more and felt the water flood from her tongue once more.

    She walked toward the staircase in front of her, following the scent of the flour. As she made it to the top flour, the grinder sat on the left of the room whilst dozens of sacks of flour lay on the ground.

    Zhao Li smiled and walked towards the closest sack of flour. A sack at the back was already open, so she sithed through the sacks making her way towards it. She dipped her hands in the bag, then caught herself in thought. I''ll get it all over me this time, maybe that will work!

    She took off her robes, getting flour on all of them, but was too excited to care. Once her robes were off, she made her way back to the sack and dipped her hand into the flour sack.

    The soft powdery substance felt like a feather in her hands and she rubbed it together, feeling bits fall back into the sack.

    Zhao Li slowly began rubbing the flour against her hands, shoulders, chest and stomach. As she looked at her stomach, she realise she could still see the puce colour of her skin.

    She re-dipped her hand in the flour and rubbed the flour on her stomach till it was white as chalk, then she bent down and rubbed her thighs, knees and feet until it was completely white.

    Relief washed over her, like none ever before. This was the first time she felt as though people wouldn''t look at her funny, nor call her a demoness because she looked like everyone and everyone looked like her!

    Zhao Li twirled, spun and danced around the room, feeling exhilarated. Thoughts of how everyone would finally accept her filled her with joy. "They''ll teach me Jianzi now!" She said aloud.

    A loud thud echoed behind her, forcing Zhao Li to stop. She turned around, heart in the bottom of her throat. Her eyes lit up with happiness and sprinted across the ground, not caring about her lack of clothes.

    Her lips curled into a smile and she leapt into the air, waiting for the long embrace she''d been craving for so long. "Daddy!"

 Chapter 83: I Promise, Lier

    Words.

    That¡¯s what eluded Zhao Xing as he watched his Zhao Li ran towards him, powder puffing from her skin likes mist. She leapt into his arms, heartache like no other pulsed within his chest as he held her, trying to find comforting words for his daughter. What have they done to her? He thought. No, what have I done to her?

    He forced a smile and cradled her in his arms. The longer she stayed in his embrace, the more he could feel the pain and desperation emanating from her. She was crying softly, her tears mixing with the white powder that covered her face.

    Zhao Xing¡¯s heart ached for his daughter. He¡¯d always known that life in the village would be hard, especially for someone like her, who was different from the others. But he¡¯d never imagined it would be this bad. This is my fault; I never talked to her about the difference in skin color, but the intentions of the heart are true.

    He stroked her hair gently and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay dear, Daddy¡¯s here. Everything¡¯s gonna be alright.¡±

    Xing knew his words were empty, but it was best he could off right now. In truth, he didn¡¯t know how to fix this, but worst of all he didn¡¯t know how to make Zhao Li feel accepted, but most importantly. He wanted to be loved from everyone around you.

    ¡°Sweety, you have to wash up and get ready. I¡¯m taking you by Aunty Lin.¡±

    ¡°But daddy.¡±

    ¡°Please Li¡¯er.¡± He said calmly, but firmly.

    Zhao Xing led Zhao Li to the nearby river. The water flowed gently, reflecting the afternoon sun. He knelt beside her at the river''s edge, his weathered hands gently cupping the cool water.

    ¡°Li¡¯er come,¡± He said softly.

    ¡°Yes Da?¡± She said looking up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wash up.¡±

    ¡°But Da,¡±

    ¡°Li¡¯er¡­lets wash up¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± She said in protest.

    Xing undressed himself and walked into the water holding Zhao Li¡¯s hand.

    As the water rose to Zhao Li¡¯s waist, she became frantic. The white flour dissolved from her skin, swirling away in pale eddies around her small body. Her eyes widened in panic, and she began to thrash in the water, trying desperately to keep the powder on her skin.

    ¡°No, no, no!¡± She cried out ¡°Da, its coming off! Make it stay!¡±

    Zhao Xing felt his heart constrict, the desperation in his Zhao Li¡¯s voice made him feel helpless. He gently but firmly grasped both of her hands, steadying her in the flowing river.

    ¡°Li¡¯er, look at me,¡± Xing said, trying his best to hide the turmoil brewing within his chest. He squeezed her hands reassuringly, trying to anchor her with his touch. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let it wash away. You don¡¯t need it, you¡¯re beautiful as you are.¡±

    The tears streamed down Zhao Li¡¯s face, cutting trails through the remaining flour. ¡°But Da, I want to be like everyone else! I don¡¯t want to be different anymore!¡±

    Xing swallowed deeply, fighting back his own tears. He continued to hold her hands, his thumbs rubbing soothing circles on her palms. ¡°I know it hurts, Li¡¯er. I know everyone around you don¡¯t have your skin colour, but that doesn¡¯t matter. Your heart is what matters.¡±

    ¡°They call me a Demoness father,¡±

    ¡°A Demoness is someone evil Li¡¯er, are you evil.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe I am,¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t sweety.¡± Xing said softly. He  squeezed her shoulder and knelt down in the water. ¡°What you do, decides who you are. Your actions influence your decisions and your decisions influence your actions.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t like me¡­¡± She said, burying her face into his head.

    Zhao Xing, stood up and hugged her tightly. ¡°Because they¡¯re ignorant.¡±

    Zhao Xing gently lifted Zhao Li¡¯s chin, encouraging her to look around them. The riverbank was dotted with an array of wildflowers, their vibrant colors a stark contrast to the green grass and the flowing water.

    ¡°Look at the flowers, Li¡¯er,¡± He said softly. ¡°Look at the difference they all have. There are red poppies, purple violets, yellow daisies, and white chrysanthemums. Each one is unique, just like you.¡±

    As he smiled down at her, the words he¡¯d been looking for finally came to him. ¡°Your skin is like this violet, rich and beautiful. And look at that patch of sunflowers over there - their golden petals remind me of the warmth in your smile.¡±

    Zhao Li¡¯s eyes widened as she looked from flower to flower, then back to her own skin. ¡°The chrysanthemums may be pale, and the poppies may be bright red, but does that make either of them less beautiful?¡± Xing asked gently.

    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t. Each flower is perfect in its own way, just as you are.¡±

    ¡°You, my dear Li¡¯er, are the most beautiful flower in my garden. Your skin is like the richest soil, nurturing and full of life. Never be ashamed of it.¡±Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    A small smile began to form on Zhao Li''s face, her eyes lighting up with understanding. She looked at the colorful array of flowers around them, then back at her own hands, seeing them in a new light.

    ¡°Thank you, Da,¡± She whispered, wrapping her arms around him in a tight hug.

    Zhao Xing''s heart swelled with relief and love as he returned the embrace, feeling the tension leave his daughter¡¯s small body. He knew there would be more challenges ahead, but for now, this moment of understanding was enough.

    The father and daughter walked further into the water, the last of the flour washed away, Zhao Li¡¯s sobs gradually subsided into hiccups. Xing gently pulled her closer, the cool water swirling around them both. ¡°Let''s get you cleaned up properly now, okay?¡±

    Zhao Li nodded weakly, her small body still trembling slightly. Xing cupped his hands, bringing cool water up to wash her face tenderly. As he cleaned away the last traces of flour and tears, he couldn''t help but marvel at the resilience in his daughter''s eyes, even as they shimmered with unshed tears.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get ready, let me take you to Aunty Lin for a bit, its times for lunch.¡±

    ¡°Yes Da,¡±

    <ul>

    <li> </li>

    </ul>

    Zhao Xing carried Zhao Li on his back to Xiabo Jun¡¯s abode. As he leapt from tree to tree, he couldn¡¯t help but think about all the times he had tried to shield her from the harsh realities of the world. He had thought that by keeping her close to him, he could protect her from the prejudice and cruelty of the villagers.

    But he had been wrong. He had only succeeded in isolating her, making her feel even more alone and different.

    As the father and daughter approached Xiabo Jun¡¯s abode. The sight of Zhao Li¡¯s tears was lingering in his mind, despite his smile. Xing knew he had to do something. Anything, to protect her. But the path ahead was uncertain, and his options were limited. Where are you Su¡¯er? I need you RIGHT NOW, He grumbled to himself.

    The house stood at the edge of the village, framed by a forest of towering bamboo trees that swayed gently in the breeze. It was a peaceful place, far removed from the harsh whispers and judgmental gazes of the villagers.

    ¡°Elder Jun!¡± Xing shouted out, the old man was sitting at his door kneading flour. The gentleman that graced his lips, made Xing feel welcomed.

    Throughout the years, his smile hadn¡¯t changed. It was the same warm smile he met that night in the forest when he offered Xing a spot, and a chance to live within the Purple Mist Valley.

    ¡°Brother Xing,¡± Xiabo Jun said, nodding to him before his eyes fell on Zhao Li. ¡°Little Li¡¯er. It¡¯s good to see you as well.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Jun!¡± She said loudly, imitating her father. The little girl ran into his hands. The old man hugged her back with a smile on his face, but he ensured he didn¡¯t touched her with his floured hands. ¡°Ah, Little Li¡¯er, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I am now?¡± She said muffled with his tunic.

    ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t pat you as my hands are dirty, you mind going inside for a bit, play with Little Qing, he¡¯s seems to be in a mood. Aunty Lin has soon finished the soup for lunch.¡±

    ¡°Soup? Really?¡±

    ¡°Aye aye, there¡¯s also dumplings in it,¡± He said with a wink as he looked down at her.

    Xing watched as her smile widened with happiness, that filled him with such joy. She needs this, He mused, she needs to socialise with people.

    ¡°Go on Li¡¯er, I¡¯ll be there in a moment, I have something to discuss with Elder Jun,¡±

    ¡°Yes Father,¡± She said releasing her hug. She turned around smiled at him, then ran inside.

    As Zhao Li disappeared into the house, Xiabo Jun turned to Zhao Xing, his smile fading into a look of concern. ¡°Brother Xing, we need to talk about Li¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°We do, that¡¯s why I came.¡± Xing nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t lie Elder Jun. I¡¯ve been... struggling.¡±

    The two men moved to sit on a nearby bench, the bamboo forest rustling softly behind them. Xiabo Jun sighed heavily, his aged hands clasped tightly in his lap.

    ¡°Xing, I haven¡¯t seen Li¡¯er fully grow, but I can feel her desire to be loved. That only happens when a child is neglected. You need to fix that. Look at her, she¡¯s a bright, beautiful child, but...¡± He said calmly before pausing, choosing his words wisely. ¡°The villagers, they don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°I kn¡ª¡°

    ¡°They don¡¯t care to understand either,¡± He said, cutting Xing off. ¡°Their ignorance breeds from fear, and that fear... is hurting her.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± He said, clenching his jaw as anger and pain flashed within his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve tried to protect her, shield her from their cruelty, but today...¡± His trailing into a hoarse.

    ¡°Today I realized I¡¯ve only made things worse. She covered herself in flour, Elder Jun. My little girl tried to hide who she is!¡±

    Xiabo Jun placed a comforting hand on Xing''s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, my friend. But we must consider whether her staying in the village is truly what¡¯s best for her.¡±

    ¡°And where else can she go? The sect? She¡¯s too young, too innocent for that life. At least here, she has a chance at a normal childhood.¡± Xing said, pacing back and forth.

    ¡°Does she?¡± Xiabo Jun challenged, his voice rising with passion. ¡°She¡¯s an Axsumite. Her life was never going to be normal. Here. In Huaxia, you know this. Can you truly aim for her to have a normal childhood?¡±

    ¡°I had to try!¡± Xing snapped, flustered.

    ¡°Yet, she¡¯s being ostracized by everyone in the valley. Xing¡­she used flour to try to change her skin colour because she wants to fit in.

    ¡°Elder Jun!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it either, but she did it for a reason. Life in the sect might be harsh, but at least there, she won¡¯t be alone.¡±

    The two men stared at each other, the weight of their words hanging heavy in the air. Finally, Xing''s shoulders slumped, the fight draining out of him.

    ¡°One month,¡± He said quietly. ¡°I want to give one more month. If things don¡¯t improve, if she doesn''t find happiness... I¡¯ll take her back to the sect permanently.¡±

    Xiabo Jun sighed before nodding solemnly. ¡°One month isn¡¯t enough, but I understand why you only want to try for a month.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Elder Jun, I know you¡¯re hands are full already with Little Qing.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Little Qing loves Li¡¯er. We¡¯ll do our best to make her feel welcome.¡±

    Zhao Xing gave the Elder a deep bow and he could hear Elder Jun walking away. ¡°We¡¯re brothers, no need for the bows. I told you this six years ago.

    ¡°Thank you none the less.¡±

    Xing made his way into the house, leaving Elder Jun at the door to continue kneading his flour.

    He stepped into the house, looking to find Zhao Li. He found her, sitting with Little Qing, laughing over a game. The sight warmed his heart, even as it ached with the weight of his decision.

    ¡°Li¡¯er,¡± He called softly. ¡°Can we talk for a moment?¡±

    Zhao Li looked up, her smile fading slightly as she sensed the seriousness in her father''s tone. She nodded and followed him to a quiet corner of the room.

    Xing knelt down to her level, taking her small hands in his. ¡°Li¡¯er, I¡¯ve been thinking. How would you like to stay here in the village for a while? With Aunty Lin and Grandpa Jun?¡±

    Zhao Li¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Stay here? Without you?¡±

    Xing nodded. ¡°For one month. If things go well, if you''re happy here, then... then we''ll think about you coming back to the sect with me permanently.¡±

    Zhao Li opened her mouth as if to protest, but then closed it again, her brow furrowing in thought. After a moment, she nodded slowly. ¡°Da. I don¡¯t want to, but I¡¯ll try¡­¡±

    Pride swelled in Xing¡¯s chest at his daughter¡¯s bravery. He pulled her into a tight hug. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not leaving right away. I¡¯ll stay with you for three days before I have to return to the sect.¡±

    Zhao Li hugged him back fiercely. ¡°Promise?¡±

    ¡°I promise, Li¡¯er. Three whole days, just you and me.¡±

    As they held each other, Xing silently prayed that this decision

 Chapter 84: Luck

    The winds of the forest whispered, as Bai Yue¡¯s tiny feet padded softly over a carpet of fallen leaves. Shafts of golden sunlight pierced through the canopy, creating a pattern on the forest floor.

    The air was green and thick, its scent wad mixture of damp earth and fragrant pine, a perfume that filled the young girl¡¯s lungs with each careful breath.

    As the towering trees stretched skyward, their gnarled branches reached out like protective arms covering ae child that wandered beneath them. The moss-covered stones and fallen logs dotted the landscape, nature''s own obstacles in this verdant playground. A gentle breeze whispered through the leaves, carrying with it the distant song of a babbling brook and the melodious calls of unseen birds.

    The forest pulsed with a quiet energy, alive yet peaceful, bustling yet serene. Bai Yue felt small amidst the trees surrounding her. Here, far from the worries of the world beyond, she could almost forget the burden that weighed heavily on her young shoulders.

    Yu scanned the ground, her brown eyes searching the telltale leaves of the ginseng plant. She knew that if she could find a single root, it might ease the financial strain her aunt and uncle were under.

    Her small hands, already calloused from work beyond her years, gently parted ferns and pushed aside decaying leaves.

    Old man Chen was one of the village herbalist. His wrinkled face made him seem unapproachable, but Bai Yue was desperate.

    She didn¡¯t want to leave her aunt and uncle, but she had to contribute, she had to show them that she wanted to stay.

    Old man Chen showed her a dried root, then explained its value to her. He then showed her how to harvest the ginseng. ¡°Remember, little one,¡± She reminisced, his voice  creaky as a rusty hinge, ¡°Ginseng is precious. It takes years to grow, so we must respect it.¡±

    Those words echoed in her mind as she continued her search.

    The forest floor was green and brown, making it difficult for her young eyes to distinguish one plant from another, but Bai Yue was determined. She had to be.

    The image of her aunt¡¯s worried face and her uncle¡¯s tired eyes drove her forward, even as the sun climbed higher in the sky.

    A rustling sound caught her attention, and Bai Yue turned around slowly. The deer that stared at Bai Yue was large, its liquid eyes looked at her with curiosity, unlike Bai Yue¡¯s fear, which made her freeze.

    She should be, she was five years old.

    The girl and deer stood motionless, their hearts beating in the stillness of the forest. Then, with a flick of its white tail, the deer bounded away, disappearing into the undergrowth as silently as it had appeared.

    Bai Yue let out a sigh of relief, not realising she¡¯d been holding her breath the entire time. She was left awed, but she was she was too young to understand. All forests had hidden wonders, which was a world apart from her village.

    Here, she wasn¡¯t the orphan taken in by kind but struggling relatives. She was simply a part of nature, as much as the deer or the trees themselves.

    As the sun passed its zenith, Bai Yue finally spotted what she¡¯d been searching for. In the short distance, nestled below a falling old oak.

    A cluster of leaves she recognized from Old Chen¡¯s teachings. Her heart raced as she approached, careful not to disturb the surrounding vegetation.

    She run up the plant, feet mushing into the ground. As she approached the plant, she knelt down beside the plant.  As she brushed away the soil around its base. The root she uncovered was small, perhaps only a few years old, but it was unmistakably ginseng.

    She loosened the soil with the best utmost care she had in her, as a five year old. As she eased the root from the ground without breaking it. As she held it in her hands, a mix of triumph and guilt washed over her. She had found a treasure, yes, but at the cost of a life that had been growing here for years.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± She whispered, talking to the forest. ¡°I promise to use it well.¡±

    She tucked the ginseng safely into the small pouch old man Chen gave her. She realized how long she¡¯d been in the forest for a long while, and needed to return.

    As the light above was setting to the west, the golden hue of late afternoon coming into view. She needed to start heading back before her aunt and uncle began to worry.

    She turned to leave, a sound caught her ear. It was faint at first, barely distinguishable from the rustle of leaves, but it grew clearer as she listened.

    Water.

    The babbling brook she had heard earlier was close by. Thirst suddenly made itself known, and Bai Yue decided to seek out the stream before beginning her journey home.

    Bai Yue followed the sound and came upon a small clearing where a brook cut through the forest floor. The water sparkled in the sunlight, clear and inviting. She stalked herself down a small descent.

    The water oscillated, making a smooth swishing sound. Bai Yue came closer to edge of the water. She knelt down, cupping her hands to drink the cool, refreshing water. As she quenched her thirst, she noticed something unusual upstream.

    A partially hidden log that seemed to fallen from a cliff above, had a glint of metal embedded within it. Bai Yue¡¯s curiosity piqued and she made her way along the bank.

    She drew closer to the fallen log and a small metal box appeared around the roots. Its surface look dull, despite how close Bai Yue got close to the roots.

    She knelt, which felt like the one hundredth time and touched the jade case. A soft cold sensation ran up her arm, unfamiliar to her. This feels so smooth, She thought, I might be able to get something for it.

    Bai Yue began pulling the jade box, but it didn¡¯t move. She did so for close to a minute, but the roots wrapped around it didn¡¯t budge. She turned opposite the tree, squatted over and began to pull the box up, but it didn¡¯t move.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    She spent between twenty to thirty minutes, trying different ways to pull the jade box free, but it was of no good.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t working,¡± She huffed, feeling her lungs scream for air. She dropped to the ground, hitting her bum and feeling the pain of it throb.

    Bai Yue sat on the forest floor, her chest heaving with exertion. She stared at the stubborn jade box, still firmly wedged between the roots of the fallen log. The sun was sinking lower in the sky, painting the forest in warm hues of orange and gold. She knew she should head home, but something about the mysterious box called to her.

    ¡°One more try,¡± She whispered to herself, her determination renewed.

    Bai Yue examined the roots that held it captive. She noticed that some were thinner than others, more pliable. With her small fingers, she began to work at these weaker points, gently prying and tugging.

    Slowly, ever so slowly, the roots began to give way. Bai Yue felt a surge of excitement as she made progress, carefully untangling the box from its wooden prison. It was painstaking work, and more than once she nearly gave up, but the thought of what might be inside kept her going.

    As the last root fell away, Bai Yue let out a small cry of triumph. She raised her left hand in celebration, then sat down placing the jade box on her lap.

    The jade box, now free, sat in her lap. She took a long hard look, realising it had intricate carvings on its surface ¨C swirling patterns that reminded her of clouds and mountains. It was heavier than she expected, and a small, tarnished latch kept it sealed.

    Bai Yue fumbled with the latch. It was stiff from years of disuse, but eventually, it gave way with a satisfying click. She held her breath as she lifted the lid, half-expecting it to be empty after all her effort.

    It wasn¡¯t empty.

    Nestled inside on a bed of what looked like ancient silk, lay a necklace with a jade pendant. Bai Yue gasped, surprised as she stared at the necklace.

    As she lifted it from the box,the pendant was a small, flat disc, about the size of a coin. In the center was a single character, etched deeply into the jade: luck.

    Bai Yue slipped the necklace over her head. She tucked it carefully under her clothing and the cool sensation she felt made goosebumps rise around her chest.

    As she stood up, brushing the dirt from her clothes, Bai Yue felt different. It wasn''t anything she could put into words, but there was a warmth in her chest that hadn''t been there before. She looked around the forest, and for a moment, it seemed as if the trees were standing a little taller, the birds singing a little sweeter.

    She looked down at the Jade box, the urge to take it home was there, but knowing how chatty her aunt was, someone would steal it, like they did the one mirror her sister had left her.

    Bai Yue looked at the jade box one last time, her small fingers tracing the intricate patterns on its surface. She couldn''t risk taking it home, but the thought of leaving it exposed seemed wrong. An idea formed in her young mind.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hide it,¡± She whispered to herself, ¡°So I can come back for it later.¡±

    She glanced around, searching for the perfect spot. Her eyes landed on a large, gnarled tree not far from the stream. Its massive roots created natural hollows in the earth, perfect for concealment.

    She hurried over, the jade box clutched tightly to her chest. She knelt by the tree, setting the box down gently. She began to dig, the soil was soft and damp, making her task easier, but it still took time. Her small fingers scooped away earth, creating a hole just big enough for the box.

    As she worked, Bai Yue hummed softly to herself, a lullaby her mother used to sing. The melody drifted through the forest, mingling with the sounds of birds and rustling leaves. It felt right, somehow, as if she were returning something to the earth.

    As the hole got deep enough. Bai Yue carefully placed the jade box inside, making sure it was completely covered. She patted the soil down firmly, then scattered leaves and twigs over the spot to disguise her handiwork.

    She stood back, surveying her efforts. To her eyes, it looked perfect ¨C indistinguishable from the rest of the forest floor. Bai Yue turned to leave, satisfied with her work but not before placing her hand on the tree''s rough bark.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured,

    For keeping my secret.¡±

    The sun was now low on the horizon, painting the sky in brilliant shades of orange and pink. Bai Yue knew she had stayed out far longer than intended. With one last glance at her hidden treasure, she set off towards home, her feet moving swiftly along the familiar path.

    She emerged from the forest¡¯s edge, Bai Yue could see the village coming to life for the evening. Smoke rising from a few chimneys as families prepared their evening meals, and the sound of children playing filled the air.

    ¡°Bai Yue!¡± Her aunt called out, ¡°Where have you been? I was two seconds away from sending your uncle to look for you!¡±

    She froze, looking at her aunt who standing at the village panfeng, awaiting her arrival.

    Bai Yue, scared, but knowing full well how her Auntie¡¯s temper flared, she kept walking towards her. Everyone in the vicinity eyes on her.

    She didn¡¯t like that, being looked at.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Auntie,¡± Bai Yue said, her head bowed. ¡°I was hoping to find something in the forest to bring back to eat.¡±

    ¡°..and?¡± Aunt Mei asked,

    Bai Yue pulled a two mangoes from her pouch. Her aunt expression softened at the mangoes, but she still shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re too young to be wandering the forest alone for so long. Come inside now, there¡¯s work to be done before supper.¡±

    Aunt Mei led her to the house, boys and girls teasing her as she passed them by. She steeled herself, letting their words wash over her.

    This time¡­their words were kinder, than when she was alone.

    Gu¡¯er¡­also known as Orphan.

    She hated to be called that, despite it truths, but she hated that her parents died¡­who would?

    As Bai Yue followed her aunt into the house, the warmth and familiar scents enveloping around her. She could hear her uncle in the back, chopping wood for the fire.

    ¡°Wash up quickly,¡± Her aunt instructed, ¡°Then I need you to help me prepare the vegetables for our meal.¡±

    Bai Yue nodded, moving to the wash basin. As she splashed water on her face and hands, she felt the weight of the necklace against her chest. A small smile played on her lips, her secret giving her a warm, comforting feeling.

    After taking a bath, Bai Yue joined her aunt at the table. Her small hands worked deftly, washing and chopping vegetables with a skill beyond her years. As they worked side by side, her aunt spoke of village gossip and plans for the coming week.

    ¡°Old Zhao¡¯s daughter is getting married next month,¡± Her aunt said, her knife rhythmically chopping carrots. ¡°We¡¯ll need to start saving for a gift. And the harvest festival is approaching ¨C we¡¯ll need to decide what to bring for the communal feast.¡±

    Bai Yue nodded at appropriate moments, acknowleding her aunt.

    ¡°Are you listening, Yue¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°Yes aunty, The city officials will be visiting next week.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­apprently, They''ll be inspecting our crops and deciding how much we need to send to Shaanxi. We¡¯ll need to make sure everything is in order.¡±

    Bai Yue''s ears perked up at this. She knew how important their village was in providing food for the nearby city. Her uncle often spoke about the responsibility they held, and the pressure it sometimes brought.

    ¡°Will they stay long?" Bai Yue asked, curious about these visitors from the city.

    Her aunt shook her head. ¡°No, child. They¡¯ll come, inspect the fields, meet with the village elders, and be gone before sundown. But it''s crucial that we make a good impression. Our livelihoods depend on it.¡±

    As they continued preparing the vegetables, Bai Yue''s uncle entered the house, his face creased with worry. He exchanged a meaningful glance with her aunt before speaking.

    ¡°The wheat in the north field isn¡¯t doing well,¡± He said, his voice low. ¡°If it doesn''t improve before the officials arrive, we might be in trouble.¡±

    Bai Yue watched as her aunt''s face fell. She knew what this meant - if their crop yield was too low, the village might face penalties or reduced payment from the city. It could mean harder times ahead for everyone.

    ¡°Perhaps we can ask Old Man Chen if he has any remedies that might help,¡± Her aunt suggested, but the worry in her voice was clear.

    As the adults continued their hushed conversation, Bai Yue felt a strange mix of emotions. She wanted to help, to do something that could make a difference. Her hand unconsciously went to her chest, where the hidden necklace lay against her skin.

    The character for "luck" etched into its surface seemed to take on new meaning. Could this necklace somehow help her family, her village? But how could a five-year-old girl with a mysterious pendant make any difference in the face of failing crops and demanding city officials?

    As her aunt called her to help set the table for dinner, Bai Yue''s young mind raced with possibilities. She didn''t understand much about farming or city politics, but she knew one thing - she had to try to help, somehow.

 Chapter 85: Little Thief

    Sichuan sprawled across the landscape like a slumbering dragon, its scales glinting in the harsh summer sun. In the distance, to travelers, it appeared a jewel of civilization, with towering pagodas and ornate temples reaching towards the heavens.

    However, when you drew closer, the cracks in its facade became apparent, much like the parched earth that surrounded it.

    The drought had gripped Sichuan for months, like the rest of Huaxia. It turned what was once a lush paradise into a dustbowl of desperation.

    The mighty Jinjiang River, which had nourished the city for centuries, now flowed as a mere trickle, its muddy banks exposed like the ribs of a starving beast. The air hung heavy with the scent of withered crops and unfulfilled promises, a constant reminder of nature''s cruel indifference to human suffering.

    In the heart of the city, the contrast between wealth and poverty was stark and unyielding. The northern quarter, home to nobles and merchants, boasted wide, clean streets lined with cherry blossom trees. Ornate mansions stood proudly behind high walls, their occupants blissfully insulated from the hardships that plagued their less fortunate neighbors. The sound of tinkling fountains and delicate wind chimes drifted on the breeze, a cruel mockery of the water that had become more precious than jade.

    The southern quarter of Sichuan told a different tale. Narrow, winding alleyways snaked between dilapidated buildings, their walls stained with the grime of generations. The air was thick with the stench of unwashed bodies and rotting garbage, punctuated by the occasional whiff of spices from street vendors¡¯ carts. Here, the drought¡¯s effects were felt most keenly, as families fought over every drop of water and children with hollow eyes begged for scraps.

    The city guards that patrolled the southern quarter, did so with fear and resignation. Crime had surged in the wake of the drought, as desperate citizens turned to theft and violence to survive.

    Gangs now roamed unchecked, extorting protection money from struggling merchants and preying on the weak. As the numbers for the city guards dwindled for the southern quarter, so did their loyalties.

    Many were bribed to look the other way, making citizens within the southern quadrant¡­expendable at best, in the eyes of some magistrates.

    In cold cruel world such as this, Wei Long was barely six years old but he¡¯d learned to survive and quickly. The boy moved through the crowded streets like a fish through water, his small size and quick reflexes allowing him to slip unnoticed between the legs of adults.

    His eyes, were always alert, as he constantly scanned his surroundings, searching for potential marks and escape routes with equal intensity.

    Once, he had been the cherished son of a carpenter, living a modest but happy life in the outskirts of Sichuan. But the drought had taken everything ¨C first his fathers work, then their home, and finally his parents themselves, claimed by a fever that swept through the refugee camps.

    All of this took place within a year. And now, the city was his home, his hunting ground, and theft was the only skill that kept him fed.

    He wasn¡¯t always good, the first beatings he¡¯d received, forced him to adapt. And adapt he did. It was that, or starve. And starving was not something he¡¯d allow.

    Even though, Wei Long lived a life of desperation he held to a certain code. One that set him apart from the common cutpurses and pickpockets.

    He didn¡¯t choose victims based on the fullness of their purses or the fineness of their clothes. He chose them based on how they treated their peers.

    Subtly, it was like revenge for him. He saw how his father was treated, and held the anger that was brewing for him. Stealing from such men, was his way at getting back at such people. He had developed

    ¡­and he liked it.

    Wei Long even developed an uncanny ability to read people, to see past their outward appearance and into the nature of their hearts.

    A richly dressed merchant who casually knocked aside a beggar would find his coinpurse mysteriously lighter. A noble lady who berated her servants for the slightest perceived slight might discover her jade hairpin missing. But a humble farmer who shared his meager lunch with a stray dog, or a shopkeeper who gave free dumplings to hungry children ¨C these, Wei Long left alone, no matter how tempting their possessions might be.

    Wei Long crouched in the shadow of a fruit vendor¡¯s stall, his eyes fixed on the bustling street before him. The air was thick with the mingled scents of overripe melons and human sweat. The constant buzz of conversation was punctuated by the occasional shout of a hawker or the clatter of a passing cart.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    A commotion near the end of the street caught his attention. A group of men in the fine robes of government officials was making its way through the crowd, flanked by burly guards who shoved aside anyone who didn''t move quickly enough. Wei Long¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched one of the officials, a portly man with a face like a spoiled dumpling, kick a young woman who hadn''t prostrated herself fast enough.

    The boy¡¯s decision was made in an instant. He slipped from his hiding place and began to weave through the crowd, timing his movements to coincide with the ebb and flow of bodies around him. As he drew closer to the group of officials, he allowed himself to be jostled by the press of people, stumbling slightly as if pushed off balance.

    Wei Long barely stretched out his arms, brushing against the portly official¡¯s robe. To any onlooker, it would have seemed nothing more than an accidental touch as the boy regained his footing.

    He gelled into the crowd with such ease, a knowing smile appeared on his face. He gripped the purse he¡¯d just stolen as if it were his last meal.

    His heart thumped within his chest as if a blacksmith was making a sword. The problem was, with each beat of his heart, they echoed excitement, but mostly fear.

    Wei Long slithered into a narrow alley, his bare feet tapping on the worn cobblestones. He slowed his walk first, trying not to make himself seem important. Once he turned a corner, increased his pace, then ran without stopping until he had put several twisting streets.

    The purse was heavy with silver taels, more money than Wei Long had ever seen in in his entire life. For a moment, he was overwhelmed by the possibilities it represented ¨C weeks of full bellies, maybe even a real bed to sleep in.

    Wei Long was reminded quickly of where he stood in society. A dead carpenter¡¯s son, if he was seen spending lasciviously¡­he¡¯d be questioned, even worst.

    He¡¯d lose his hand, like all the thieves.

    Keeping the taels would attract too much attention, make him a target for older and more dangerous thieves. Instead, he would do what he always did-- keep to himself, and get what he needed to survive.

    <ul>

    <li> </li>

    </ul>

    The weight of the silver taels felt alien in Wei¡¯s hands. Each tael represented fortune he¡¯d never dream of possessing. He was speechless, his hands trembling hands. He sat there for an hour, thinking.

    I can¡¯t keep these taels¡­it¡¯ll attract too much attention, Long thought ruefully.

    He glanced around the alley, his ears attuned to any hint of approaching footsteps. Once he was satisfied that he was alone. He ripped a small lining of his threadbare shirt, creating a hidden pocket next to his skin. He wrapped the five taels in a scrap of cloth torn from his sleeve and tucked them into this secret compartment, feeling their comforting weight against his ribs.

    The remaining coins - a mixture of bronze and a few lesser silver pieces. Wei Long divided into small piles. Each represented a potential act of kindness, a moment of relief for someone even less fortunate than himself. The irony wasn¡¯t lost on the young thief; he who took from the wealthy would now play at being a benevolent spirit to the poor.

    As Wei Long emerged from the alley, the setting sun painted Sichuan in hues of fire. Long shadows stretched across the streets, offering new hiding places and dangers alike. The boy moved with purpose, his bare feet silent on the worn cobblestones. He knew the rhythm of the city intimately - which streets would be crowded with the desperate and hungry, and which would be patrolled by guards or claimed by rival gangs.

    He made a stop in a narrow lane where the old and infirm often gathered, seeking shelter from the merciless sun. Wei Long approached a blind man he recognized, an elder whose mournful songs often echoed through the quarter. Without a word, he dropped a handful of coins into the man¡¯s cracked bowl. The sudden weight made the old singer pause mid-verse, his milky eyes widening in surprise.

    ¡°Blessings upon you, little lad!¡± The man called out, Wei Long heard him, but didn¡¯t want to say so he slipped between the shadows like a spirit.

    He then sought out a young mother he¡¯d seen earlier, her face gaunt with hunger as she clutched a wailing infant to her breast. Wei Long¡¯s heart clenched, remembering his own mother¡¯s final days in the refugee camp. He crept close, timing his movements with the baby''s cries, and slipped several coins into the woman¡¯s pocket. As he darted away, he heard her gasp of surprise, followed by a choked sob of relief.

    Those small acts of charity warmed Wei Long. The feeling was strange, but familiar. It hadn¡¯t felt that way since his mother forced him to share his own bread with a beggars, last year. The pride he felt when his father praised his carpentry efforts, despite his lack of his skill at the very young age of five.

    As the last light faded from the sky, Wei Long made his way towards the river. He knew of a group of orphans around his age. He didn¡¯t need to speak with directly. He just needed to drop the coins randomly.

    The night air grew cool, carrying the scent of the sluggish water and the ever-present undercurrent of decay that plagued the poorer quarters. His senses, honed by months of street survival, suddenly prickled with unease. The hairs on the back of his neck stood up, and he felt the weight of unseen eyes upon him. He quickened his pace, no longer the confident shadow-walker, but a scared child fleeing unseen danger.

    He ducked into a narrow alley, hoping to lose his pursuer in the labyrinthine backstreets. But as he rounded a corner, his heart nearly stopped. There, blocking his path, stood a tall figure wreathed in shadows. The last rays of sunset glinted off silver embroidery on blue robes, and the unmistakable shape of a sword hilt protruded from the man¡¯s sash.

    Wei Long tried to run, but his body froze, betraying his mind as whirled with panic as he tried to calculate a way to escape. If my body would let me!

    Wei Long encountered city guards before, even outrun a few of the lazier ones. But this man was different. There was a fluid grace to his stance, a predatory stillness that spoke of years of training. This was no mere guard, but a true master.

    One who had been hunting him specifically.

    His eyes darted left and right, seeking any possible escape route. But the alley was narrow, with high walls on either side. The only way out was through the swordsman or back the way he''d come. And somehow, Wei Long knew with dreadful certainty that running would only make things worse.

    ¡°It¡¯s taken me all day to find you, little thief.¡±

 Chapter 86: Return

    As the sun rose in the north, so the birds took to the sky. The winds of the north swept across Faizou, filling the city with its stifling air, but thankfully the sands of the Barren Lands didn¡¯t penetrate the walls of the city.

    The sun crept into Wei Xiaofang¡¯s window, striking her in the eye , waking her instantly.

    She smacked her lips as she rose, blocking the sun¡¯s light from blinding her. A jolt of cold energy shot up her leg the moment she placed her feet on the ground, reminding her that she was now awake.

    As Xiaofang pushed herself from bed, she lethargically took herself to her bath tub and rinsed herself. Once she was finished, she slid on her undergarments, then her robes.

    She took a long look in the mirror, realising wrinkles were creeping across the sides of her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m getting old,¡± She whispered, feeling her heart skip a beat.

    As she stared herself in the mirror, memories began flooding through her mind. The thoughts of how she found herself in Faizou made her feel meek, but she held a hint of pride in her work.

    ¡°Another day,¡± She said, then made her way through the door and onto the streets.

    ¡°You¡¯re up early Sister Wei!¡± Butcher Bin bellowed, startling her.

    She turned to him, watching as he carried two carcasses across his shoulder whilst he made his way to his shop, smiling ruefully as he eyed her.

    ¡°It¡¯s as they say Mr. Bin,  sleeping and dreaming is filled with beauty only to wake and find life is a duty.¡±

    He looked at her quizzically, confused by her words, something she always did to stop meaningless chatter. Butcher Bin shook his head, knowing full well that the woman was a bit too pompous, so he simply smiled back, ¡°You have a good day, and I pray that duty will slowly provide you with some manners.¡± He said, turning into alley.

    She stiffened her jaw and pursed lips. There was a rebuttal to be had, but instead she silenced herself and calmed her ego. ¡°You enjoy your day as well Mr. Bin!¡± She said firmly, only for him to grunt a response, still shaking his head.

    As Xiaofang made her way through the bustling streets of Faizou. Her gaze to note of her fellow early risers. The Tongs were out steaming buns for the morning crowd leaving a sweet aroma around the streets whilst the Chens whose cart was always opposite to theirs were sorting their assortment of vegetables for the day. ¡°Humph and these nobles think everyone is lazy, compared to them!¡±

    Xiaofang was a woman of few words, but her sharp eyes missed nothing. She continued down the streets, making various turns when needed, avoiding carts, people and dogs.

    She passed a group of beggars huddled in a corner, faces pinched with hunger. Her heart went out to them, She knew what it was like to be hungry, but as a woman that was a rare case¡­especially in the city.

    Wei Xiaofang made her way over to the beggars. She could feel their eyes on her as she approached, but she didn¡¯t let it deter her. ¡°Good Morning,¡± She said, her voice soft but firm.

    ¡°Morning Sister, care to share?¡± The raggediest beggar said waving a bowl in front of her.

    ¡°Always big brother, but is this enough to sooth your friend¡¯s hunger?¡±

    ¡°My friends always have ways of feeding themselves, even if I can¡¯t help,¡±

    ¡°I see, good to know.¡±

    Xiaofang slide her in her pocket sleeve, pulling a coins free. She tossed it the bowl and used sleight-of-hand to collect a piece of paper within the bowl. ¡°I hope that¡¯ll be enough to sate your hunger.¡±

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t then we¡¯ll do what we do best.¡±

    She gave the beggar a nod and smile and began to walk in the opposite direction.

    Wei Paifang made her to destination, standing up outside watching as her sign rocked back and forth.

    ¡®Letters¡¯

    It didn¡¯t take much for her to get the business up and running. She just needed a location, but also the will to start, but as this was selected for her, she hadn¡¯t much complaints.

    She pulled her keys from her sleeve pocket, then slid into the lock of her shop. After hearing the lock click open. A loud creak groaned out as she pushed the door open.

    The dry scent of old paper and wood frolicked into her nose, making her smile. She couldn¡¯t help it, because paper made her feel that way, now only if she could open a bottle of ink. Then her day would be complete, before it even started.

    ¡°Good Morning,¡± A firm female voice said behind her.

    Wei Xiaofang pursed her lips in annoyance, then settled a smile on her face and turned. She was about to snap a response but the lady in front of her was dressed to elegant for her to recieve her rudely.

    The woman wore a yellow and black hanfu. The inner robes were white, whilst the hanfu itself was embroidered perfectly around the edges. She wore a veiled conical hat, with matching colours, covering her face, but sparking interest in Wei Xiaofang¡¯s mind. ¡°Good Morning My Lady, I¡¯m the purveyor of this establishment, is there something I can assist with?¡±

    ¡°Are you open for business?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not my lady, I have to clean up first before opening,¡±

    ¡°How long?¡±

    ¡°A half an hour should be fine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in hour,¡± The woman said, turning without thought.

    She kicked off of the ground and floated in the air, leaving her robes trailing behind her like mist in the morning dew.

    ¡°Tch, martial artist always in need of someone to write a letter for them,¡± Wei Xaiofang said. ¡°Instead of practicing martial arts, picking up a book and learning to characters would help them, no doubt.¡±

    She turned back once the veiled woman floated from her sight and entered her shop.

    Wei Xiaofang sighed and closed the door behind her, locking it securely.

    She made her way to the back of the shop, where she kept her supplies, and started to tidy up.

    She dusted off the shelves and organized the stacks of paper neatly, making sure everything was in order.

    As Xiaofang cleaned up, her mind wandered to the veiled woman who had just visited her. She had an air of elegance and power about her, and Wei Xiaofang couldn''t help but be curious about her.

    A half an hour passed, Wei Xiaofang opened her shop. She cracked open a bottle of water and poured onto her inkstone.

    She pulled the draw on her right open, and pulled a inkstick free placing it on the inkstone.

    Her brushes were on the shelf to her left, but she didn¡¯t feel the need to reach for them as customers usually flocked in during the mid day.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Xiaofang pulled her left draw and began reading a book she was meant to be copying, as she waited for the veiled woman to return.

    As the day went on, people came in and out of her shop, asking her to write letters.

    She did as asked, she also transcribed books for merchants within Faizou who needed their their books copied.

    Unknown to most, that was where majority of her earnings came from, transcription.

    The merchant accounting books are usually between thirty to forty pages long. And needed at least three to sometimes a week to be fully transcribed. She dreaded those jobs, but those were the ones that fed her.

    The day flew by faster than Wei Xiaofang expected. She looked through her door, watching as the the sun setting. ¡°It seems she never really wanted my help,¡± She said aloud.

    She pushed herself out of her chair and began stretching, feeling her knees, arms and back crack from sitting to long.

    The ink spots on her hand made her purse her lips in annoyance.

    A cold sensation shot up her hands as she dipped her hands in a basin of water. She began rubbing them together washing off the ink from the inkstick.

    ¡°Are you still open?¡± A firm female voice grunted to her left.

    ¡°No¡­I¡¯m closing soon,¡± Wei Xiaofang said coyly, turning to  face the voice.

    Her eyes gapped in surprised, not expecting the veiled woman.

    ¡°Good evening, my lady. How may I assist you?¡± Wei Xiaofang said, trying to keep her voice neutral.

    ¡°Are you closing soon?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I can keep the store open for you.¡±

    ¡°There no need.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s no¡ª¡°

    The veiled woman tossed coin in the air, startling Wei Xiaofang, she slid the knife from her sleeve pocket and raised it in defence. ¡°Are you here to kill me?¡± Wei Xiaofang hissed, ¡°You won¡¯t get to far¡­if you realise who I am, then you know the Golden Bowl Sect doesn¡¯t take kindly to people killing Branch Leaders.¡±

    A thud echoed from the desk behind Wei Xiaofang. A harrowing silence followed which made her hair stand on her neck. ¡°Look at your desk, before you do something you¡¯d regret,¡±

    A black aura begin emanating from the veiled woman. It felt like death incarnate. The Qi began swirling slowly around the veiled woman and then shot towards Wei Xiaofang in the form of mist. ¡°Qi Perception Realm,¡± She whispered, frightened. ¡°If I have offended you in someway My lady, please tell me so I can correct my mistake!¡±

    ¡°Your stupidity offends me! I told you to look at your desk table.¡± The veiled woman snapped.

    Xiaofang used all of her courage to turn her head, she couldn¡¯t help it. She was in a presence of  a master. She wasn¡¯t one to be misinformed regarding the matters of the Wulin or Jianghu, but this woman she wasn¡¯t familiar with.

    They¡¯re only four women who¡¯d ascended to the Qi Perception Realm. Yan Fan, the Golden Bowl Sect¡¯s, Zhang Min of the Heavy Sword Sect and Wang Xiu of he Kun Lun Sect and Chen Yue of the Verdant Gate Sect.

    All four who were part of the orthodox sects. I have to find out who this woman is! Or the Wulin might face another catastrophe similar to Union of Three Demonic Unorthodox Sects once more!

    Her courage finally allowed her eyes to rest on the table and something she didn¡¯t expect to see was there sitting perfectly on her table.

    A loud boom followed, sending a wave of Qi throughout the room. Xiaofang jumped up, but before she could realise it, the veiled woman was standing next to her.

    She reached for the knife at her waist, but the woman pressed her finger on her hand, keeping the knife sheathed.

    The woman turned, stomped the ground and in that millisecond of frozen time. Xiaofang saw her tables jumped into the sky.

    The tea she¡¯d pour began to spill, midair, but the veiled woman grabbed the teapot, then pressed down on Xiaofang¡¯s shoulder, forcing her to sit down.

    She then grabbed a plaque from her waist, placing in front of her, right next to the teapot she grabbed, midair.

    The tables crashed in the ground with subtle thuds, but none of them broke, showing her skill. She¡¯s a master, Xiaofang mused, she could¡¯ve killed me in an instant.

    ¡°Take a look,¡± The veiled woman said calmly, looking down at the plaque.

    Xiaofan looked down, seeing the plaque. Her eyes widened from suprised. Only Branch Leaders and Elders within the Golden Bowl Sect would know what this plaque signifies.

    ¡®Friend¡¯

    Those were the words that the plaque read. This can¡¯t be, She thought, in disbelief. These plaques aren¡¯t easily passed around.

    The black aura swirling around the veiled woman dissipated from around her. She snapped her head right looking at the veiled woman. ¡°Where did you get that from?¡± Xiafang asked, concerned.

    The veiled woman flared her Qi once more, slamming the doors shut behind her, then took one step forward. She appeared behind Wei Xiaofang in a flash and laughed, scaring the life out of her.

    Xiaofang dropped to the ground, ¡°forgive me for my insolence,¡±

    ¡°Is this how low Branch Leaders the Golden Bowl Sect are now?¡± The veiled woman scoffed, removing her conical hat.

    Xiaofang covered her mouth in shock, she tried to form words by nothing came out. The woman picked up the miniature bowl and slid back into her black sleeve pocket, showing disdain as she did so.

    ¡°Susu the Scorpion Maiden,¡± Xiaofang finally whispered, ¡°You disappeared, we¡¯ve looking for you,¡±

    ¡°No you haven¡¯t.¡± Susu snapped, ¡°Yan Fan is the one whose been looking for me!,¡± Susu said with a smile, ¡°Chief Yan Fan,¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct, our Sect Chief has been looking for you, this is great news, I can let her k--¡°

    ¡°You will not let her know of me!¡± Susu snapped.

    ¡°But Lady Susu¡­¡±

    ¡°I do not care for Yan Fan¡¯s company,¡± She hissed, ¡°Not yet. I have things to do¡­once those things are partially completed I will let Yan Fan know of me!¡±

    ¡°Bu--¡±

    A soothing jingling sound fluttered beneath Wei Xiaofang. She looked down, seeing copper and silver coins sparkling in a pouch beneath her feet. ¡°Is that enough for your silence?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about the coin Lady Susu, but the Martial Art Alliance needs to know the presence of another Qi Perception Realm Master!¡±

    ¡°Have I ever been a threat to the Martial Arts Alliance?¡±

    ¡°No my lady bu¡ª¡°

    ¡°Then let me live in seclusion in peace,¡± She snapped.

    Xiaofang tried to say another word, but the stern eyes of Ban Susu kept her in check. She didn¡¯t know what to do, but felt as though she had to do something.

    Yan Fan, the Chief of the Golden Bowl Sect had made it essential that if any news of Ban Susu arrived that she be made to know.  But now that she came to Xiaofang she was unsure on how to proceed without offending both.

    ¡°Have you even read the message from your men?¡± Susu asked.

    Xiaofang¡¯s face went red instantly, full of shame.  I forgot, She noted, but how does she know.

    ¡°Do not ask foolish questions. I¡¯ve shown you my token. Yet, you still doubt what this means,¡± Susu said raising the miniature bowl.

    ¡°I do not doubt it Lady Susu, bu--¡°

    ¡°Then what about this,¡± Susu snapped, turning around waving the doors open. She turned left and appeared within the door way in a second, dragging a man with a sack over his head.

    The man flailed on the ground, hitting the ground with a huge thud. Xiaofang clenched her teeth feeling as her fury boil to its peak.

    ¡°What are you doing, Are you trying to let everyone know this is a Golden Bowl Sect Branch!?¡±

    ¡°No one saw me!¡± Susu hissed, ¡°but tell me Branch Leader¡­¡±

    ¡°Wei, Wei Xiaofang¡±

    ¡°Wei¡­have you read intelligence note?¡±

    Wei Xiaofang ground her teeth and looked at Susu defiantly. What does that have to do with you?! She thought sourly, no¡­how does she even know, has she been monitoring us?

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern,¡±

    ¡°Who do you think this man is?¡± Susu said firmly.

    Shame. That¡¯s how Xiaofang felt, she forgot about the note itself. How could she? That was her duty as Branch Leader of the Faizou¡¯s Golden Bowl Sect. Sect work always comes first, She thought remembering her tutors instruction, I¡¯ve only been here for three months, I can¡¯t make such foolish mistakes!

    Xiaofang pulled the intelligence note for her sleeve pocket. She unfolded it and began to read the message.

    Branch Leader,

    We have a lead on Yun ¡®Teeth¡¯ Song, He¡¯s been specifically attacking rice wagons that leave the west and east gates of the city. We believe that he has two captains running two crews simultaneously.

    ¡°Yun ¡®Teeth¡¯ Song? We¡¯ve been after him for a year. We can¡¯t find him.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t find him because he¡¯s not in some cave.¡± Susu said calmly.

    Susu knelt down and yanked the sack off Yun ¡®Teeth¡¯ Song. Wei Xiaofang didn¡¯t realise his attire, but he was wearing a red and white hanfu with skin as smooth as jade. ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°A warehouse clerk, he¡¯s been giving his men the routes and reselling the rice to everyone around.¡±

    Wei Xiaofang bend down and opened his mouth. She ground her teeth in frustration, looking up at Susu. ¡°He has teeth, this is¡ª¡°

    ¡°Yun Teeth Song doesn¡¯t exist, Wei Xiaofang.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that?!¡± She snapped.

    ¡°Because I defeated all the bandits on the east gate.¡±

    ¡°How!?¡±

    Wei Xiaofang watched as Susu shake her head, but that only frustrated her more. ¡°Are you new?¡± Susu asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± She answer through her teeth.

    ¡°Then make a decision, you take this man to the magistrate, or I will take him myself and recieve the bounty.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take him then?¡±

    ¡°Because I need two things from you, I don¡¯t care for the reward.¡± Susu said cooly.

    ¡°¡­and what is it you need from me?¡±

    ¡°Silence.¡± Susu said firmly.

    ¡°I understand Lady Susu, you do not want Chief Yan Fan to know where you are. But I will only ask one more time. Are you certain that this man is Yun ¡®Teeth¡¯ Song?¡±

    ¡°I am certain, your fellow members will verify when they bring in the other bandits.¡± Susu said calmly.

    Wei Xiaofang realised the hidden anger behind her voice, it was like she was trying her best to not get agitated with her, something she wanted to avoid. ¡°I apologise Lady Susu,¡± She said, ¡°but I am new and I do not want to make any mistakes. I am youngest Branch Leader within the Sect, something the Elders were against. But my mentor assured them that I can get the job done.¡±

    Susu stared back her unperturbed by her words. Wei Xiaofang bit her lip, feeling ashamed for showing weakness.

    She¡¯d heard of Susu, and how no-nonsense she was, even the Chief. She never imagined she would¡¯ve met the woman, nor did she understand how intimidating she would be. ¡°What is your second request?¡±

    ¡°I am looking for my brother Zhao Xing,¡±

    ¡°Zhao Xing, Sect Master of the Purple Mist Sect?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Susu asked confused.

    ¡°Zhao Xing, first martial student of Master Chaoxiang?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is he.¡±

    ¡°Zhao Xing registered a Sect two years ago with the Martial Arts Alliance, The Purple Mist Sect.¡±

    ¡°HE DID WHAT!?¡±

 Chapter 87: The Emperors Dogs

    Shi Liu sat at the edge of the cliff, staring out at the Red River. It stretched through the entirety of the Huaxia, making it the country¡¯s lifeblood, hence its name, but that wasn¡¯t the reason for its name.

    Throughout the centuries before Huaxia¡¯s formation into an Empire, many Kings or fools would try claim the river as their own, only for their own blood to be spilled in the river itself.

    None of that mattered because Shi Liu didn¡¯t care why it was called the Red River.

    Shi Liu though, had spent six years in seclusion and in that time, his strength increased drastically, but with that increase his mind was at wit¡¯s end.

    The trials and tribulations of his patience and introspection forced him to battle through bouts of self-pittance. He did as asked by his master.

    Ascend to the Qi Perception Realm. Despite the accomplishment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated. The six years of isolation had taken its toll on him, mentally and emotionally.

    Footsteps clapped behind him like a splashing fish. A surging sensation swirled around Shi Liu, making him clutch his chest.

    He closed his eyes, feeling something smother him whole. He flared his Qi within his Soul, Core and Mind Dantians. I haven¡¯t forgotten, He thought, how could I? This was the only thing, Master Mo Shi used to remind us of his power.

    ¡°Master Mo Shi¡± He said softly.

    ¡°Shi Liu,¡± Zhu Mo Shi said with a hint of pride in his tone. ¡°You¡¯ve done it. You¡¯ve ascended to the Qi Perception Realm. Well done.¡±

    A thunderous clap bellowed across the bay, silencing nature around. The once chirping birds went silent. The swaying branches stopped, as if scared by Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s presence alone.

    Shi Liu pushed himself off the ground and turned to face his master. Six years passed, but Zhu Mo Shi still looked the same.

    His black hair was slipped back into a top knot, showing a few strands of grey hair. His face was fierce whilst his brown eyes held that permanent intensity within them. The scribble of a goatee he had was black and unkempt, making him look like a gruff old man, which wasn¡¯t helped by the tattered robes he wore. The tattered robes have patches around his elbows and knees, making him seem like a member of the Golden Bowl Sect.

    Shi Liu forced a smile and bowed reverently cupping his fist, ¡°Thank you, Master. I would not have be able to ascend without yo¡ª¡°

    ¡°Enough!¡± Mo Shi growled, cutting him off with a wave of his hand. ¡°I can feel how tempered your Qi is! You think I don¡¯t know what Shi San meant to you? HE MEANT MORE TO ME BOY! I RAISED HIM. I TAUGHT HIM HOW TO FIGHT, AND YET. HE WAS STILL THE EMPEROR¡¯S DOG!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we all the Emperor¡¯s dogs, Master?¡± Shi Liu scoffed.

    A loud explosion echoed throughout the bay. The ground shook as if an earthquake was taking place. The silent birds squealed as they flew away whilst the branches cowered.

    ¡°You think you can fight me¡­with words, why don¡¯t you raise your sword.¡±

    ¡°I dare not do such a foolish thing, Master,¡±

    ¡°Yet you speak to me as of I were some swill!¡±

    The urge to speak was at the tip of Shi Liu¡¯s tongue, but he buried that urge the furthest corner of my being. ¡°No, Master. I have not¡± He whispered, closing his eyes.

    He watched as his master turned from him, showing his back. This was one of the first lessons Zhu Mo Shi taught him. ¡°Never show your back to anyone¡­even me,¡± Shi Liu reminisced.

    A burst of Qi shot towards Shi Liu, aimed at his chest. He drew his sword that was nestled on the ground. He channeled Qi into the sword and blocked the Qi blast and skidded back five meters almost sliding off the edge of the cliff.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Qi swirled to his left in the form of a colourless aura. Without thinking, he flicked the blade to his left and a loud metallic ring followed.

    The blow forced him right, and in that instance, he realised that his master didn¡¯t trust him. He tapped the ground, feeling his heartbeat twice in that very second. If I¡¯m to die, I¡¯LL DIE FIGHTING!

    Shi Liu spun, lessening the impact of the blow and watched as foreign Qi swirling to his left. He raised his sword in defence and anticipated the the bouldering attack from his master. The moment he tempered his sword with Qi, the wisp of Qi dissipated. A feint!

    ¡°Shi Liu,¡± Zhu Mo Shi said calmly. ¡°Out of all the warriors of the Black Cauldron that I have trained. I¡¯ve always considered you the best. You and Shi Jiu. But to see you fight like this¡­excites me!¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi appeared in front of Shi Liu, sword drawn above his head, ready to cut Shi Liu down!

    Shi Liu swirled the Qi within his Core Dantian and surged it through his meridians.

    Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s blade came down like thunder, cutting a loc of Shi Liu¡¯s hair, barely missing his chest. In a blink of an eye, he appeared to his master¡¯s right loosing a kick which only caught wind. ¡°Humph, you still favour attacking from the right, have you learned nothing these past six years?¡± Mo Shi mocked.

    ¡°I could say the same of you...master¡± Shi Liu answered calmly. Mo Shi chuckled, shaking his head in disbelief as he spun, ducking and weaved through each strike Shi Liu made at him.

    Zhu Mo Shi was on the back foot, retreating as he evaded each one of Shi Liu¡¯s sword slashes. As his heart thumped, his sword tightly gripped within his hand, he was more alive that not.

    That¡¯s how Shi Liu felt as he watched his master¡¯s eyes slowly come alive to fixation. He knew his master was a patient man, a man that would wait for him to show arrogance.

    But he didn¡¯t train in seclusion for six years not to realise his weaknesses.

    As they clashed, the sound of metal on metal reverberated throughout the bay, echoing against the cliffs. The swishing sound of Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s sword was like the sound of water splashing against rocks, whilst Shi Liu¡¯s movements were firm and decisive, like the unyielding rock that stood against the

    As Shi Liu stood his ground, solid and unwavering like a sturdy boulder. Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s movements were fluid an ever-changing flow of water...reminiscent of a river.

    They took to the air, dancing in the sky using the Qinggong effectively. Each blow landing with the force of a crashing wave. The river, however, was relentless, never ceasing to wear down Shi Liu¡¯s defenses.

    It was as if Zhu Mo Shi''s moves had an inexhaustible source, as though he drew his strength from the very river he fought beside.

    Shi Liu could feel his own strength fading, his breaths growing shorter and more labored. He was the rock that stood against the river¡¯s fury, but he knew he couldn''t withstand the assault forever. He felt like a tiny pebble being battered against the shore, his strength no match for the relentless current.

    Despite the overwhelming power of the river, Shi Liu refused to back down. He stood firm, his muscles tense, and his eyes focused. His blade flashed in the air like a bolt of lightning, meeting Zhu Mo Shi''s sword with a resounding clang.

    The two fighters were locked in a fierce struggle, neither willing to give an inch. For a moment, it seemed as though the rock and the river were evenly matched. But the river''s strength was too great, and eventually, the rock crumbled under its might.

    Shi Liu fell to his knees, his chest heaving with exhaustion. He looked up at Zhu Mo Shi, who stood above him, his sword sheathed.

    Zhu Mo Shi held out his hand and Shi Liu took it begrudgingly. He clenched his teeth feeling the relief of his weight as he stood up. Exhaustion roiled within his knees despite the small respite, but at least he wasn¡¯t dead.

    As the two stood in silence, Zhu Mo Shi walked towards Shi Liu patting him on the cheek. ¡°You¡¯ve improved, Shi Liu,¡± he said with a small smile.

    Shi Liu¡¯s shoulders slumped with relief, and he sheathed his own sword. ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± he said with a deep bow.

    Zhu Mo Shi turned and began to walk away, but stopped after a few steps. ¡°I know you¡¯ve followed me without asking any questions. I promise once we¡¯ve killed that traitorous Emperor I will tell you why we took this course of action.¡±

    Shi Liu fell to his knees, kowtowing to his master. The years in seclusion weren¡¯t just about him being alone, it was him not knowing why the Emperor had to die.

    He had his reservations when he followed Zhu Mo Shi, but after discovering the carcasses of Axsumites in this very valley six years ago, he knew that his master was right about something. ¡°I understand Master, forgive an impatient student such as me.¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi approached Shi Liu and knelt, he clapped his hand on his shoulder and squeezed firmly. ¡°Your the youngest dingshe to ascend to the Qi Perception Realm. It took me fifty-five years to ascend, and did at thirty-five!¡±

    ¡°Has Shi Jiu ascended as well?¡±

    ¡°He has. He''s reached the Accentuation Realm.¡±

    ¡°Congratulations Master!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate, that traitorous Emperor still lives!¡±

    ¡°Has Prince Zheng rallied enough Ministers to his side?¡±

    ¡°A few, but the most important Minister is with us...Minister of Rites.¡±

    ¡°The Minister of War?¡±

    ¡°Not a concern,¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s heading north to bolster the army at Faizou. Barbarians of the Barren lands have been stirring around the border walls.¡±

    ¡°Prince Zheng is using this opportunity to depose the Emperor? that¡¯s brilliant!¡± Shi Liu¡¯s asked heart skipping a beat.

    Zhu Mo looked Shi Liu dead in the face, forcing Shi Liu into silence. As he looked into his master¡¯s cold black eyes, he felt as though he saw his master¡¯s pain, anger and resolve. ¡°Pack your things,¡± Zhu Mo Shi said firmly, ¡°We leave for the capital.¡±

 Chapter 88: Life Is Simple, But We Insist On Making It Complicated

    ¡°The man who moves a mountain begins¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­by carrying away small stones.¡± Tian Jin answered, puffing out his chest.

    ¡°Good, very good. Alright, another one. Studying without reflection is a waste of time¡­¡± Scholar Qin Wen said strolling back, eyeing Prince Tian Jin.

    ¡°¡­reflection without study is dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Correct again, you¡¯ve been reading Young Prince,¡±

    Tian Jin smiled and nodded, feeling as though his hard work has finally paid off.

    Scholar Wen wasn¡¯t a man to give out compliments easily, so attaining his praise was the highlight of the lessons he¡¯d been receiving these past few months.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Scholar Wen said softly, ¡°Final one. It does not matter how slowly you go¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­as long as you accomplish your task.¡±

    A sharp clap willowed across the room, startling Jin for a moment. He sucked his teeth in annoyance because he knew what that clap meant. I messed up again, He complained, slowly turning to his left. ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t been studying as hard as I hoped.¡± Scholar Wen said, shaking his showing his disappointment.

    He clapped his fan into his palm once more and began strolling back and forth in front of Prince Jin. A few seconds before stopped and stroked the bottom of his chin with the tip of his fan. He then began nodding his head slowly as if he came to an answer to an unknown question. ¡°This won¡¯t do. This won¡¯t do at all,¡± He repeated.

    ¡°The man who moves a mountain begins by carrying away small stones. What are your thoughts when you hear these words?¡±

    Prince Tian Jin furrowed his brow and felt the windmill in his mind churn as he hunted for an answer. He opened his mouth to respond but found himself at a loss for words.

    ¡°So¡­you have no thoughts?¡± Scholar Wen asked curiously, flicking his fan open.

    ¡°I do Teacher but¡­¡±

    ¡°No buts Young Prince, enlighten me.¡±

    Tian Jin licked his lips and began fiddling with his fingers, trying to help his brain. ¡°Stop it¡­¡± Scholar Wen said calmly. ¡°As a Prince of Huaxia, you can¡¯t show weakness when you¡¯re unable to find solutions to your peoples problem. That will bite you in the back.¡± He said.

    A small cough rang out, making Prince Jin chuckle softly. Scholar Wen turned to the prince¡¯s bodyguard and eyed him pensively. ¡°Coughing isn¡¯t helping him. How many Emperors were overthrown because they couldn¡¯t find such answers? Any sign of weakness is considered a chink in their armour, which is seen as strength to your enemies.¡±

    ¡°The Emperor has enemies?¡± Prince Jin asked, confused.

    ¡°Of course, isn¡¯t water wet?¡±

    Prince Jin ground his teeth, feeling as though he was talking to a wall. He hated talking with Scholar Wen, he would always find a way to make things difficult for him to understand. ¡°Yes Teacher, water is wet,¡±

    ¡°Then expect anyone to take what you want.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t being Emperor a duty,¡±

    ¡°It is a duty, but most people think of the luxury that comes with it. Do you think your father wanted to be Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Young Prince, the Emperor wasn¡¯t the first choice to become Emperor, he wasn¡¯t even considered a candidate for Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Prince Jin asked confused, ¡°that doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±

    ¡°Life is simple, but we insist on making it complicated.¡±

    I don¡¯t understand, Jin thought annoyed, what does he mean, father wasn¡¯t first choice to be Emperor?

    ¡°Scholar Wen speaks truth Jin¡¯er. Life is simple, but we, make things difficult for ourselves, by complicating things.¡± The Emperor said firmly.

    ¡°Father!¡± Jin celebrated.

    Scholar Wen and Prince Jin¡¯s dropped to the ground, bowing reverently. Jin caught himself and looked up at his father with shame. He did as the rest did and kept his eyes from his father¡¯s gaze. ¡°No need for the formalities. I just wanted to spend some time with my Jin¡¯er.¡±

    Scholar Qin Wen pushed himself from off the ground and bowed once more. ¡°Your Majesty, it is an honour to have you join us for this lesson.¡±

    ¡°No Scholar Wen, the honour is mine. I know you have retired from teaching hard headed Princes such as me, but I want to thank you for taking the time out to teach Jin.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s much like you when you were young, your majesty,¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not good,¡± The Emperor said, turning to Jin, which made him feel uneasy.

    ¡°Yet, you¡¯re still the Emperor.¡± Scholar Wen said softly.

    ¡°A duty I did not request,¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t get to choose our callings, Your Majesty. You are the Emperor, whilst I am teacher of Emperor¡¯s son.¡±

    ¡°Hooo¡­you sound burdened!¡±

    ¡°I dare not say my burdens are heavier than yours, but if I teach the young prince the wrong things, then Huaxia itself is doomed.¡±

    The Emperor harrumphed and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s like I still can¡¯t win against you.¡±

    ¡°It is not a competition Your Majesty, but an understanding of your strengths¡­¡±Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°¡­and weaknesses.¡± The Emperor added.

    ¡°You remember my lessons,¡± Scholar Wen said with a smile.

    ¡°How could I forget, you drilled them into my mind like a hammer!¡±

    Scholar Wen laughed lightly and nodded. ¡°Maybe, but look at you now. Emperor of Huaxia¡± He said, turning to Prince Jin and giving him a light smile.

    For the first time in his life, Prince Jin felt the weight of Scholar Wen¡¯s words, they made him feel small and insignificant. If he was the one who made his father into the man he is today, then he could also be the one to break him. He taught my father, He thought, that¡¯s why he¡¯s so different from my other teachers. I never realised it.

    ¡°Is the Fourth Prince taking to your lessons well?¡±The Emperor asked.

    ¡°Well enough, but he¡¯s easily distracted like the second and third prince¡¯s¡±

    ¡°And the first prince?¡±

    ¡°The First Prince is diligent, astute, but also prone to anger, in his impatience. Much like your father.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Thank You Scholar Wen.¡±

    Prince Jin watched as the Emperor looked around his room, eyeing it keenly. He walked over to the pavilion and looked out into the distance of his personal yard.

    After catching the sun for a second, he turned back and eyed Prince Jin¡¯s bodyguard and Scholar Wen. ¡°Can give me a moment with my son Scholar Wen?¡± He asked with a wave of his hand.

    Scholar Wen bowed and left the room, ensuring not to show the Emperor his back. Jin looked at his bodyguard who gave him a slight smile and a nod. He stuck out his tongue at the bodyguard who just shook his head in response.

    ¡°How are your studies progressing?¡±

    Prince Jin shifted uneasily in his seat. He knew he was doing okay, but he wasn¡¯t completely satisfied with his progress over the past few months. ¡°I¡¯m doing my best, Father. Scholar Wen has been a great teacher,¡± he replied cautiously.

    ¡°I sense a but,¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a but¡­but I¡¯m not smart enough to be taught by him.¡±

    ¡°Hooo, is that so¡­tell me what makes you, ineligible for his teachings?¡±

    ¡°He has given me multiple quotes to remember, but has never told me what they mean.¡±

    ¡°Why would he?¡± The Emperor laughed, ¡°You¡¯re only seven I don¡¯t think you¡¯d understand. Not yet anyway.¡±

    ¡°Father¡­¡± Jin complained.

    ¡°Alright¡­alright, let me tell you why he gave you those quotes. Those quotes are aspects of life we never see or consider. Whenever there is a challenge or something unforeseen, they may come to mind. In that moment, they are meant to be a guiding light.¡±

    ¡°I see, then can I ask you a question?

    ¡°You can ask me anything you want, you are my son after all.¡±

    ¡°What does ¡®A man that moves a mountain begins by carrying the first stone¡¯ mean to you?¡±

    Jin watched as his father lips curl into a knowing smile. To him, it felt like his father was proud of the question¡­or proud of know the answer, which made Jin feel dumb. ¡°Come¡­¡± the Emperor said.

    He pushed himself off the ground, feeling his legs ache. The strain of his muscles pulling, made him wince for a short second but the moment he noticed his father looking down at him he straightened his face as if nothing had ever happened.

    The Emperor left the room and walked into the pavilion on the outside. Prince Jin followed, feeling the wind tickle the back of his necks.

    His courtyard was like any other of the imperial family, decently sized with it¡¯s own pond beyond the pavilion. It was littered a multitude of flowers with feint floral scent.

    Its purpose was to provide tranquility and peace for the minds. That¡¯s what Huaxian¡¯s believed in. The peace of mind, and there was no place outside of the Dragon Palace, that was more peaceful.

    That¡¯s what people believed, but certainly not the members of the Imperial Family, it was vipers nest with family fighting against each other to rule¡­with the people caught in between.

    The Emperor sat down and began tapping the right side of the bench. Prince Jin circled the table and sat where the Emperor tapped. He rested his hands on the table. ¡°Hands¡­¡± The Emperor said cooly.

    Prince Jin removed his hands from desk instantly and inhaled deeply, feeling the pressure of being around his father. Everything has to be done a certain way. I don¡¯t like that, He complained.

    As they sat there, Jin felt as though someone was peering into his soul. He kept his eyes fixed on the pond in front of him, but didn¡¯t want to give into the pressure of the eyes that were watching. ¡°Father¡­why are we outside? It¡¯s hot.¡±

    ¡°I know Its hot, but shouldn¡¯t we embrace the sun in such times.¡±

    ¡°¡­I guess?,¡± Jin asked.

    He harrumphed with a chortle, ¡°Fine¡­let me explain what Scholar Wen was trying to explain since you have little patience for me today.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s--¡°

    ¡°Enough,¡± The Emperor said firmly. ¡°You want to be treated as an adult. I will treat you as such, but I will not suffer through your childish whims. Do you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Yes father,¡±

    ¡°Good¡­

    ¡°The man who moves a mountain begins by carrying the first stone¡¯, look at the mountain over yonder,¡± The Emperor said, pointing toward Mount Huashan in the distance.

    ¡°It¡¯s a massive mountain, towering over everything else. If one could move the entirety if a mountain at once. Its impossible. However, if one could carry a small stone. One at a time, eventually the mountain would move. It¡¯s a metaphor for breaking down a seemingly insurmountable task into smaller, manageable parts.¡±

    Jin nodded, understanding the meaning behind the quote. ¡°So, it¡¯s about taking things step by step?¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± The Emperor Replied with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s about not being intimidated by the enormity of a task, but instead focusing on what small steps you can take to eventually reach your goal. Remember this, my son, when faced with a challenge that seems insurmountable, take it one step at a time. It is the only way to achieve achieve greatness.¡±

    He turned right, looking at the mountain and back his father. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder how long it would take to build such a mountain. ¡°Father, is building an Emperor faster than making a mountain?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± The Emperor laughed, ¡°I¡¯ve never made an Empire.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this your Empire?¡±

    ¡°It is, but what do you think an Empire is son?¡±

    Jin thought for a moment, he twiddled his fingers trying to churn the windmills in his mind into giving him an answer. After a short while, the answer came. ¡°An Empire is Kingdom with multiple states ruled by an Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Very good,¡± The Emperor answered. ¡°But an Empire is more than just a kingdoms and territories. It is built on the foundations of its people, its culture, its traditions, its laws, and its economy. It takes time and effort to build an Empire, just like it takes time and effort to move a mountain. But, with patience, perseverance, and the willingness to take small steps, anything is possible.¡±

    Jin nodded in understanding, taking in the wisdom his father was imparting. ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±

    The Emperor placed a hand on Jin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Remember, my son, the journey to greatness is not an easy one, but it is worth it. Embrace the challenges, learn from your mistakes, and never give up. You have the potential to do great things, and I believe in you.¡±

    His father¡¯s word were like a chord within his heart, it made him beam, hearing such words. He never thought he¡¯d hear them, but it made him believe that he could be anything¡­even an Emperor.

    He finally nodded solemnly, then reminisced of a promise the The Emperor had made to him. ¡°Father, are we still going to Faizou to see Uncle Ming?

    The Emperor¡¯s expression darkened slightly, and Prince Jin could tell that something was wrong. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jin¡¯er, but I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be possible,¡± He said with a sigh.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Prince Jin asked, heart sinking from the news.

    ¡°Uncle Ming has called General Tiexin to Faizou for assistance. Barbarians in the north have been attacking our troops and supply lines. We can¡¯t have them doing as they please. Plus, It wouldn¡¯t look appropriate for me to be enjoying a family vacation whilst our soldiers are at war.¡±

    Prince Jin felt a pang of sadness at his father¡¯s words, but he understood. He knew that duty came first, even if it meant sacrificing something he had been looking forward to.¡°I understand, Father,¡± He said, trying to hide the disappointment in his voice.

    The Emperor placed a reassuring hand on Prince Jin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jin. When things settle down, we¡¯ll make sure to take that trip to see Uncle Ming in Faizou. I promise.¡±

    Jin looked up at his father and saw a look he¡¯d never seen before. He tried to understand why he looked sad¡­yet angry. It confused him, almost making him speechless. ¡°Is something wrong father?¡±

    The Emperor turned to Jin and patted him on the cheek, vitality returned to his eyes and his lips curled into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s too early for you to be worrying about me Jin¡¯er, but thank you for asking.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry father, I will be turning twelve in a couple years, I will help Uncle Ming in Faizou!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush Jin¡¯er, live a peaceful life, until war comes, alright?¡±

    ¡°Alright father, I will do as you say.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

 Chapter 89: The Dragon Palace

    The sound of thundering hooves echoed through the forest, yet it wasn''t loud enough to quell the rustling leaves that swished in a melodic song, accompanied by chirping birds.

    The forest was alive, as were Shi Liu and Zhu Mo Shi as they made their way through it on their horses, trying to reach Longyang in a timely manner.

    As Zhu Mo Shi held the reins, his black cloak billowed in the wind, causing him to tap his sword with his right hand to ensure he didn''t drop it.

    An earthy scent of damp soil wafted with the wind, fluttering into Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s nose, making him squint.

    His eyes scanned the trees, ensuring no one was around¡ªa habit he had picked up after staying in seclusion for a long while.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was scared, but he was wary, more so ever since he had ascended to the Qi Perception Realm.

    The Qi that flowed within everything was now visible to him, making his mind more fatigued than he would ever admit.

    The amount of Qi that swirled in the world was countless, making him feel like a speck of dust compared to it all.

    Zhu Mo Shi and Shi Liu exited the forest and slowed their pace to a trot. Fireflies in the distance caught their attention. ¡°Master, we¡¯re here.¡±

    They approached the edge of the cliff and looked into the distance, seeing Longyang in its glory. Or misery, Zhu Mo Shi thought ruefully.

    As Longyang came into view, its bustling streets filled with vendors and patrons became visible. The scent of the city wafted up the pathway they were strutting down, followed by the sound of flutes dancing on the wind.

    The architecture of the city was a blend of styles, with intricately carved wooden buildings mingling with towering pagodas made of stone.

    At the heart of the city lay the Dragon Palace, also known as the Imperial Palace. Its towering walls and ornate gates were a symbol of the power of the Tian Dynasty. The Dragon Palace was a vast complex of buildings, each more ornate than the last. The buildings were decorated with intricate carvings and colorful tiles, and the roofs were adorned with sculptures of dragons and other mythical creatures.

    Inside the palace walls, the buildings were connected by a series of courtyards and gardens. The courtyards were filled with exotic plants and trees, and the gardens were meticulously tended to by a team of gardeners.

    As the horses trotted to the gate, Shi Liu and Zhu Mo Shi slowed them to a stop. The guards crossed their halberds, stopping them from entering. ¡°Do you have titles for those swords?¡±

    ¡°We do,¡± Zhu Mo Shi said firmly.

    He dismounted from his horse, patting it on the head and neck as he reached into his side pouch.

    He handed the titles to the guard on the left and stepped back to his horse. He watched as they read the titles, hoping they would hurry up so he could make his way into the city. ¡°Let them through¡± The guard said.

    Zhu Mo Shi hopped back on his horse. He grabbed the reins and guided his horse through the gate. As he and Shi Liu made their way through Longyang, they dodged vendors and beggars alike. The city was livelier than Zhu Mo Shi had remembered.

    It was clear to him that people had moved back to the capital compared to when the Emperor had tried to kill him, which only filled him with disgust. They don''t know, do they? Zhu Mo Shi thought. They don¡¯t know how you¡¯re willing to sell their lives for a bit of gold.

    ¡°Master,¡± Shi Liu said gruffly, ¡°The crowd¡¯s getting too thick; the horses might get agitated.¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi bellowed a grunt and pursed his lips. He dismounted from his horse and guided it to an alley on his right.

    Shi Liu leaped from his horse and followed suit. They weaved through the alleys, avoiding the crowds as much as possible.

    Once they reached the end of another alley, Zhu Mo Shi turned to face Shi Liu. He released the reins and walked up to Shi Liu, staring blankly at him. ¡°Master?¡± Shi Liu asked, startled.

    ¡°Are you afraid of crowds now? Has seclusion killed what little socialization you had?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that, but it''s been a while since I''ve been in such a large city.¡±

    ¡°Humph... fine.¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi brought his horse out of the alley and began scouring. He hunted for a restaurant meant to be a meeting place.

    ¡°Master,¡± Shi Liu said. Zhu Mo Shi turned to Shi Liu and saw him looking up.

    Jade Noodles

    ¡°Humph, we''re right beneath its nose," Zhu Mo Shi grunted. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    They brought their horses alongside the front of the restaurant. He scanned the area once more, hunting for someone to watch his horses. He found a few beggars sitting at the side of the road and scoffed internally. Better to avoid beggars; I don''t need the Golden Bowl Sect in my business!

    ¡°Let¡¯s head inside,¡± Zhu Mo Shi said.

    The former Dingshe pushed the wooden doors open of the Jade Noodles. The raucous sound of chatter and clanging wooden ware greeted them with a deafening roar. The pungent aroma of simmering herbs and spices, mingled with the tantalizing scent of sizzling meats, wafted out from the kitchen and tickled their nostrils.

    The brightly lit dining area was packed with people, their faces aglow with the warm light of flickering candles and dimmed bulbs. Waiters and waitresses clicked across the polished wooden floors, and the rustling of coats could be heard as guests moved to make way for them.

    The walls were lined with eclectic paintings and framed mirrors, and the music playing softly in the background added to the ambiance of the room.

    One of the men caught a whiff of a rich, fruity aroma and turned to see a woman sipping a glass of red wine, the liquid deep and opaque in the flickering candlelight.

    As they approached the host stand, the sound of their footsteps on the tiled floor was muffled by the thick carpeting. The hostess greeted them with a friendly smile, but the din of the restaurant was so loud that Zhu Mo Shi and Shi Liu could barely hear her.

    She smiled shyly, then turned around and pulled the inner door shut. The raucousness was muffled, but at least they had some silence for themselves and the hostess. ¡°Apologies, Sirs,¡± She said, curtsying. ¡°It¡¯s one of our busier nights.¡±

    ¡°Apparently, but never mind that. We need a private room.¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Have you booked a room in advance?¡±

    ¡°I have.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what name is the room under?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ren.¡±

    She looked down at her book and fingered the names down a straight line. She tapped and nodded, then looked back at Zhu Mo Shi with a smile. She picked up a bell from under her desk and rang it with the flick of her wrist. ¡°My apologies for the delay, Mr. Xiao.¡±

    Two women came from behind a hidden partition, both wearing yellow hanfus with see-through undershirts. The hanfus were plain upon first sight, but Zhu Mo Shi quickly realized the intricate design of the embroidery on their sleeves.

    ¡°This way, Sirs,¡± the taller of the two said.

    The two women brought them through a short series of turns and up a staircase. The ladies pulled on a lever, and a door shot open to their right.

    The shorter of the two entered and was blocked by what seemed to be a red rug. She pulled a lever, and the rug swung left, indicating that it wasn''t a rug, but a curtain.

    Light splashed through the open curtain like the sun. Zhu Mo Shi and Shi Liu walked in as the women ushered them, with one of them knotting the curtain up with a gold rope. ¡°What would the gentlemen be drinking?¡± The taller lady asked.

    ¡°Water,¡± Zhu Mo Shi said gruffly.

    ¡°...Water as well,¡± Shi Liu answered begrudgingly.

    ¡°Would you like anything to eat?¡±

    ¡°Fish cakes with dried bread.¡±

    ¡°Meat... just meat,¡± Shi Liu said calmly.

    ¡°Yes Sirs,¡± the taller lady said, bowing as she left.

    The women brought the water first, then the servings of fish cakes and half chicken. Zhu Mo Shi picked at the water while Shi Liu devoured the chicken.

    The taller of the two women came back with a sealed envelope and dropped it on the table before removing herself. ¡°Master, why all the concealing?¡± Shi Liu said, sucking on a chicken bone.

    ¡°These Ministers have too much to lose.¡±

    ¡°Too much?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they care more for their coin than they do for the people and the state of Huaxia.¡±

    ¡°Then should¡ª¡°

    Zhu Mo Shi raised his hand, stopping Shi Liu from speaking any further. He knew what he meant, but he didn''t need those words spoken, not when they were surrounded by people trying to listen in. ¡°Understood, Master... what does it say?¡±

    ¡°Finish up,¡± He said firmly. ¡°I know it¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve had food from the capital.¡±

    Shi Liu didn¡¯t answer; he ripped the breast from the chicken and guzzled it down. Zhu Mo Shi, on the other hand, finished his fish cakes and water.

    Once they were finished, Zhu Mo Shi tossed two gold coins on the table and left the Jade Noodles, annoyed. It was foolish to even suggest meeting out in the open to begin with, Zhu Mo Shi thought. If this fool has cold feet, he''s in for the surprise of his life!

    As the former Black Cauldron members made their way through the streets, they quickly noticed how quiet and deserted the streets had become. The air was thick with the scent of dust and must, and the silence only added to their apprehension.

    Zhu Mo Shi could feel the tension coming from Shi Liu; he hadn''t read the letter and had always hated not knowing what to expect. Humph... he''s of the Qi Perception Realm, yet he still has these childish whims of his!

    They continued trekking the streets until Zhu Mo Shi made a hard left into a secluded area. At the end of the alley was a burnt building.

    Zhu Mo Shi walked into the burned building and was met with bits and waste, which was lit by the moon peeking through the clouds. The air was thick with the scent of must and dust, and they could hear the sound of their footsteps echoing through the empty room.

    An acrid scent of burnt wood and ash floundered around the air as if the warehouse had recently been set on fire. The scars on Zhu Mo Shi''s back and chest began to itch violently, but as a Warrior of his stature, he ignored it as if it were ants crawling on his back and chest.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve come to meet your end... you¡¯ve reached your destination,¡± Zhu Mo Shi said calmly, turning to a man standing in darkness with a black hood covering his face.

    Zhu Mo Shi swirled the Qi within his Core Dantian, hastening his heartbeat, but also to send a message.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your stories, former Dingshe,¡± The hooded man replied, ¡°But how do I know you are the former Dingshe?¡± The man¡¯s voice was sharp and gravelly.

    Zhu Mo Shi chuckled, holding his face. ¡°Have you ever heard of a former dingshe?¡± he asked. ¡°The only former dingshe is a dead one!¡±

    ¡°Then how do I confirm who you are? Only the Emperor knows who the dingshes are!¡±

    ¡°Do you not recognize me, Minister of Rites? Or should I say Eunuch Song instead?¡±

    Eunuch Song stumbled back in shock from disbelief.

    ¡°Fear nothing, Eunuch Song. We are in this together. I know you are the Emperor¡¯s man, but I also know you believe in Huaxia¡¯s future more than anyone else.¡±

    ¡°You speak as though you know, but I don''t know you!¡±

    ¡°You do... you just need a little reminder,¡± Zhu Mo Shi said calmly.

    He tossed his sword at Shi Liu, who caught it with his left hand. He turned back to Eunuch Song and flashed a knowing smile. ¡°You know,¡± He said calmly, ¡°In life, nothing is guaranteed. The people try to make some semblance of what little they have, but if their scars of life were to show... then they would either falter... or be reborn.¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi untied the band from his waist and slowly removed his robe, then his undershirt. His chest lay before Eunuch Song, full of burns, but that wasn''t all.

    He turned, showing his melded skin which had crumpled together from fire, right up to the back of his head, making it seem like a wilted flower... full of death.

    Eunuch Song didn''t say anything; his face showed confusion, but that''s what Zhu Mo Shi wanted as a smile painted itself across his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Eunuch Song,¡± He said, bowing reverently. He stayed bowed for three seconds, then raised his head.

    Zhu Mo Shi watched as Eunuch Song''s face changed from confusion to surprise. ¡°Librarian Rui... you died in the fire.¡±

    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m very much alive, Eunuch Song.¡±

    ¡°Then...¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Emperor tried to kill me. I''ve advised him against opening Huaxia to outsiders.¡±

    ¡°...so that¡¯s why he has been mentioning opening the borders to outsiders.¡±

    ¡°Advise? A mere Dingshe?

    ¡°A mere Dingshe?¡± Zhu Mo Shi scoffed. ¡°Who do you think was with the Emperor when he was in the Barren Lands twenty-five years ago?!¡±

    ¡°You were with him when he was in the Barren Lands?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Zhu Mo Shi said calmly. ¡°Do you think the Former Emperor would allow him into such a place without a Dingshe?!¡±

    ¡°The Emperor should not have favorite sons!¡±

    ¡°...and that is why Prince Tian Zheng is the best person to take the reins of the Empire.¡±

    ¡°Prince Tian Zheng is a great administrator, but controlling the other ministers? I don''t believe he can.¡±

    ¡°Have you seen his plan?¡±

    ¡°I have.¡±

    ¡°Feasible, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It is... but¡±

    ¡°But what?!¡± Zhu Mo Shi growled. ¡°The Emperor''s connection to the heavens has been severed. Isn¡¯t that what you said? We¡¯re in a six-year drought. The heavens have barely provided rain! His plan to open the borders of Huaxia WILL BE THE END OF US!¡±

    ¡°Keep your voice down; what you speak of is treason!¡±

    ¡°What the Emperor does is treason. Isn¡¯t it part of the mandate of heaven to keep us safe from all?¡±

    ¡°It is...¡±

    ¡°Then help me keep us safe.¡±

    ¡°A mere Dingshe thinks he is the Emperor?¡±

    ¡°I would never claim myself so high, Eunuch. Why do you think everything here is orchestrated by Prince Zheng?¡±

    ¡°I understand, but¡ª¡°

    ¡°Are you backing out?¡± Zhu Mo Shi growled. ¡°Shi Liu... deal with his entourage.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    ¡°STOP! I HAVEN''T BACKED OUT!¡±

    ¡°Then why are you stalling?¡±

    ¡°I am not stalling. I am asking questions. I know Prince Zheng, but I don¡¯t know you.¡±

    ¡°You know me, Eunuch. Stop being coy. Did you not think Prince Zheng would check up on who I am before agreeing to anything I told him?!¡±

    ¡°I agree, Prince Zheng has a shrewdness to him. But what we do¡ª¡°

    ¡°Is for Huaxia!¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi was at his wits'' end; he had heard enough. He¡¯d spent a year recovering from his burns, then spent six in a cell of Prince Zheng. The Prince only released him when his story was validated through cautious investigation. This is why I hate politicians, he thought. They care more for their skin than the people... or the Empire.

    ¡°You are right,¡± Eunuch Song finally said after a moment of silence. ¡°But we can''t attack yet.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Shi Liu asked.

    ¡°Rain is coming.¡±

    ¡°You want a traitor to stand on the Dragon Throne because of rain?!¡± Zhu Mo Shi hissed.

    ¡°Hardly... we will use the rain as a way to rid us of the Emperor. When the sky cloaks us in darkness and showers us with rain, that is when we can eviscerate the Emperor''s family. That is the best way to announce the mandate of heaven. His death will bring us rain from Heaven!¡±

    ¡°Theatrics, is this how you want to play this? Give me the schematics for the Palace; I don''t care for this drivel.¡±

    ¡°As you wish,¡± Eunuch Song said. He reached into a pouch on his right hip and pulled an envelope free. He tossed it at Zhu Mo Shi, who ripped it open.

    The moment he opened the letter, he recognized the handwriting. He pursed his lips in annoyance but knew he couldn¡¯t do much as he followed Prince Zheng¡¯s words.

    ¡°You were testing me,¡± Zhu Mo Shi said firmly.

    ¡°As the Prince requested.¡±

    ¡°Humph... how will you contact me when the plan is ready?¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any contact.¡±

    ¡°I will leave a message in this building, under a rock placed there,¡± Eunuch Song said, pointing to the ground in front of him.

    ¡°Understood. Shi Liu... let¡¯s go.¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi slid his undershirt on and robed himself, tightening his band once he was satisfied.

    They exited where they had entered and walked back down the alley to the sound of crickets and frogs groaning in the night.

    Once they reached a decent distance, Zhu Mo Shi finally spoke. ¡°Something on your mind, Shi Liu?¡±

    ¡°Master, why aren¡¯t we infiltrating the Dragon Palace?¡± He huffed.

    He gave the letter to Shi Liu and waited until he finished. ¡°Master, why is the Prince doing this?¡±

    ¡°Because he doesn¡¯t trust us.¡±

 Chapter 90: As The Prince Commands

    As the sun began to rise over the horizon, Zhu Mo Shi, Shi Liu, and Shi Jiu made their way into the dense forest beyond Longyang. Each carried an Axe in hand, flying through the trees using their Qinggong.

    The sweet scent of red pine swirled in the air as the melodic sound of birds chirped, flying away to escape the Black Cauldrons.

    They ventured deep into the forest and began setting up a small camp. After scouring their base, they started cutting down trees.

    After felling his first tree, Zhu Mo Shi found a comfortable spot and sat down, watching his pupils do the grunt work. He observed as their Qi wafted around them and thrummed at each spot they struck before hitting it.

    After a few minutes of observation, he realized that both Shi Jiu and Liu had developed their own personal styles.

    Shi Liu¡¯s stance was solid and fierce, making up for his lack of mobility. The lack of movement he showed was probably indicative of the Stone Gate Style. I didn''t think he could ascend to the Qi Perception Realm within six years, Zhu Mo Shi thought. The Accentuation Realm? Sure... but this is just staggering.

    As his eyes switched to Shi Jiu, he watched as the bandages across his face rolled with each swing. He''s still angry, Zhu Mo Shi thought, as he should be... the Emperor cost him his face.

    The chops Shi Jiu inflicted on the wood were blunt and wrought with anger. They weren¡¯t as smooth and decisive as Zhu Mo Shi had hoped, especially after teaching him the Heavenly Star Sword stance. His footwork is correct, he positioned them accurately for each strike... but each strike was like a beast ravenously plowing through a field.

    Zhu Mo Shi sat there, watching both of them for a while longer, then he finally came to a decision¡ªone that had been plaguing his mind ever since he read the letter from Prince Zheng. ¡°Liu¡¯er... Jiu¡¯er, come,¡± He said gruffly.

    Shi Liu stopped instantly, dropping his Axe on the ground. He turned around and kicked off the ground, floating in the air for a few seconds before landing right in front of Zhu Mo Shi.

    In the background, Shi Jiu continued hacking at the tree he was working on, which only made Zhu Mo Shi angrier by the second. ¡°Liu¡¯er,¡± He said firmly.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Shi Liu scanned the ground for a small pebble and found one instantly. He scooped it off the ground and cradled it in his hand. He channeled a smidgen of Qi into the stone and then finger-flicked it.

    The pebble shot across the forest like an arrow. A loud pang rang out, followed by Shi Jiu¡¯s Axe spinning like a windmill and hitting the tree he was cutting down with a thunderous thud. ¡°SHI LIU! ARE YOU TRYING TO KILL ME?¡± Shi Jiu growled, turning to him.

    Shi Liu ignored him and pointed at their Master with a nod. The anger painted on Jiu¡¯s face dissipated the moment he saw his master sitting in the lotus position. He rolled his neck and shoulders, alleviating any strain he had accumulated over the past few hours. He looked at his master and said nothing.

    Shi Liu knew what to expect; he was far too familiar with Master Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s tone, and the tone he reverberated thus far was one of lecture. ¡°Master,¡± Shi Jiu said, cupping his fists with a bow.

    ¡°Please,¡± He said calmly, ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    Shi Jiu sat first and crossed his legs. Shi Liu did the same and looked up at Zhu Mo Shi, who was sitting on a rock. He took a deep breath and opened his eyes. ¡°Shi Jiu, you were the last child brought to me for training. Yet, in that very moment, the Emperor tried to kill us both. Your body was scarred in the process. Yet, you¡¯ve ascended to the Accentuation Realm, a feat I myself didn''t think possible.

    ¡°I¡¯ve watched your anger rise and fall through the years. I understand it. It is righteous, yet it will betray you. So hear my warning: seek peace through the sword, and that anger should dissipate. Or you will never reach Enlightenment to the Qi Perception Realm.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Master,¡± He answered quickly, but Zhu Mo Shi knew that tone all too well. He didn''t care, but that would be his downfall.

    Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s eyes laid on Shi Liu, who looked up at him with indifference¡ªeyes that had never changed throughout the years he had known him.

    Shi Liu had never outright shown disrespect to Zhu Mo Shi, unlike the rest of the Black Cauldrons in training, but the iciness found in his eyes made him a great Black Cauldron. No... a great ''Zhu.''

    ¡°Shi Liu,¡± Zhu Mo Shi said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve taught you as best as I can. You¡¯ve not only mastered the Stone Impenetrable Stance, but you''ve also assimilated it into a Sword Style, something I didn¡¯t think possible.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t ascend without your guidance, Master.¡±

    ¡°Save the pleasantries, I¡¯m not finished!¡± he snapped.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Shi Liu answered with a bow.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t much I c¡ª¡°

    Twelve Qis flared around them in the form of a pillar. Shi Liu leapt from off the ground and posed in a defensive stance. Shi Jiu raised his hand and swirled his Qi, eyeing his surroundings with venom in his eyes. Zhu Mo Shi rose from his position with a bitter smile on his face. He turned to Shi Liu, who nodded back in return.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°I will say one thing,¡± Zhu Mo Shi said calmly. ¡°If you value your lives, flee now. Or be prepared for your blood to be used as paint for the canvas that will be your grave.¡±

    A harrowing chuckle echoed through the forest, like a wolf howling at the moon. Shi Liu looked at Shi Jiu, who licked his lips and cracked the muscles within his neck. ¡°Meet your death Dingshes of the Black Cauldrons!¡±

    ¡°Leave them alive,¡± Zhu Mo Shi commanded.

    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Shi Liu stated.

    ¡°Shi Jiu¡±" he said firmly.

    ¡°...Yes, Master,¡± he huffed in a low growl.

    Three hooded men appeared from behind Shi Jiu, leaping in the air with short-swords in each hand. Shi Liu disappeared from sight while Zhu Mo Shi waved his hand across his face, catching three knives in one smooth motion.

    As dappled sunlight fed its way through the towering trees, the aggressors'' Qis began to move closer to the Dingshes, who in turn didn¡¯t falter. They stood there like boulders through a raging storm, firm and resolute¡ªsomething that couldn''t be said for the men who clearly were looking for death.

    Amid the shifting shadows and verdant undergrowth, Zhu Mo Shi kicked himself off the ground, using his Qinggong to float to the trees above. His observant gaze fixed upon the unfolding scene.

    Shi Liu appeared behind three assailants, drawing a deep breath. He rooted his feet firmly into the earth, as if drawing strength from the very ground. He loosed two quick punches and a spinning kick, which hit each assailant solidly.

    The blows sent each assailant flying in opposite directions as he swirled his Qi, ensuring his stance was unwavering, his body the embodiment of a steadfast boulder, poised to resist any assault.

    An assailant lunged at him, forcing him to strafe out of the way. The blade barely missed his cheek, making his heartbeat twice in that very second.

    Shi Liu stepped back, sending a smidgen of Qi through the meridians in his feet, then spun violently. He struck the assailant in the chest with a powerful blow, sending the attacker reeling back and colliding with a nearby tree trunk.

    In contrast, Shi Jiu ducked, weaved, and toyed with his assailants, giving them the belief they had a chance... but the way he moved with such grace and fluidity made him seem like a flowing river.

    His aggressive but unrefined style perfectly offset Shi Liu''s solidity. He danced between the blows of his opponents, a twisting, evasive current of motion, his speed and unpredictability a challenge for his foes to contend with. ¡°Shi Jiu, stop toying with them,¡± Zhu Mo Shi barked from the tree line.

    Five assailants darted up the tree Zhu Mo Shi was relaxing on. He felt their Qi churn beneath him and could only roll his eyes in annoyance. He snatched five leaves from a nearby branch and channeled Qi into them.

    The assailants swarmed him, Qi swirling and thrumming like thunder. Zhu Mo Shi... was not impressed. ¡°You dare attack me and haven¡¯t even reached the Divination Realm?!¡±

    He raised his hand, flicking the leaves in quick succession. The leaves sliced through wind and cheeks the moment they left his hand. The assailants kicked off the air using their Qinggong, raising their swords in defense.

    Zhu Mo Shi shook his head, watching them flail to the ground, and tapped his foot as he retook his seat. ¡°You''re one hundred years too young to fight me. Shi Liu... Shi Jiu, stop toying with them. End. This.¡±

    ¡°YES, MASTER,¡± The Dingshes said in unison.

    The battle raged on, ensuring the silence of the forest stayed quelled. In a breathtaking display of synergy, the two fighters joined forces, their contrasting styles melding together to form an unstoppable force.

    Shi Liu¡¯s unwavering defense repelled a coordinated strike from a pair of assailants while Shi Jiu seized the opportunity to surge forward, his movements like a torrential downpour, raining blow after blow upon the vulnerable enemies.

    Four assailants broke off from attacking Shi Jiu, aiming for the defensive Shi Liu, thinking he was nothing but a boulder.

    That was a mistake.

    Shi Liu appeared in front of them in a flash. He struck the acupoints in their thighs and swept each one of them off the ground.

    The moment they took to the air, another assailant appeared behind him, blade in hand. The hooded figure thrust his blade forward, barely missing Shi Liu.

    As he spun out of the way, he swirled the Qi within his Core Dantian and surged it through the meridians within his hand.

    A loud crack bellowed through the forest, followed by a howl of pain. Shi Liu kicked the assailant in the chest, then held him in the air for half a second. The other half of the second was spent kicking the other three assailants who¡¯d tried to attack him from behind.

    The four men crashed into a tree to his left, groaning in pain and struggling to get back on their feet. But Shi Liu didn¡¯t give them the chance. He moved precise, hiding his power within footsteps. He struck each assailant in their vital acupoints, immobilizing them.

    Shi Jiu evaded and countered every move his opponents made. His relentless dance of death left them disoriented and off-balance, with a smile flashing across his lips.

    He stepped back when another assailant appeared to his left. He stepped in, landing a series of lightning-fast strikes, leaving him reeling from the blows.

    All twelve assailants lay on the ground, rolling from the pain. Zhu Mo Shi landed with a thud and turned to his left, eyeing a line of trees in the far distance. ¡°Are you satisfied... Eunuch Song?¡± He said calmly.

    The Eunuch walked from the tree line, wearing a yellow and blue cape, and a black Futou with a small gold-plated emblem embedded at the center of it. The emblem was a semi-circle with a line slashing it in half, symbolizing his ministry.

    The Ministry of Rites.

    The older gentleman stumbled over a few trees, making his way to Zhu Mo Shi, and eyed the damage done by the Black Cauldrons. Zhu Mo Shi could sense the skepticism within the Minister, but he was satisfied to have noticed his presence early. If not, these men would''ve been killed if he hadn''t had Shi Liu and Shi Jiu incapacitate them.

    As Eunuch Song¡¯s men groaned in pain, lying on the ground after being bested by the unparalleled skills of Shi Liu and Shi Jiu, Eunuch Song eyed his men. Zhu Mo Shi could tell relief was racing within his heart, but that quickly faded as he stared back at him.

    Zhu Mo Shi maintained an air of stoic composure, with an icy atmosphere enveloping the area. ¡°This wasn¡¯t my idea,¡± Eunuch Song said calmly.

    ¡°Of course it wasn¡¯t. It was Prince Zheng¡¯s. I know his methods well enough. But that''s beside the point. Do you have the information we need?¡±

    ¡°I have what you need¡­Zhu Mo Shi.¡±

    The Eunuch pulled a piece of paper from his sleeve pocket. He handed it to Zhu Mo Shi cautiously. He took it from the Eunuch and browsed the contents. ¡°Humph... not much has changed.¡±

    ¡°You have our way in?¡±

    ¡°Of course. The palace is being restocked tomorrow. We¡¯ll get you in that way.¡±

    ¡°Then after that?

    ¡°You have two days to survey.¡±

    ¡°Two days?¡± Zhu Mo Shi growled.

    ¡°Yes... rain¡¯s tentative.¡±

    ¡°Rain, again? Why are you so hot on RAIN?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as I told you. The people have been disgruntled for a while now. In the past six years, the rainy season has barely provided rain for us to survive, and people are saying that the Emperor has swayed from the will of heaven. If you can kill him... then that''s the motive we have to push for a new Emperor.¡±

    ¡°I don''t like this...¡±

    ¡°You don''t have to! But let me remind you, Dingshe. This is what Prince Zheng desires¡­and you have no say in it. Your duty is to play your role... understood?¡±

    ¡°As the Prince commands,¡± Zhu Mo Shi said calmly. ¡°As. The. Prince. Commands.¡±

 Chapter 91: Dingshes of the Black Cauldron

    The former Dingshes of the Black Cauldron made their way to one of the cross roads leading to Longyang.

    Their hearts burned with resentment, fueled by the memory of the Emperor¡¯s treachery. The library, engulfed in flames, had been meant to be their tomb, but the they survived, barely now sought revenge.

    As they hopped off their horses and approached a tavern. Zhu Mo Shi looked at Shi Jiu. ¡°Patience,¡± He said calmly. ¡°We¡¯re at the end of the line¡­we¡¯ll get our revenge,¡±

    ¡°Understood Master,¡± Shi Jiu said calmly.

    They entered the tavern and scanned it, hunting for any signs of danger. The tavern wasn¡¯t bustling as they were expecting, which was perfect. They didn¡¯t need many eyes on them, only inebriated eyes.

    The Dingshes made their way through the crowd, sifting through like ants, trying to make themselves small. A few men saw them, and sneered at them.

    Zhu Mo Shi was used to it, he knew his neck burns would make anyone apprehensive, but Shi Jiu? He¡¯d hardly lived life so he lacked the experience to ignore people.

    Zhu Mo Shi grabbed Shi Jiu by the shoulder and pulled him along, ensuring he didn¡¯t let anyone draw him into a useless crawl.

    They made their way to the counter. The barkeep¡¯s eyes were as stern the permanent frown his face held. Zhu Mo Shi slid his hand into his sleeve pocket and slide a note to the man.

    The barkeeps jaw jutted forward. Zhu Mo Shi stared back into the man¡¯s eyes, showing him he was unfazed, then he looked down at the note.

    He picked up the note with hesitation, but once the uncrumpled the paper his eyes gapped in surprised.

    He then offered a nod and a twisted smile, his eyes scanning their faces to ensure they were the ones he had been expecting. Once he was satisfied, he tilted his head and called a waitress over. He whispered something into her ear, then turned back to the Dingshes. ¡°Follow her,¡± He rasped.

    Zhu Mo Shi nodded and allowed the waitress to led them through the bustling tavern, out the back door, and into a large barn outside.

    They walked into the barn and a sight Zhu Mo Shi hadn¡¯t seen in years. Men draped in brown and green imperial robes were busily packing rice into large barrels. ¡°Qian, you¡¯re guest has arrived.¡±

    Qian, the man who seemed to be in charge. Turned with a bamboo book in hand, making notes. As he turned, the brown and green imperial robes swayed.

    His long, twirly mustache added to his regal appearance, and his sharp, stern face commanded attention. Qian¡¯s thin lips were set in a serious expression, conveying a sense of authority and power.

    Overall, he was an imposing figure, dressed to impress and exuding an aura of confidence and control. ¡°Your late,¡±

    ¡°Hardly¡­¡± Zhu Mo Shi said gruffly.

    ¡°Humph. I take it you¡¯re aware of the plan.¡±

    ¡°We are,¡±

    ¡°Good, then lets not dally. Those barrels over there are yours, Get In.¡± He ordered, his voice cold and authoritative. ¡°We''ll see to it that you reach the palace safely.¡±

    ¡°Mas¡ª¡° Shi Jiu tried to protest, but Zhu Mo Shi wasn¡¯t having it.

    ¡°Do as he says, haven¡¯t you been waiting for this opportunity? Do. Not. Waste. It!¡±

    ¡°Yes Master,¡± Shi Jiu said with a bow.

    ¡°Shi Liu,¡± Zhu Mo Shi said firmly.

    Shi Liu bowed and kicked off the ground using his Qinggong and floated in the air and landed in the barrel with perfection. Shi Jiu on the other hand, stomped to the barrel as if he were a child. He needs that temper checked, or he¡¯ll lose his head before! Zhu Mo Shi grumbled to himself. ¡°How long till we arrive in the palace?¡±

    ¡°Three days max.¡±

    ¡°Three days?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we have to take into account the weather. I¡¯ve been told that we¡¯re expecting heavy rains.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s expected on the third day, ensure we reach the palace in a day.¡±

    ¡°Is this your caravan, or mine?¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi ground his teeth, feeling the urge to snap this Qian neck in two, but there was no need for that. After fifteen years of being betrayed by the Emperor¡­his revenge will soon be here. ¡°Of course it¡¯s yours,¡± Zhu Mo Shi admitted, ¡°I was concerned,¡±

    ¡°Your concern is noted,¡±

    Qian turned, rolling his bamboo book in a dismissive manor, as if to tell Zhu Mo Shi that the conversation was over. He smiled bitterly at that, and made a mental note.

    <hr>

    As the Dingshes huddled within their individual cramped, wooden barrels, their bodies contorted to fit the limited space. The barrels rolled along the ground, feeling bumps that sent jolts of shock wave through their bodies.

    Luckily, they weren¡¯t typical men, so these bumps did nothing. For now.

    After a few hours, the continuous sound of wooden wheels clattering against stone echoed in their ears. Their limbs grew numb, aching from the unnatural positions they were forced to maintain, while their muscles screamed in protest.

    The sun beat down on the barrels relentlessly, causing the temperature within to rise unbearably. Sweat trickled down their faces, stinging their eyes and leaving trails of moisture on their flushed cheeks.

    The barrels weren¡¯t made for comfort, if they were, they would¡¯ve sat in the lotus position and practice their internal arts, but that also required adequate space with limited noise.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    The barrels were close to a bee hive than a waterfall.

    Each time the wagon carrying their barrels stopped, the three braced themselves for the impact, as their bodies collided painfully against the wooden walls of their confinement.

    During another pit stop, the wagon''s driver stopped. The sound of flowing water rippled from outside and into their ears. Water break for the house, Zhu Mo Shi mused.

    Thankfully, the stop was short.

    Another stop found them waiting in frustration as the driver struggled to replace a broken wagon wheel. The delay seemed to stretch on for hours, the heat inside the barrels becoming even more stifling, as they listened to the driver grumble and curse under his breath.

    The terrain finally changed after a day of travelling, and the uneven feel of cobblestone clunked beneath them. Every bump and jolt roiled, but at least they knew their uncomfortable journey was coming to an end.

    The barrels were heft and Zhu Mo Shi felt some relief wash over home. The barrel were drop, sending a shock wave through his body. He almost growled his annoyance but kept it in, and felt the barrel roll to a stop.

    As Zhu Mo Shi sat there, he closed eyes and swirled his Qi within his Dantians. He began circulating through his meridians, strengthening his muscles along with soothing the aches and pains.

    The light that poured into the barrels eventually went dim. He took his last whiff of water and simply sat there, breathing in deeply, keeping a state emptiness within his mind. If he allowed anything in, that would¡¯ve made him annoyed, and flustered.

    This wasn¡¯t the time to let weak feelings such as those hamper his chances. His scar burns began to itch, a regular occurrence on cold nights such as this.

    It was cold when the library was on fire that night.

    The sound of stretching wood echoed above him. A loud snap followed and moonlight poured into the barrel. Zhu Mo Shi looked up seeing a guard with a prier and Qian standing behind him with another guard. ¡°Welcome to the Dragon Palace,¡± Qian said mockingly.

    He stalked to his left and a guard began prying open another barrel. Shi Liu pushed his head out and the process repeated for Shi Jiu who was sweating profusely.

    As the Dingshes emerged from the barrels, Shi Liu looked unbothered whilst Shi Jiu held a permanent snare on his face. He''s too excited, too too excited, Zhu Mo Shi noted.

    Qian coughed attracting his attention. Zhu Mo Shi turned to the face the man¡¯s austere expression, which only serve to infuriate him further. What is with this arrogance? Zhu Mo Shi asked, does he not realise...he¡¯s just an inventory manager? Has arrogance even seeped into paltry positions of power. My dear Emperor...you will suffer a gruesome death for letting such inanity fester within the Imperial Palace!

    ¡°I believe...I''ve fulfilled my part in this arrangement, what you do next...is entirely up to you.¡± Qian said, raising his hands then dusting them off as if he were finished.

    The anger roiling within Zhu Mo Shi was difficult to contain, but he knew now was not the time to unleash it on this insignificant man.

    The greater prize, the emperor, was within his grasp. He took a deep breath and forced himself to nod in agreement. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve done your part. We thank you.¡±

    Qian smirked, turning to leave. ¡°The attire you request is in that box over there, Good luck,¡± He said with a hint of sarcasm. With that, he disappeared into the shadows, leaving the Dingshes.

    Zhu Mo Shi turned to Shi Liu and Shi Jiu, his eyes narrowing with determination. ¡°Remember, we must stay focused. Our goal is to bring down the Emperor and bring justice to Huaxia. Do not let your emotions cloud your judgment or hinder your actions.¡±

    ¡°Yes Master,¡± They said in unison.

    <hr>

    The scent of the Dragon Palace was unmistakable. It lingered in the air, a mixture of fragrant incense, wax from countless candles, and the faint aroma of aged wood.

    Shi Jiu inhaled deeply, and as the scent filled his nostrils, he felt his burn scars beginning to itch. It¡¯d been fifteen years since the emperor¡¯s failed attempt to burn him, Master Zhu Mo Shi, and Shi Liu alive in the western library, but the smell still haunted him.

    As the memories of the past washed over him, Shi Jiu couldn¡¯t help but recall the harrowing physical therapy he had endured. His left hand had been limp, a constant reminder of that fateful night.

    However, after four arduous years, he pushed himself mentally and physically. Pain and frustration were the only things he knew. Then, when he ascended to the Accentuation Realm, his left hand came alive once more, a testament to his determination and resilience.

    The long sleeves of Shi Jiu steward garb, swayed as he walked meekly through the halls from the inventory warehouse to the Southern Section of the Dragon Palace.

    His attire consisted of a pristine white, long-sleeved tunic with a high, mandarin collar. A deep blue vest was worn over the tunic, adorned with delicate, golden embroidery that mimicked the serpentine patterns of dragons. A sash, the same blue hue as his vest, was tied neatly around his waist, its ends hanging gracefully at his side. His pants were made of a fine silk, comfortable and loose-fitting, tucked into black, calf-high boots.

    The steward¡¯s outfit allowed Shi Jiu to move about the palace discreetly, granting him access to areas that would have been off-limits otherwise. As he walked, his steps were measured and silent, a testament to his years of training and experience in the art of stealth.

    Shi Jiu¡¯s appearance may have been that of a palace steward, but his essence, forged by hardship and determination, was unmistakably that of a Black Cauldron warrior.

    As he arrived at the Southern Section of the Dragon Palace. The kitchen section of the Dragon Palace was a sprawling complex of interconnected buildings and courtyards, designed to cater to the needs of the palace¡¯s numerous residents and guests.

    Shi Jiu ventured deeper into this part of the palace, he couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the architectural splendor that surrounded him.

    The main building of the kitchen section was a magnificent structure made of rich, redwood beams that contrasted with the pristine white walls. The swooping, curved roof tiles were glazed in a deep, imperial yellow, signifying the importance of the area in which they were used. Intricate carvings of dragons, phoenixes, and other mythical creatures adorned the wooden pillars, showcasing the exceptional craftsmanship that went into constructing the palace.

    He passed through several open courtyards, each one impeccably landscaped with a harmonious blend of natural beauty and architectural grace. Serene ponds dotted with colorful koi fish were surrounded by lush, manicured gardens filled with fragrant flowers, bamboo groves, and carefully pruned trees.

    The connecting courtyards and buildings were covered walkways, their elegant wooden latticework filtering the sunlight to create a soothing, dappled shade. The walkways were lined with ornate lanterns that, when lit at night, would cast a warm, golden glow across the grounds.

    The hustle and bustle of the kitchen staff could be heard, despite how think the walls were. The preparation was outlined for the morning staff.

    The aroma of simmering broths, sizzling meats, and fragrant spices filled the air, providing a sensory symphony that was both comforting and enticing.

    As Shi Jiu continued his search, frustration began to swell within him. Where is he? Where¡¯s the Poison Detection Black Cauldron associated with the Kitchen section? He pondered.

    The Emperor only allowed ten Black Cauldrons in existence at a time. Majority of them would stay with the Emperor, his harem and the one who specialised in poison detection would be attached to the kitchen.

    After what felt like hours of searching, Shi Jiu found himself in a dimly lit hallway that connected several of the kitchen buildings.

    The air here was cooler and quieter, a stark contrast to the sensory overload of the kitchens. As he moved along the corridor, he noticed a man up ahead, methodically lighting the blown-out torches that lined the walls.

    He swirl-pulsed the Qi within his Mind Dantian and wisp of Qi fluttered around the torch-lighter. Shi Jiu lips began to curl in a menacing smile, but he caught himself before his lips could finally form. I¡¯ve finally found you, you bastard!

    The torch-lighter snapped his neck left, as if Shi Jiu called out to him, making him weary. Did he notice me? Shi Jiu asked, No, he couldn¡¯t he¡¯s but of the Mind Awakening Realm.

    As Shi Liu approached him, he hoped the skincoat that was commissioned for him was applied properly. He didn¡¯t need to be discovered. Not yet before the task is done, He thought.

    The torch-lighter bowed to him and he did so a return, but mockingly. He continued walking down the now brightly lit hallway and increased his pace to the inventory warehouse, because his task completed, which only left one thing to do.

    Kill. The. Emperor.

 Chapter 92: Zhu of the Black Cauldron

    As Shi Liu surveyed the surrounding palace grounds. He kept his heart rate steady, ensuring none of his Qi flared nonsensically. His eyes took in every detail as he returned from his reconnaissance.

    As steady as his heart beat, he could still smell the smoke from the fires of that night waft into his nose, whilst he approached the inventory warehouse. Will this plan work? He mused sourly.

    Shi Liu pushed the door open and the towering shelves of the warehouse came into sight from dimly lit candles they used. On the shelves were an array of items used within the palace, from silken fabrics and porcelain dishes to weaponry and scrolls.

    The air was thick with the mingled aromas of wood, metal, and parchment, while the faint creaking of the shelves served as a quiet reminder of the immense weight they bore.

    Shi Jiu stared at him as he entered, leg swinging from the shelf he was sitting on, feeling the moonlight shine on his scared skin.

    Zhu Mo Shi sat on the ground, fixed in the lotus position, swirling his Qi as he practiced his internal arts. Without any preamble, Shi Liu knelt in front of him ¡°Master,¡± He said.

    ¡°Was the Minister¡¯s map correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes Master, Minister Song has the crown prince¡¯s residence on the map. Its. on the eastern section of the compound. Prince Lanfeng¡¯s is on the southeast, making his residence the closest to us right now, whilst Prince Jin¡¯s residence sits adjacent to Concubine Rui¡¯s residence.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­so the rumors are true. Concubine Rui has been taking care of Prince Jin in light of his mother¡¯s death.¡± Zhu Mo Shi said calmly. ¡°¡­and?¡±

    ¡°We have to be wary of the current Dingshes Shi Tong, Shi Hai, Shi Chen, Shi Xue and Shi Ying,¡±

    ¡°Is Shi Xue¡¯s guarding a concubine?¡±

    ¡°No sir, he¡¯s guarding the Youngest Prince.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­I see, were you able to decipher their realms?¡±

    ¡°Yes Sir, Shi Hai¡¯s the Divination Realm, Shi Chen is at the Mind Awakening Realm, Shi Ying Mind Awakening Realm, Shi Tong is also of the Divination Realm whilst Shi Xue is at the Accentuation Realm. Just those five guard the Harem and Princes courtyards.¡±

    Shi Jiu¡¯s eyes gleamed with analytical intensity as he interjected, ¡°That means the remaining four are the guarding the Emperor himself, Master.¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi stroked his chin thoughtfully, his brows furrowing as he considered the possibilities. ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case. The Dingshes that have replaced us are guarding the Emperor.¡±He said calmly, gaze sharpening. ¡°I found Shi Xi and Shi Yusheng.¡±

    He paused, shaking his head whilst he tried not to laugh bitterly, making Shi Liu suspicious. ¡°I really do owe you an apology Shi Liu, it seems you were right. It¡¯s not Shi Yusheng anymore, but ¡®Zhu¡¯ Yusheng Shi.¡±

    Shi Jiu scoffed, whilst Shi Liu¡¯s involuntarily clenched his fists. A surge of emotion swept through him as the memory of Shi Yusheng¡¯s betrayal resurfaced.

    It was Yusheng who claimed their Zhu Mo Shi had requested his presence within the Western Library. But the truth was far darker; it had been a scheme to eliminate the three of them, as they were perceived to be more loyal to Zhu Mo Shi than the Emperor.

    Yet, Shi Liu¡¯s loyalties were far more complex. Though he had never been entirely devoted to Zhu Mo Shi, he had never betrayed the Emperor either.

    His allegiance remained a tangled enigma, a knot he struggled to unravel as the years passed. Even after fifteen long years, the secret Zhu Mo Shi had promised to reveal remained shrouded in mystery, fueling Shi Liu¡¯s frustration.

    The taste of unfulfilled promises and the bitter tang of betrayal lingered on his tongue, making it difficult to swallow. But how could he turn his back on the man who had saved him from poverty and taught him the art of combat?

    ¡°That bastard inherited the title of ¡®Zhu¡¯¡± Zhu Mo Shi said calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s see if he deserves such a title.¡±

    He pulled a piece of paper from his sleeve and unfolded it. The sound of paper uncrumpling was welcomed pleasure as it knocked the dizziness from Shi Liu¡¯s mind. He wasn¡¯t one to think idly, but with the memories of Shi Yusheng made him sour, more than he¡¯d ever want to admit. ¡°Come¡­¡± Zhu Mo Shi said firmly.

    Shi Jiu leapt off the shelf, kicking off and soaring towards Zhu Mo Shi. Shi Liu stalked up to the edge of the paper and sat crossed leg

    Zhu Mo Shi pointed at the map and began. ¡°I will set the new western library ablaze, to draw everyone¡¯s attention.¡± He said firmly. ¡°Shi Liu, your task will be to assassinate the Emperor''s children and concubines.¡±

    He then turned to Shi Jiu, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Your objective is to eliminate the Dingshes poison detector and support Shi Liu in exterminating the Emperor¡¯s descendants. He might be able to handle Shi Xue alone.¡±

    But Shi Liu unsettled mind, just wouldn¡¯t let it go. ¡°I want to kill Shi Yusheng.¡± Shi Liu said firmly.

    The air in the room seemed to thicken as the three men stared at one another, their eyes revealing a storm of emotions beneath the surface. A faint echo of a distant gong reverberated through the warehouse, marking the passage of time as they prepared to step into the fray.

    As the strands of loyalty and betrayal intertwined, they prepared to step into the fray, each driven by a unique and deeply personal motivation.

    Zhu Mo Shi regarded Shi Liu for a moment, taking in the fire burning in his eyes. Shi Liu tried to keep calm himself down, it wasn¡¯t like him for make such requests, but Shi Yusheng¡¯s blood had to be spilled, and he believe it was his right.

    ¡°Shi Liu¡­Shi Jiu, I understand, but the success of our mission is more important that our inclination for revenge. The success of this mission is our Revenge.¡± He said calmly. ¡°I will handle Shi Yusheng. After you¡¯ve dealt with the inept Dingshes guarding the Emperor¡¯s family head for the Emperors courtyard. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes Master,¡± They said in unison.

    ¡°Good¡­now get some rest. I¡¯ll be speaking with the both of you separately before we begin.

    ¡°Yes Master.¡±

    Shi Liu nodded, his resolve hardening. The desire for revenge was strong, but he also understood the importance of the greater mission they had undertaken. They would need to work together, unified by their shared purpose, if they were to have any chance of success.

    <hr>

    ¡°Shi Liu, I know you¡¯ve done everything I¡¯ve asked without asking a thing. I appreciate that more than I can ever give, but in life. They are some burdens that you don¡¯t pass on.¡±This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°I¡¯ve come this far Master, it¡¯s not a burden¡­but a privilege.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t think so after you¡¯ve learn what I have to say. So I¡¯ll ask for the last time. Do you still want to know why the Emperor tried to kill us?¡±

    Shi Liu knew his answer, but instead of blurting it out. He steadied his mind and thought of everything they¡¯ve been through ever since the fire.

    He took a deep breath, his mind racing as he revisited the countless trials and tribulations they had faced together since that fateful night of the fire.

    When they arrived at Prince Zheng¡¯s resident, he throw them in prison for a year, before even hearing out pleas.

    Shi Liu wouldn¡¯t had mind being in prison, at least he would¡¯ve had some semblance of silence, but Shi Jiu almost died three times because infection. If Prince Zheng didn¡¯t need someone killed, we would still be rotting.

    Pain, Sorrow, Frustration melded with the betrayals they¡¯d endured is something Shi Liu will never forget, like an ever-present shadow.

    And yet, despite the darkness, they had also found strength and purpose in one another, forging an unbreakable bond.

    Shi Liu he looked Zhu Mo Shi in the eye, his gaze was firm, impenetrable showing his resolve. ¡°Yes, Master. I want to help carry your burden.¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi studied Shi Liu for a moment, his eyes searching for any hint of doubt.

    The only thing he could find was unwavering determination. With a heavy sigh, he nodded. ¡°Very well. I will share with you the truth that has been hidden for so long. But remember, once you learn it, there''s no going back.¡±

    ¡°I understand Master,¡±

    ¡°In our youth, the Emperor and I were close. Very very close. I dare say close as brothers,¡± Zhu Mo Shi said, voice filled with melancholy. ¡°As a young Dingshe."

    The previous Emperor had assigned me to guard the Emperor. I was his assistant and he didn¡¯t know the Black Cauldron existed. As a dingshe, my duty was to the Emperor, so everything he did I reported back. But there was a time, I didn¡¯t report back everything and that was my mistake.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t make mistakes Master.¡± Shi Liu said, narrowing his eyes.

    ¡°Cut the pleasantries Shi Liu,¡± Zhu Mo Shi growled in a low tone.

    ¡°Yes Master,¡±

    He groaned a sigh, shaking his head and then nodded after a few moments. It was as if it pained him to continue as Shi Liu saw the pain resonating on his face. ¡°Are you aware of the tale of Emperor¡¯s pilgrimage into the Barren Lands?¡± Zhu Mo Shi said, gaze distant as if he were living in that time himself.

    Shi Liu nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s said that the journey through the Barren Lands which molded him into the Emperor he is today.¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi shook his head, a sad smile appearing on his lips. He turned to Shi Liu and looked him dead in the eye. ¡°That¡¯s a lie. The Emperor never set foot in the Barren Lands until he was making his return from his pilgrimage.¡±

    ¡°Making his return?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What really happened?¡±

    ¡°We embarked on a voyage to sale west. The Emperor was hoping to discover new lands to trade with. Within a week of our voyage, pirates attacked our ships, and we were left stranded, saved only by a wayward Axsumite prince.¡± He said, trailing into a snarl.

    Shock swelled within Shi Liu. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He was speechless¡­but still found the rights words ¡°an Axsumite prince? Master?¡±

    ¡°Yes, an Axsumite.¡±

    ¡°Why would an Axsumite save the prince? Didn¡¯t the first Emperor slay the Demon Axsumite Emperor when he tried to conquer Huaxia.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding something Shi Liu. The Axsumite didn¡¯t know we were from the imperial family, they thought we were merchants.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­what happened?¡±

    ¡°What else could happen, he took us to Axsum.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been to Axsum, Master?¡±

    ¡°I have¡­Axsum is a place unlike any other found in Huaxia. Its teeming with life and bursting with color. The lush greenery stretches as far as the eye can see, and the air is filled with the intoxicating scent of exotic spices. The people of Axsum have a deep connection to their culture¡± He said firmly, ¡°One that captivated the Emperor during our three-year stay.¡±

    ¡°You spent three years there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we did. It was the Emperor¡¯s idea. He believed that if they could make a relation with the Axsumites, we could begin trade¡­¡±

    ¡°But the First Emperor¡¯s writ¡­¡±

    ¡°Outdated¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Shi Liu asked confused.

    ¡°That¡¯s what the Emperor called it. Outdated.¡±

    ¡°Why would the Emperor say the First Emperor¡¯s writ, be outdated?¡±

    ¡°¡­because that''s what the Emperor believes¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡±

    ¡°¡­neither do I¡­¡± Zhu Mo Shi said, shaking his head. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t matter. As the three years passed, The Emperor learned as much as he could of their their culture and language. Once he was satisfied, we ventured through the Barren Lands. Whilst we were there, he constructed a plan to tell his father he journeyed through the Barren Lands,¡± Zhu Mo Shi said, his expression darkening with the memory.

    ¡°What was the previous Emperor¡¯s thoughts of your trip to Axsum?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where I failed. I didn¡¯t say anything. I thought the Emperor¡¯s curiosity was about Axsum was just a way for us to prepare for another invasion, just in case. You see¡­Axsum has seven princes, all descending from the Demon Emperor¡¯s seven sons. After The First Emperor killed the Demon Emperor, the sons retreated form Huaxia and began fighting for control of the Axsum. Despite four hundred years passing, the battle for Axsum is still at hand¡­its funny.¡±

    ¡°What happened when you returned, Master?¡±

    ¡°The Emperor built up his reputation with the people and the surrounding Governors and Princes alike. The previous Emperor  saw this and crowned as his heir to his brother¡¯s frustration.¡±

    ¡°Was a Civil War brewing?¡±

    ¡°No, the Emperor made his brothers and cousins Governors, ensuring satisfaction throughout the Empire. Leaving no room for Civil War. None of this matters Shi Liu, because all these years the Emperor had been in contact with the very prince that saved him.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°To begin Trade with Axsum¡­men that killed our people.¡±

    Fury roiled within Shi Liu, our Emperor conspires with Axsum? This cannot be! He thought bitterly, ¡°this cannot be,¡±

    ¡°It is Shi Liu. The heavens themselves have ordained I, be the one to strike him down. I swear it. If not, I will not live in peace!¡±

    ¡°Master, how did you find out?¡±

    ¡°How else, he came to me asking my thoughts. I told him my displeasure of Axsum and its people. He smiled and agreed with me. He told me I was right¡­then he burned the very library I stood in to make sure no one else could go against him.¡±

    ¡°Like Prince Zheng?¡±

    ¡°Yes, like Prince Zheng!¡±

    As Shi Liu took a deep breathe and soaked in everything his master had told him. Everything began to make sense. Being imprisoned by Prince Zheng for a year, then being sent on various mission to prove our loyalty.

    Then given a mission to find a wayward band of bandits to kill a boat filled with Axsumites. It was because the Emperor had invited them here, Shi Liu thought.

    ¡°Master how did you know about the Axsumites inbound?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Prince Zheng said he received word from one of his spies that Axsumites were making their through the red river.¡±

    A vein popped out on Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s forehead, making him seem a lot more sour than usual. Shi Liu watched him nod, trying to form words, which made him consider speaking, but this wasn¡¯t the time to speak.

    As Zhu Mo Shi continued to nod, he finally licked his lips and stopped nodding and stared into Shi Liu soul, making him feel uneasy. ¡°Shi Liu¡­I plan to die after killing the Emperor. The mess I¡¯ve caused you and Shi Jiu shouldn¡¯t have come to past.¡±

    ¡°Master!¡± Shi Liu pleaded.

    ¡°Listen to Shi Liu!¡±

    The ball that had been swelling within Shi Liu stomach for all these years, had finally settled into his throat. If he had known this was where not knowing would¡¯ve led, he would¡¯ve quelled his annoyance and frustration. Master can¡¯t die¡­he¡¯s too young.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Listen. To. Me. Shi. Liu.¡± He growled.

    As Shi Liu tried to protest. The stern look Zhu Mo Shi gave him, silenced him instantly. It was like he was a child once again, being punished for not listening. He hated feeling like this, but he respected his master regardless of what he thought or disagreed with. ¡°The reason why I am choosing death after the Emperor¡¯s death, is because Prince Zheng doesn¡¯t trust us. Once the Emperor is dead. Take my head back to Prince Zheng and swear allegiance to him.¡±

    ¡°I refuse,¡±

    A loud slap echoed across the room, followed by a stinging sensation pulsing on Shi Liu cheeks. Before he could realise, his eyes were eyeing a shelf to his left. His right cheek began pulsing intensely. ¡°You will do as you are told.¡±

    ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°I am no longer your master Zhu Liu Shi¡­you are now the leader of the Black Cauldron. Regardless of what your thoughts are. You cannot refuse this. Do you understand me?¡±

    Shi Liu''s heart ached with the weight of Zhu Mo Shi''s words. He understood the necessity of his master¡¯s decision, but that didn''t make the idea of losing him any easier to bear.

    His eyes glistened with unshed tears, but he swallowed the lump in his throat and steadied himself, knowing that he had to honor his master''s final request.

    ¡°I understand, Master,¡± Shi Liu said, his voice heavy with sorrow. ¡°I will do as you ask.¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi nodded solemnly, his gaze filled with a mix of pride and sadness as he looked upon his student. ¡°That is all I can ask of you, Shi Liu. You have grown into a strong, capable man, and I know you will continue to do great things in the future. Never forget the lessons I have taught you, and always remember the bond we share. That is the greatest tribute you can give me.¡±

    Shi Liu bowed deeply, his heart heavy but resolute. ¡°I will not forget, Master. I promise to right your wrongs and rebuild the Black Cauldron with the same honor and dedication that you have shown.¡±

    As the two shared a moment of quiet understanding, the weight of the task ahead settled upon Shi Liu¡¯s shoulders. He knew that the road ahead would be filled with danger and heartache, but he was determined to see it through to the end.

    ¡°Rise Zhu Liu Shi¡­Zhu of the Black Cauldron.¡±

 Chapter 93: No, Death.

    The Dragon Palace.

    The heart of the Huaxian Empire.

    It wasn¡¯t small, neither was it big. However, it did cover eight percent of Longyan, the Capital of Huaxia.

    Its grandeur and magnificence a testament to the power and legacy of the Tian Imperial family. The intricate architecture, adorned with motifs of dragons and other mythical creatures, lent an air of awe to all who beheld it. The vast palace grounds were divided into four sections, each with its own purpose and atmosphere.

    To the north and east lay the living quarters of the Tian Imperial family, an area reserved for those with the highest privilege.

    The air within these walls hummed with power and authority, and the sumptuous halls and chambers spoke of the wealth and prestige of the ruling dynasty.

    The west and south sections were devoted to the staff¡¯s living quarters and courtyards, bustling with the daily activities and duties of the countless servants, guards, and officials who maintained the palace''s smooth operation. The sounds of laughter and camaraderie filled these areas as people went about their work.

    Throughout the palace grounds, breathtaking gardens offered a respite from the weight of the responsibilities and expectations that came with life in the Dragon Palace.

    A myriad of plants, trees, and flowers brought vibrant colours and fragrances to the gardens, while serene lakes and meandering streams provided a soothing backdrop for contemplation and relaxation.

    It was in these tranquil spaces that one could feel the true essence of the Dragon Palace, a place of balance and harmony where beauty and power coexisted in perfect unity.

    The western section of the palace was home to the Great Library, a treasure trove of knowledge and wisdom. Its towering shelves housed countless scrolls and texts, chronicling the history, culture, and secrets of the empire.

    Scholars and sages would spend hours poring over the ancient manuscripts, their minds thirsting for the enlightenment that could be found within the library¡¯s walls.

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting the palace in the soft hues of twilight. Flames began to lick at the edges of the Great Western Library.

    The snaps and crackles were like that of a burning wood, but pages were what was being spent, something that Dragon Palace had known to well¡­even if it was only sixteen years ago. ¡°FIRE¡­THE GREAT LIBRARY IS ON FIRE,¡± A steward cried out.

    Zhu Mo Shi appeared from the shadows, slicing the steward¡¯s throat with an undercut motion. As the steward grabbed his throat, trying to stop the blood from flowing, he sagged to the ground chocking on his own blood.

    Zhu Mo Shi looked down at the man for a second, then stared at the door way. He whipped the blood from his blade against the steward¡¯s robes, and re-entered the western library for the first time in fifteen years, hoping to end¡­what the emperor started!

    <hr>

    As Shi Jiu stood at the entrance of the inventory warehouse. A tinge orange hue blossomed into the sky like a newly blooming flower. It would¡¯ve been beautiful, if it wasn¡¯t fire. The purple jaded skies began dissipate into orange light filling the sky. ¡°Humph¡­that¡¯s the signal.¡± Shi Jiu rasped happily.

    Shi Jiu smiled, took a deep breath and swirled his Qi within his Core Dantian, then surged into his meridians around his feet. A loud crack echoed and the ground split. He kicked off the ground, leaving a foot instep due to the incredible force.

    He landed on the rooftop fifty meters in the distance and sped towards the Southern Section. He made a hard right, sliding off the roof, and ducked under a hedge.

    Six guards appeared behind the hedge, charging from the eastern section of the Kitchen Courtyard.  ¡°The Western Library¡¯s on fire!¡± The captain of the squadron growled,

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t eat yet,¡± another said.

    ¡°Lu Tong, THE PALACE IS ON FLAMES¡­FORGET ABOUT YOUR FOOD!¡±

    The men charged out of the garden, leaving Shi Jiu to continue his hunt for the Poison Detector. He leapt over the hedge and darted down the hallway, made a hard left and made a small ascent up a short flight of stairs.

    The flames roared and danced wildly, casting eerie shadows that reflected the chaos that was ready to unfold within the Dragon Palace.

    As he sped through the beautifully landscaped gardens, the tranquillity they usually offered was shattered by the panic and confusion that had gripped the palace.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    The urgency of the situation weighed heavily on Shi Jiu¡¯s mind, and he knew he had to locate the poison detector before it was too late.

    Desperate for any clue that could lead him to his target, Shi Jiu flared his Qi, hoping to sense the distinct wisp of the poison detector¡¯s energy. However, to his dismay, he was met with a cacophony of Qi signatures flaring all around him.

    The kitchen staff, guards, and palace stewards were all desperately trying to maintain order and protect the palace from the blaze, their energies mixing together into a chaotic maelstrom.

    Undeterred, Shi Jiu pressed on, feeling his heart race as he hunted. This was standard protocol for the poison detector. His duty was simple, watch over the supplies, ensuring no one would dare poison the emperor¡¯s food. He knew it well, after all. This was meant to be his duty, until he was killed.

    ¡°The real Poison Detector is here,¡± He said softly, ¡°and I¡¯ve come for what is mine. I may not have the emperor¡¯s blood on my sword, but yours will do till I reach his youngest!¡±

    Determined to succeed, Shi Jiu focused his senses, honing in on the subtle nuances of the various Qi signatures around him. He searched for the telltale signs that would reveal the poison detector''s presence, his instincts guiding him as he weaved through the palace.

    As the fire continued to consume the Great Western Library, the once-magnificent structure began to crumble, its destruction a stark reminder of the consequences should Shi Jiu fail in his mission.

    The future of the Black Cauldron and the fate of Huaxia hung in the balance. As he pressed on, his resolve unwavering as he raced against the clock to save all that he held dear.

    The flames roared and danced wildly, casting eerie shadows that reflected the chaos that was ready to unfold within the Dragon Palace.

    Shi Jiu took a moment to steady himself, focusing on calming his heart and quieting his mind. He knew that he needed to be in the right mental state to detect the poison detector amidst the chaos that surrounded him.

    He took a deep breath, he flared his Qi, reaching out with his senses to feel the energy signatures of those around him. The frenzied but quelled Qi around him made his skin prick from the sensory.

    Shi Jiu may have been a peak Accentuation Realm state, but detecting Qi, without reaching the Qi Perception Realm was like only feeling a wisp of Qi. It was a sign that you were soon ready to ascend, but such culpability also came with repercussion.

    Sensing Qi with your body and not eyes, which tended to strain the body and also drain one¡¯s Qi reserves. If only I had a few more months, I would¡¯ve attained that state! He complained.

    A Qi signature pulsed calmly, unaffected by the turmoil roiling around the Dragon Palace. It was as few meters to his left, but underneath the entire Courtyard. It was as if the person had been trained for such an event. ¡°I¡¯m such a fool, the tunnels¡­he¡¯s in the tunnels!¡±

    A grin spread across Shi Jiu''s face as he finally had a lead. He couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more time, so he honed in on the calm Qi signature and moved quickly in its direction.

    Shi Jiu darted through the palace¡¯s elaborate corridors and courtyards, the roar of the flames seemed to grow louder and more menacing.

    He knew that finding the poison detector was just the beginning, and that there would be more challenges ahead. Shi Jiu closed in on the poison detector¡¯s location, a surge of determination roiled within him.

    The stakes were high.

    The future of the Black Cauldron¡­no¡­his future hung in the balance.

    As he hurried, each step made was like lifting a boulder with a noose tightening around his neck. The wisp of Qi that fluttered from the calmly thrumming Qi flowed down a corridor and into a wall.

    Shi Jiu tapped the cobblestone on the right of the wall, and the door shot open, showing a hidden hallway. Relief washed over as he felt as though if they had changed the entrance, he would not have been able to find it.

    The sight of familiar but intricate woodwork made his lips curl into a smile. Found it, He thought.

    The passage was narrow and winding, forcing Shi Jiu to move more cautiously than before. He could feel the pulse of the poison detector¡¯s Qi growing stronger as he ventured further into the depths of the palace. His blood boiled with anticipation, knowing that he was getting closer to his target.

    The Poison Detector Dingshe was a young man with thick eye-brows, thin lips and a small goatee at the tip of chin. His face was gaunt which made him look older than he should, but Shi Jiu knew how strenuous looking for poison everyday could be.

    Shi Jiu took one step forward, swirling his Qi like a thunder. He felt his meridians frizzle from the expulsion of Qi and appeared behind the dingshe, sword arched back behind his head, ready to kill him in one swift slash. ¡°Humph¡­you started this fire¡­didn¡¯t you?!¡± The Poison Detector growled.

    A needle shot from his hand, aimed at Shi Jiu¡¯s eye, forcing him to deflect it with his sword. The dingshe kicked Shi Jiu in his stomach, then spun himself off the ground. As he floated back, he threw three more needles, aimed at Shi Jiu¡¯s neck, shoulder and thigh acupoints.

    Three twangs rang out as Shi Jiu deflected the needles in one fluid motion with his sword. He skipped back to the wall and turned right, eyeing the dingshe with a rueful smile. ¡°You can surely taste the wind!¡± Shi Jiu said elated ¡°The ash fluttering has no taste, thus¡­giving you your question.¡±

    A vein popped out of the Poison Detector forehead. Shi Jiu chuckled, dashing across the room in an instant snatched the needles from out of the air before they dropped to the ground.

    The Poison Detector Black Cauldron his hand in defence, hoping to guard himself from the needles. Shi Jiu lips curled into a smile, he spun out of sight, then appeared behind the dingshe within a second. He stabbed the needles into the former dingshe¡¯s neck, shoulder and thigh, paralysing indefinitely.

    As the dingshe stood their paralysed in position, hand raised with a swaying sleeve. Shi Jiu walked into the dingshe¡¯s eyesight, swirling his Qi around him. The colourless hue of his Qi swirled around him like steaming floating from a boiling furnace.

    Shi Liu struck the acupoint in the centre of his chest, releasing the acupoint in his throat, but affectively keeping him paralysed. ¡°Accentuation Realm.¡± The Poison Black Cauldron croaked.

    ¡°No¡­Death.¡±

    Shi Jiu waved his sword across Poison Detector dingshe¡¯s face. Blood from his throat sprayed like mist rising in the morning. His head dropped to the ground with a thud, then rolled gently towards Shi Liu.

    He turned, spat in disgust and flared his Qi, extinguishing the fire from the candles and left the room, flicking the dingshe¡¯s blood from his sword. ¡°Humph¡­Tian Jin, you¡¯re next!¡±

 Chapter 94: Death is Like The Wind

    Under the cover of darkness, Zhu Liu Shi made his way to the Eastern Section of the Dragon Palace. The soft rustle of leaves in the gentle breeze did little to betray Zhu Liu Shi¡¯s presence as he scaled a wall leading to the Empress¡¯ Courtyard.

    In the distance, to the west the orange glow of the fire from the Great Western Library flickered ominously, casting eerie shadows across the Dragon Palace.

    As he landed silently in the courtyard, the moon cast its silvery glow upon the ornate garden, revealing a decent number of imperial guards roaming the Empress¡¯ sanctuary. They stood like statues, vigilant and disciplined. Good¡­the protocol hasn¡¯t changed, Zhu Liu Shi thought.

    The protection protocol for the Imperial Family was simple. If chaos ever were to erupt within Dragon Palace, selected Imperial Guards were assigned to select individual members of the Imperial Family.

    Protocol dictated that twenty body guards were assigned to each family, but after counting the Imperial Guards number. He quickly realised, that the protocol had been updated. He¡¯d taken the possibility of such changes into consideration, but thirty and not twenty-five was too much, maybe for someone else¡­but not him.

    Zhu Liu Shi hooded himself and swirled the Qi within all his Dantians. He drew his sword in one quick motion and thundered across the courtyard with a few steps.

    The gleaming light of his blade shone like the sun in this darkness, emanating a killing aura, that would make the First Emperor shiver at the sight of it. ¡°ASSASSIN!¡± A guard to his left growl, catching everyone¡¯s attention.

    Six Imperial Guards rushed into the Empress¡¯ quarters whilst the remaining twenty-four surrounding him. His heart beat twice in that very second.

    The guards converged on him all at once. He took a deep breath, raising his sword and surged Qi into the meridians leading into his eyes.

    The world got lighter as all the Qi within the courtyard blazed into a white colour-less. The seventy-two Dantians thrummed with Qi, some brighter than others, which was perfect for Zhu Liu Shi. He could decipher the strongest from the weakest.

    An Imperial Guard with a short stature lurched forward, spear burrowing through the air aimed at his waist.

    He stepped into the lurch, pivoting to the right at the last second and burying his sword into his skull, decapitating him. ¡°He¡¯s of the Accentuation Realm!¡± A Guard shotted in the background. ¡°He¡¯s faster and stronger than us, we have to wear him down!¡±

    Zhu Liu Shi danced back, avoiding three Guards who appeared to his left, trying to take his left foot.

    He kicked off the tip a spear, and spun off the the guards before they could counterattack. The guards wave their spear, missing him by a whisker.

    As he floated in the air, Qi began thrumming violently from the remaining guards Dantians. They¡¯re going into formation, He mused, trying his best to withhold a smile.

    The remaining guards ran towards him and encircling him and trying to sync their Qi into one.

    As Zhu Liu Shi landed in centre of the garden. The previous three guards appeared behind him, spears aimed at his neck, chest and waist.

    Zhu Liu Shi moved like a tempest, his sword a blur of steel as he cut through their defences.

    One guard fell, clutching the stump of his severed arm. Another stumbled back, a fatal wound across his chest. The third found his sword shattered, and Zhu Liu Shi''s blade plunged into his heart.

    As the guards¡¯ bodies hit the ground, Zhu Liu Shi shifted his weight, pivoting to face the next wave of enemies. His sword hummed through the air, the tip glinting like a falling star.

    A guard charged forward breaking from the formation. ¡°YOU KILLED WU!¡± He growled.

    ¡°NO! LIN QIU DON¡¯T BREAK OFF THE FORMATION!

    The spear-wielding Lin Qiu appeared in front of Zhu Liu Shi. He dodged and with a swift flick of his wrist, struck it with the back of his hand, sending the spear flying from the guard''s hand.

    Lin Qiu tried feinting to Zhu Liu Shi¡¯s right, but with venom laced animosity Zhu Liu Shi brought his sword down, it was like a boulder falling from sky. The blade slashed Lin Qiu across the chest, splitting his armour into three pieces.

    Blood spluttered out from the body guard¡¯s chest like a fountain, almost hitting Zhu Liu Shi in the face. He kicked back, not just dodging the blood, but six swords and three spears aimed at him.

    ¡°NO ONE MOVE!¡± A Guard spat, but fear had already spread through the Imperial Guards.

    They all stood there, stupefied.

    The few guards that retreated did so with hesitation in their eyes, something Zhu Liu saw, but it was what he expected, especially being able to read their moves through hi Qi enhanced eyes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to sacrifice yourselves,¡± Zhu Liu Shi said calmly, ¡°The Empress can die peacefully.¡±

    ¡°You BASTARD!¡± A guard snarled in front of him. ¡°FORMATION SIX!¡±

    The remaining Soul, Core and Mind Dantians within imperial guards began to swirl. The Qi within the dantians began swirling around the wielders, then began fusing with the imperial guards, as if fusing into one.

    Zhu Liu Shi nodded, impressed by determination, despite not having the power to do so, in a hopeless situation.

    Their first mistake, assuming he was of the Accentuation Realm. Zhu Liu Shi was of the Qi Perception Realm.

    Zhu Liu Shi curled his lips to smile, and raised his sword to guard. He swirled the Qi within his Mind Dantian and the irises of eyes glowed subtlety. ¡°So, you¡¯ve chosen death is your answer¡­Good. I have no worries of holding back any further.¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Zhu Liu Shi appeared behind the guard with Dantian that shone the brightest within his Soul Dantian. The guard sensed him, thrusting his sword backwards, but Zhu Liu Shi parried the thrust. He then waved his sword through the mans sword hand, making him scream out pain as he sprawled to the ground. He spun on his heel, his blade slicing through the air, and beheaded another guard who had been attempting to flank him. With a quick stab, he pierced the chest of an archer who had nocked an arrow, preparing to fire.

    The courtyard echoed with the clatter of weapons and the cries of the fallen. Zhu Liu Shi moved like a whirlwind, each step a dance of death. Another guard lunged at him, but he sidestepped, then slashed upward, carving a deep gash into the guard¡¯s side. The man crumpled, gasping for air.

    As Zhu Liu Shi¡¯s blade danced from one enemy to the next, leaving only devastation in its wake. He took down a guard armed with a heavy mace, ducking under a powerful swing before driving his sword through the last imperial guard¡¯s chest.

    As the last guard fell, the courtyard fell eerily silent. The moonlight bathed the scene in an ethereal silver glow, casting long shadows from the fallen warriors.

    The once tranquil sanctuary had become a gruesome testament to Zhu Liu Shi''s prowess. Blood dripped from his sword, each crimson droplet falling to the ground like a mournful tear.

    The metallic scent of blood mingled with the fragrance of the courtyard''s flowers, creating a macabre perfume that hung heavy in the air.

    As Zhu Liu Shi stood in the centre of the courtyard, surrounded by the lifeless bodies of the twenty-four Imperial Guards who had dared to stand against him.

    In that moment, Zhu Liu Shi was more than just a man; he was the embodiment of vengeance and might, a force of nature that would not be denied.

    No foe could stand against the wrath he unleashed, and all who dared to face him would fall beneath his sword. And in the heart of the Dragon Palace, his legend was etched in blood and fire, a testament to the unstoppable force he had become. ¡°Six guards left¡­¡±

    Zhu Liu Shi turned, and kicked himself into the air, landing at the entrance of Empress¡¯ residence. He made his way into the residence and sped through it as fast he could. His footsteps echoed through the corridors, trying to remember the lay out.

    As he approached the main hall, he could sense the presence of the hidden passage that led to the princes'' courtyards. His heart pounded in his chest, adrenaline coursing through his veins.

    As he stepped into the main hall, the floorboards and walls suddenly exploded, revealing the remaining imperial guards. They hid their Qi! Zhu Liu Shi hissed, disgusted with being ambushed at a critical moment.

    He swirled the Qi within his Core Dantian, surging it through his meridians and appeared behind the to his far left, hitting with back of his fist.

    The guard groaned from the blow and hit the floor with a large boom, sending splinters and strained wood throughout the corridor.

    Zhu Liu Shi tapped the wall three times, making it seem he ran across the wall. Then he kicked off, sword aimed at the imperial guard¡¯s neck as he lied there, howling in pain.

    As he soared through the air, sword over-arched over his head. He channelled Qi into his blade, then took a deep breath.

    The battle with the previous Imperial Guard wasn¡¯t as strenuous as he expected, but he couldn¡¯t afford to stress his meridians any further or they would shrink from overuse.

    Four surging Qis flared around him, catching him off guard. He didn¡¯t expect them to respond so fast¡­a mistake he usually wouldn¡¯t make.

    The imperial guards appeared next time him, wielding their own specialty weapons. The one in front wielding a sword, whilst the one to his left wielded two daggers, the one to his right, had a sword aimed at his neck whilst the one behind him held his Axe over head.

    Zhu Liu Shi gnashed his teeth, feeling as though he ran into a trap. He didn¡¯t expect the Imperial Guards to lie in wait for him, they were supposed to be with the with the Empress, that was the protocol. They weren¡¯t meant to ambush him!

    The one in front¡¯s blade was sieving through the air aimed at his neck. Zhu Liu raised his hand, blocking the blade, then rolled his wrist left with vicious momentum.

    The blade spun out of the imperial guard¡¯s hand. It burrowed into the dagger wielding guard left shoulder. He howled from the pain, but Zhu Liu Shi didn¡¯t have enough time.

    He quarter spun, barely giving himself enough space from the Axe wielders downward slash. The moment the Axe was perpendicular to him, he tapped the wind with his Qinggong and counter-spun kicking the Axe from the Axe wielders hand.

    A clopping sound of flesh followed, then a loud thud as the imperial guard to the right chest was split open. Not with a care in the world. Zhu Liu Shi surged a fistful of Qi into his foot cracked the imperial guard¡¯s chest even further.

    Blood, gore and matter exploded in that very second as the Imperial Guard to the right split in two, flailing to the ground in silence.

    The Axe wielder sagged to his knees in disbelief from killing his compatriot. ¡°The quality of warrior has sorely dropped within the Imperial Guards, just like the Quality of current Emperor!¡±

    Zhu Liu Shi maimed the Axe wielder than danced backward, deflecting each sword and dagger slash the flailed at him, trying their hardest to kill him. The fools¡­

    The remaining imperial guards moved as coordinated unit. A probable master in their own chosen weapon. Little did they know, reading their every moment was like child¡¯s play Zhu Liu Shi, the Qi that thrummed on the wind¡­was screaming louder than the maimed Axe Wilder.

    Zhu Liu Shi centred himself and kept the first stance within the Stone Cloud Sword Style. Heavy Foot Guard. His movements were subtle, but bold. It barely moved with each killing strike they tried, but his counter attack was as vicious as anything.

    The battle between to five seem like a boulder repeatedly crashing into wilted flowers. The guards kept charging, but Zhu Liu Shi was an unstoppable force. No¡­he was unstoppable storm that wouldn¡¯t be denied.

    The first guard lunged forward; spear aimed at Zhu Liu Shi''s heart. In a single, fluid motion, Zhu Liu Shi pivoted on his heel, his sword slashing upward to sever the spearhead.

    The second remaining guard stumbled, Zhu Liu Shi¡¯s blade found the soft flesh of his neck, and a fountain of blood erupted from the wound.

    The third and final guards attacked in tandem, hoping to overwhelm Zhu Liu Shi with a flurry of steel. Zhu Liu Shi Stone Cloud Sword style emanated the energy of lightning whenever he laced his sword with Qi, making his parries and side slashes feel like a intentional deflective blow.

    In a heartbeat, he found an opening, his sword slicing through the air to sever the third guard¡¯s arm and pierced chest, ensuring he was dead.

    The final guard but Zhu Liu Shi did not give them a chance to recover. He closed the distance, his sword a blur as it cut through the air. He from a gash across his face, eyes widened in disbelief.

    He crumpled on the ground, not realising a mortal wound opening his belly, but Zhu Liu Shi wasn¡¯t finished. He plunged his sword into man¡¯s heart with a wet thunk and flicked the blood off. ¡°You lack the ability to ambush me,¡± He said coldly, the turned right.

    Zhu Liu Shi felt eyes gazing upon him like prey, he flared his Qi and felt it extend over ten meters. He couldn¡¯t sense anything, which made him feel as though he was hallucinating. I used up too much Qi, He mused bitterly, I still have two more imperial guard squads and few more dingshe¡¯s to kill. ¡°I mustn¡¯t expend my Qi so much, I got too excited.¡±

    Zhu Liu Shi took a deep breath, then walked his way up to the door leading to the Empress¡¯ Main Hall. As he pushed pushed his way through the door, the table concealing the secret passage was pushed to the side, revealing the secret passage.

    To his surprise, he found one of the Empress'' ladies-in-waiting seated at the table. Her fixated on him the moment he opened the door.

    He recognized her instantly, long flowing hair, with small eyes and nose to match. Her lips were thin, but had a thick shade of red rouge on them, making them fuller.

    The Hanfu she wore was extremely elegantly, it was yellow and pink, with flowers and a well designed dragon embroidery switched in the made, making the dragon seem to float on flowers. ¡°I thought you were dead Shi Liu,¡± Shi Hai said calmly.

    ¡°Death is like the wind, it touches everything¡­thankfully it wasn¡¯t touched me yet. Sadly, I can¡¯t say the same for you.¡±

 Chapter 95: No Respite

    The moon cast a silvery light upon the Dragon Palace, providing Shi Jiu with just enough illumination to weave his way through the labyrinth of courtyards and halls. His heart pounded in his chest, adrenaline coursing through his veins as he drew closer to his target.

    Despite his confidence after dispatching the poison detector dingshe, he wasn¡¯t sure how if he was able to battle Shi Xue, something that left his heart in unease.

    As Shi Jiu¡¯s heart pounded like a drum, he was still determined to complete his mission. He took a deep breath and steeled himself, and in a single fluid motion, unsheathed his sword.

    The wind whispered into his ears, carrying the sounds of chaos and fear in the background. It filled him with delight, something he wasn¡¯t confident in sharing with his master.

    Ever since his body was littered with scars. Shi Jiu had changed. He¡¯d become despotic, frustrated, bitter¡­but mostly hateful.

    He hated everything about the Imperial Family. And would be sure to let the world know after he desecrated the corpse of the emperor¡¯s son!

    The prince¡¯s courtyard appeared in sight and Shi Jiu¡¯s anger roiled. He took deep breath, calming himself. He couldn¡¯t afford to alert the other dingshe¡¯s he just needed Shi Xue¡¯s attention.

    He swirled the Qi within his Core Dantian and kicked off the air. The stewards, attendants and staff personal of the Palace were too occupied to notice his ascent into the air.

    Shi Jiu scaled the prince¡¯s courtyard walls and landed with a crouch, sword in hand and hate in his heart! The vibrant colours of the lush gardens seemed muted beneath the moonless sky and Shi Jiu.

    As he stood there, his ears pricked at the sound of rustling leaves. Then, He narrowed his eyes, realising he¡¯d been spotted by the ten imperial guards stationed throughout the courtyard. Five guards were stationed around the residence itself whilst the remaining five were standing in the garden with him.

    In that very second of frozen time, the air within the courtyard grew tense instantly, the scent of sweat and anticipation hung heavy. Qi swirled around the garden like a hurricane, as their eyes glinted with ferocity. The menacing presence that exhumed from them could squash a bug instantly.

    But not Shi Jiu.

    As he heightened his senses, swirling the Qi within his Soul, Core and Mind Dantian. He took one step forward and surged his Qi through his fifteen open Dantians.

    Shi Jiu beamed like light in the darkness, surrounded by the Imperial Guards. He spread his legs entering the Stars of Heaven, the second stance of the Heavenly Star Sword Style.

    As his Qi steadied, he centred himself, watching the dantians of the five men charging at him. I can¡¯t muster the right amount to kill them in one fell swoop, Shi Jiu thought. Fine¡­I¡¯ll kill them slowly.

    The guards appeared in front of Shi Jiu, Qi surging venomously. With a quickened heartbeat he evaded the first guard¡¯s strike with a graceful pivot, then countered with a quick slash across the shoulder, forcing him to collapse on the ground, maimed.

    As the other four guards retreated, Shi Jiu¡¯s sensed the guards who were protecting the residence began to to move.

    The subtle additional footsteps, began to roil up his legs, vibrating from the ground. They¡¯re trying to encircle me, He mused.

    As a faint flicker of light pulsed on the weapons of the imperial guards. He slowed his breath, keeping it controlled and steady, and his focus unwavering.

    He feinted left, but spun right, leaving his sword outstretched as a silvery blur of moonlight met another guard¡¯s attack.

    The metal sang as Shi Jiu and the four guards battled each other, blades cutting through the air, shimmering with such deadly grace.

    As their weapons continued to clash, sparks flew like fireflies in the night. Shi Jiu side stepped a guard, leaving himself exposed to his left.

    A guard rushed in, but only caught the tip of Shi Jiu¡¯s sword as he whipped it around his body in arch-like slash, falling him in one motion.

    As the remaining three guards rushed, it was clear they were no match for Shi Jiu¡¯s skill, speed and temperament. His sword flowed effortlessly, like water as he struck down another guard.

    The scent of blood began to mingle with the fragrant garden air. The once tranquil courtyard transformed into a battlefield, the sounds of metal clashing and the cries of the fallen guards filling the night.

    With the guards of the garden dead, only five more were left until the little prince head would¡¯ve been sent flying.

    As Shi Jiu prepared to confront the remaining five imperial guards, he sensed something different in their approach. Their movements were more coordinated and deliberate, their Qi harmoniously synced as they formed a tight formation.

    The two attackers lunged at Shi Jiu simultaneously, their weapons streaking through the air with deadly accuracy.

    The attack forced him to deflect and block at the same time, but Shi Jiu used the momentum of their strikes to weave around them gracefully.

    As his sword sheened with Qi, he appeared in front of one with, sword arching over his head, but most importantly¡­ready to kill.

    Three defenders appeared in swords and spears brandished. The trio blocked Shi Jiu¡¯s attack and spun violently trying to bring Shi Jiu down with their kicks.

    They succeeded, in forcing him to retreat. Not willing to lose this opportunity, the other imperial guard, appeared behind Shi Jiu slashing his blade in upward motion.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Shi Jiu appeared behind him in flash, using a majority of Qi swirling in his Core Dantian. He brought his sword down again, but was met with the trio of imperial guards once more. This¡­formation¡­I know it. Shi Jiu huffed internally. ¡°The Iron Dragon Teeth Formation!¡± He growled.

    The imperial guards didn¡¯t speak, but Shi Jiu could tell they were communicating with their Qi.

    The two attackers began applying pressure, whilst the three imperial guards countered every move Shi Jiu attempt to take them out. So much so, frustration began creeping into his mind.

    The two forces battled for a few moments, which seemed like an eternity to anyone who¡¯d be looking on, thankfully no one was there.

    The flawless coordination of the Imperial Guards conducted was done with lethal precision, forcing Shi Jiu on the back foot many times.

    Shi Jiu knew he had to adapt his strategy to break the formation. He couldn¡¯t rely on brute force to dismantle their well-orchestrated defence.

    As his mind raced, analysing the movements and positions of the guards as they advanced towards him. Then, they made a fatal mistake.

    Shi Jiu sense a fluttering lapse in their Qi synchronization when the attackers fell back after attack, leaving the defensive trio to cover their mistake. Of course¡­this attack was meant for three¡­not two.

    Shi Jiu leaped into the air, his sword dancing like a whirlwind. He darted between the guards, using the lapse in their Qi synchronization and sliced through the defences of the attackers with swift, calculated slashes.

    The imperial guards scrambled to regroup, but Shi Jiu¡¯s relentless assault gave them no respite. He knew that breaking the formation was key to his victory, so he continued to exploit the vulnerabilities he¡¯d created in their defence.

    As one of the attackers fell, from a stab to the gut. The formation crumbled, leaving the remaining guards exposed and vulnerable.

    A smile flashed across Shi Jiu face, then he pressed his advantage, his sword a river of moonlight as it flowed from one target to the next. With four Imperial guards remaining, confidence began to soar higher than the moon.

    As the adrenaline coursed through his veins, a guard lunged at Shi Jiu with a savage snarl, sword slicing through the air with deceptive speed.

    Shi Jiu¡¯s ears registered the whistle of the blade as it neared him, and he pivoted gracefully to his left, narrowly avoiding the strike. In a single fluid motion, Shi Jiu countered, his sword flicking out like a viper¡¯s tongue to strike the guard¡¯s exposed wrist acupoint.

    A cry of pain and shock escaped the guard¡¯s lips as his weapon clattered to the ground, his arm suddenly numb and useless. He half-spun, poking holes in the guard¡¯s chest, forcing blood to seep out.

    He kicked off the ground, floating eight meters over a hedge, guarding himself from the three remaining guards. Another guard tried to catch him off guard, hoping exploit Shi Jiu¡¯s momentary vulnerability. But Shi Jiu was ready, the sensation of the wind on his skin alerting him to the incoming attack.

    He feinted to his right, drawing the guard¡¯s attention before spinning back to his left and sweeping his sword low. The tip of his blade struck the second guard¡¯s ankle acupoint, causing the man¡¯s leg to buckle beneath him as he crumpled to the ground.

    Shi Jiu stabbed in him the neck, hitting his carotid artery, then sliced his head free in one motion, as he raised his sword in arc, to block the newly enraged guards.

    ¡°YOU BASTARD,¡± One of the moaned.

    ¡°My parents were married you ingrate! I¡¯m no bastard!¡± Shi Jiu spat back.

    The remaining pair attacked in unison, hoping to overwhelm Shi Jiu with their combined strength. Their swords shimmered in the dim moonlight, the clang of metal-on-metal ringing as Shi Jiu parried their strikes. He danced between their blades, sensing an opening in one of their defences.

    He surged forward, his sword flashing like lightning as he aimed for the guard''s shoulder acupoint. A guard tried to twist away, but Shi Jiu¡¯s flicked his sword up at an unusual angle, slicing the guard under his armpit, he then spun violently, severing his arm from his shoulder, then kicked him to the ground. ¡°That¡¯s for calling me a bastard!¡±

    The final guard¡¯s eyes widened in fear as he realized he was the last man standing against Shi Jiu¡¯s relentless assault.

    Shi Jiu trailed left, slicing the neck of the imperial that was on the ground mopping, then turned back to him. ¡°That¡¯s for making me tired!¡±

    The guard huffed, his breath was ragged, and beads of sweat trickling down his face. The salty scent mingled with the coppery smell of blood in the air.

    He gripped his spear so tight; the wood began to creak aloud under the pressure.

    Shi Jiu circled the guard, sensing his desperate rhythm of his heartbeat. With a sudden burst of speed, Shi Jiu closed the distance, and the two warriors clashed in a blur of steel and fury.

    The guard fought with the ferocity of a cornered animal, waving his spear at every turn but Shi Jiu was relentless, venomous even. His sword, a tempest of silver as he sought out the guard''s weaknesses.

    The guard made a desperate lunge, ploughing his sword toward Shi Jiu¡¯s head.

    He dodged the thrust by tilting to the side. Shi Jiu surged Qi through his arm, channelling it into his sword.

    Like a whisper in the night, he sidestepped the attack and deftly struck the acupoint on the guard''s neck.

    The man crumpled to the ground, his spear slipping from his fingertips.

    As the spear thudded to the ground, Shi Jiu whipped his blade in an upward motion, slashing him across the back and decapitated him in fluid motion.

    As he stood there, Shi Jiu surveyed the carnage around him, the sound of battle dissipated completely, replaced by oppressive silence.

    He¡¯d decimated the ten imperial guards with calculated precision. He¡¯d struck their acupoints with unerring accuracy.

    That wasn¡¯t usual his style for fighting, but with the formation becoming troublesome, he had to be crafty.

    A trait he despised, as that was Shi Xue¡¯s way of fighting.

    He turned, looking at the carnage once again and shook his head. ¡°Am I strong? Or has the quality of the Imperial Guards fallen? Humph¡­doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    The air was heavy with the scent of blood, with grim resolve, he turned away from the fallen and ascended the staircase leading to the youngest prince¡¯s residence.

    As he moved through the luxurious chambers, his footsteps echoed through the study, dining room, and other opulent spaces befitting a prince¡¯s residence.

    The rooms were eerily silent, a stark contrast to the chaos and bloodshed outside.

    Shi Jiu arrived at the bedroom, for a second, he hesitated, sensing someone in the room, but their Dantian wasn¡¯t open.

    He opened the door, fully expecting it to be empty and it. Shi Jiu was shocked to find the prince sleeping soundly in his bed, as if the world outside did not exist.

    Baffled, he approached the bed, his sword poised to strike. He stabbed the body once, twice, three times, and blood began to seep into the fine silken sheets.

    Shi Jiu¡¯s expression turned grim as he stood the young Prince¡¯s body. He pulled the carcass over and began carving the prince¡¯s face, feeling elation roil through his body.

    A faint tingle washed across his neck, making his hair stand, an ominous sensation rumbled behind him, making him question it. He turned around, gnashing his teeth the moment he saw Shi Xue standing behind him.

    As Shi Jiu¡¯s anger roiled within, he stared into abyss of Shi Xue¡¯s cold calculated eyes. Then his eyes drifting down to the muted, mundane gardener robes he wore. His hands were mudded, yet, he still held his sword with conviction in his left hand. The boots he wore were brown and meshed with dozens of grass blades, making him truly seem meek.

    A fitting disguise for a bastard such as this. ¡°Shi Liu said you were a steward,¡±

    ¡°That was my role yesterday¡­¡± He said calmly.

    ¡°Bastard.¡±

    As Shi Jiu¡¯s heart pounded in his chest, he tried to lunge at his Shi Xue, but his body refused to move. His eyes drifted to Shi Xue¡¯s bloodied sword, then a chill crept up his spine.

    Shi Jiu¡¯s vision began to blur and his body began to slump. He tried to raise his arms but his body just wouldn¡¯t respond!

    His head tilted to the side, then with his last breath escaping his lips. Darkness claimed him, leaving him lifeless and headless flailing to the cold palace floor.

 Chapter 96: Protocol

    ¡°You were always a beast Shi Jiu,¡± Shi Xue said softly.

    As Shi Xue stood there, looking down at Shi Jiu. He shook his head, as if he were an older brother. It was an old habit he instantly remembered once he saw Shi Jiu. The boy has turned into a monster, He mused bitterly, but his thoughts quickly returned to the cacophony in front of him.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He asked, confused.

    Shi Jiu is supposed to be dead¡­

    In that moment, the memory from sixteen years ago flashed into Shi Xue¡¯s mind. The fire that took the Great Western Library. He was stationed as a gardener within the Empress¡¯ residence.

    At the time, he didn¡¯t think anything salacious of the fire, but when Shi Yusheng claimed that Zhu Mo Shi was working against the Empire¡¯s interest.

    It left him confused, especially when he heard that Shi Liu and Shi Jiu were also plotting against the emperor.

    Shi Xue always found those traitorous claims unfounded, especially with the relation the Emperor and the Zhu of the Black Cauldron had. It just didn¡¯t make sense to him, but none of that mattered now.

    He was Shi Xue. He followed orders and obeyed diligently.

    The Great Western Library was set ablaze once more. Back then, he didn¡¯t think any of it, but now things are different, especially with the lingering killing intent that had been festering around the palace the past few days.

    And now, Shi Jiu lied in front of him dead.

    ¡°They¡¯re aiming for revenge¡­but to what end.¡±

    The acrid smell of smoke began to flood into his nostrils, Shi Xue hesitated for a second, then his instincts screamed him into action.

    He turned around, leaving the two bodies in the prince¡¯s room and sped down the hallway. Once he reached the staircase leading to the courtyard, he began scouring the courtyard with his eyes, hunting for a specific body.

    Shi Xue leaped into the air floating across the courtyard, and landed on the pavilion. He looked to his left and right, then finally looked south and found the body he was looking for, prompt up against the wall with a hole in his chest.

    He kicked off the pavilion using his Qinggong and landed right in front of the body. He squared the body up, then eyed it for a few second.

    The lifeless face of the imperial guard looked at him. He ripped the ends of his robe and stuff the hole in his chest, clogging the blood from sleeping out. He then gave a small prayer and scooped up the body and slung it over his shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Bin Jun¡­but this is for the greater good¡±

    Shi Xue darted across the courtyard, then up the stairs leading into the hallway. The flames within, fluttered as he sped passed them making his way back to the prince¡¯s chambers.

    He dropped the body next to a wall and began stripping the corpse of its clothes. Shi Xue undressed himself without hesitation and dressed himself in the Imperial Guard¡¯s garbs, then dressed Bin Jun¡¯s corpse into his gardener robes. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten fat,¡± he said soft, feeling his waist rub against the undershirt. ¡°But it¡¯ll have to do.¡±

    Not satisfied with how the prince¡¯s room was still wholesome. He began destroying the hardwood walls and floors, trying his best to make the room look as though a battle had taken place.

    Once he was satisfied, he scooped up Bin Jun and dropped him a few inches from Shi Jiu¡¯s corpse and made it seem as though they both killed each other. ¡°This isn¡¯t perfect, but it¡¯ll have to do, it should buy me some time.¡±

    Shi Xue then turned to face the prince¡¯s corpse. He looked at it for a few seconds, send a small prayer and steeled his resolve.

    As he sped down the hall, he made a short left, entering the prince¡¯s study room. The room was decently sized with a book case, loafer, bed and the prince¡¯s writing table. It was room of simple design, with no intricate carvings unlike the first and second prince¡¯s own.

    Apparently, Scholar Qin believes such things would distract the prince¡¯s mind. He was right, Shi Xue mused. He approached the book shelf, and pulled one of the books out.

    A subtle snap echoed, and a hidden door swung out to his left. He scampered to it and looked inside. Prince Tian Jin was sitting down a stool, but he was fast asleep. ¡°I¡¯m sorry young prince, but I have to get you out here, Protocol dictates it.¡±

    Shi Xue undressed the prince, swapping his clothes with his body double. The body double was a young boy who recently came into the palace. At this time, his named slipped Shi Xue, but he knew the boy was placed here for this very purpose.

    Once the prince was in the boy¡¯s garbs, he scooped him up and made his way out of the Dragon Palace, using the secret tunnels as vigilant possible as anyone could.

    The weight of the night¡¯s events were heavy on his shoulders as he sought safety for the third Prince. His plan was simple, exfiltrate the prince to safety, and make note of the ashes that engulfed the once tranquil palace.

    Zhu Mo Shi

    As Zhu Mo Shi stepped into the inferno, the acrid smell of burning parchment assaulted his nostrils. Smoke billowed around him, obscuring his vision and stinging his eyes.

    As oppressive as the heat was, it still didn¡¯t compared to the searing brands he held on his skin from sixteen years ago. As he felt sweat dampening his brow and plastering his clothes to his body, he paid it no mind.

    Six librarians scrambled through the bottom, trying to escape the rapidly spreading flames, terror etched across their faces. ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING! RUN¡­CAN¡¯T SEE THE LIBRARY IS ON FIRE!¡± One of them scoffed, holding his sleeve to his mouth.

    As the first librarian tried to push him out the way. Zhu Mo Shi drew his sword with lightning, maiming him instantly. Before he could scream for his loss, Zhu Mo Shi spun, decapitating with an upward slash, then danced towards the remaining five librarians.

    The remaining librarians stood there frozen in shock. Their eyes said laced in fear and terror. It was as if, they comprehend the situation they were in.

    Zhu Mo Shi heard their quickened breaths exasperating as t their hearts pounded like drums, mingling with the crackling flames as it devoured the ancient tomes.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    He narrowed his eyes, fuelled by anger and determination. He could taste the fear in the air, as palpable as the smoke that filled his lungs.

    Zhu Mo Shi sword hissed through the air like a vengeful serpent, slicing through the nearest librarian¡¯s torso. A harrowing scream of agony followed as he crumpled to the floor. He stabbed then stabbed him through the throat and felt the floorboards rumbled as the remaining librarians ran for their life!

    He thrusted his sword left, not giving another librarian a chance to escape. His sword burrowed through the skewering the man¡¯s chest leaving it in the size of elongated jade bead.

    As another librarian turned seeing his compatriot¡¯s death. Zhu Mo Shi ripped this sword free from the corpse and flicked it to his right.

    The blade spun violently, spraying blood around the library and steaming hissing from every drop sprayed. The blade twirled around a book shelf, piercing the back of another librarian¡¯s throat.

    As Zhu Mo Shi swirled the Qi within his Core Dantian. A tingling sensation began to roil within his meridians. Zhu Mo Shi knew the limits to forcing too much Qi into his eighteen meridians, but he needed these librarians to die. Not because they were a hindrance, but because he needed to bait.

    The heightened scent of blood and viscera mingling with the smoke, left his throat scratchy, but that¡¯s was expected.

    Zhu Mo Shi snatched up his sword in instant, the librarian howled a guttural roar. A trail of Qi appeared within his eyesight. It trailed following the heartbeats of the librarians, as if it were a river.

    He took one step, leading to this trail of Qi, Then, he sifted through the bottom floor like a bee, cleaving the heads of the remaining librarians in a single sweep. The librarians collapsed to the floor, a wet thud of decapitated head rolling to the closest bookshelf.

    The once hallowed halls of knowledge were now a hellish landscape of destruction, firelight casting eerie shadows across the bodies strewn about the room.

    Zhu Mo Shi gritted his teeth, his resolve hardened by the gruesome scene before him. The emperor would pay for his treachery, and this was just the beginning.

    A surge of Qi erupted to his left, forcing Zhu Mo Shi to leap back. He narrowly dodged the attack, pivoting to his right, then feinted right only attack the assailant on his left.

    The assailant, deflected to side glance with his sheath, then spun through a book shelf, sending fire splinters and charred wood towards Zhu Mo Shi.

    The blazing wood caught him off guard, forcing him to kick to his left, watching as Qi wisp into the direction. A snarling growl followed, then the man crashed into three book shelves. The attacker sprang back up with impressive agility, then snarled in a familiar.

    A voice that filled Zhu Mo Shi with rage!

    ¡°Zhu Mo Shi...you¡¯re supposed to be dead!¡± Shi Yusheng snarled. A wry smile tugged at the corner of Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s lips ¡°It¡¯s funny that you say so¡­Shi Yusheng because after this exchange, your death is all but certain!¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s eyes locked onto Shi Yusheng, his former student, now turned enemy. He gripped his sword, feeling the cushioned grip sending a soothing sensation up his arm. He then licked his lips, moisturising his dried lips.

    The air crackled with tension as the two men circled each other, the flames around them casting flickering shadows that danced like spectres on the walls. The heat was almost unbearable, but Zhu Mo Shi refused to let it distract him from the battle that was about to unfold.

    Shi Yusheng charged at Zhu Mo Shi, his sword slashing through the air like a leaf, glinting brightly from the flames. Zhu Mo Shi deftly sidestepped, countering with a upward slash. Sparks flew as their steel met, then the blades began to ring as the clash continued, filling the library the melancholic sound of death.

    Zhu Mo Shi found himself forced to dodge and parry a relentless barrage of attacks from Shi Yusheng. Sweat dripped into his eyes, blurring his vision, but he stubbornly blinked it away, unwilling to give his opponent any advantage.

    The taste of ash and sweat coated his tongue, a bitter reminder to Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s betrayal, not just from the emperor, but Shi Yusheng.

    He¡¯d raised him, brought him up and taught martial arts, but for him to betray all to be the Zhu of the Black Cauldron. It made him sick, so sick he felt the urge to vomit blood, but he kept that feeling suppressed.

    ¡°You¡¯re a traitor, Zhu Mo Shi!¡± Shi Yusheng spat, pressing his advantage, launching a series of vicious blows that forced Zhu Mo Shi left. ¡°You refuse to follow the emperor¡¯s will!¡±

    ¡°The will of a coward HAS NO RIGHT!¡± Zhu Mo Shi growled. ¡°The emperor has gone against the First Emperor''s writ. That is punishable mistake.

    ¡°All writs can be rewritten you old FOOL!¡±

    ¡°THE WRIT OF AXSUM IS ONE THAT CAN NEVER BE REWRITTEN! THEY SLAUGHTERED US LIKE LAMBS¡­LAMBS SHI YUSHENG. THE EMPEROR¡¯S PLANS TO FORM A RELATION WITH THEM WILL KILL US ALL!¡±

    ¡°That is where you are wrong old man. You don¡¯t believe we to have the strength to fight off Axsum? Their nation is fractured! Trade would not only help us, but it would help keeping tabs on them better! It will also allow us to Empower our people differently!¡±

    ¡°ENOUGH!¡± Zhu Mo Shi growled, ¡°the only person that can Empower the people, are themselves!¡±

    ¡°NOT WITH THE SYCOPHANT LORDS AND PRINCES STILL RUNNING AMOK!¡±

    As Shi Yusheng and Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s battle continued, the traversed the fiery library with such fiery animosity it felt as though the flames would¡¯ve been quelled from their blades alone. The exchange emanated leaves caught in a fiery whirlwind, movements fluid and lethal. Each strike, each parry, was a testament to their skill and determination.

    As the flames continued to consume the library, the floor beneath them weakened, threatening to collapse at any moment.

    Zhu Mo Shi channelled more Qi into meridians within his arms and legs, fuelling power his body couldn¡¯t handle. As the fire roiled around him, it also roiled within forcing him to gnash his teeth from the pain, but he didn¡¯t care for the consequences, as long as this bastard dies! He thought bitterly.

    As their eyes locked onto each other, chests slowly beginning to heave from exertion. It wasn¡¯t because they were tired, but because the oxygen within the library was exasperating quickly, forcing them to strain their Qi reserves at an alarming rate.

    Zhu Mo Shi snarled, drawing all the Qi roiling within his meridians. He sent it to his hands, then channelled it into his sword.

    He knew he had to be crafty against Shi Yusheng, especially with the fighting style he used. He didn¡¯t expect him to reach Qi Perception Realm, just as he did, but there were factors of the Qi Perception Realm he hoped Shi Yusheng hadn¡¯t noticed yet.

    He brought his sword down with vigorous err the surround bookshelves hopped from the shockwave created from his Qi.

    A cascade of burning debris exploded behind Shi Yusheng who tried to counter the sword slash, but it was for naught.

    Zhu Mo Shi advanced, his sword singing a final, mournful dirge as it sliced through the air.

    The sheer power behind Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s attack shattered Shi Yusheng¡¯s blade, sending shards of metal flying in all directions. The remnants of his sword embedded themselves into his body, causing him to scream in agony as he stumbled back.

    Shi Yusheng fell to his knees, eyes filled littered in bitterness disbelief. He tried gasping for air, but felt ash force its way down his throat. He tried to move, but his body was too weak, grappling the swords shards embedded into his body.

    As the creaking sound of the boards beneath him echoing as Zhu Mo Shi walked toward him. A shimmering blade beamed silver and orange with a killing aura emanating from Zhu Mo Shi sword. Shi Yusheng screamed out as he felt his left arm go numb. He turned left, watching as his left hand tensed up, and turned into a fist. ¡°You¡¯ve never cared for the people,¡± Shi Yusheng choked out, blood bubbling at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t¡­but I care for the future of our people.¡± Zhu Mo Shi said, staring at the dying man, his eyes cold and unyielding. "I have saved us from a treacherous path. The emperor¡¯s reign will come to an end, and the people will find their own way. But you won¡¯t be here to see that.¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi shoved his beaming sword into Shi Yusheng¡¯s heart, then turned and began making his way through the collapsing library, his meridians aching from strain of the smoke and stressing his body.

    As the flames danced around him, he strained his senses to locate the hidden entrance, relying on the information he had gleaned from a trusted informant. Time was of the essence, as the entire structure threatened to collapse at any moment.

    Coughing from the smoke and heat, Zhu Mo Shi finally spotted a partially burnt tapestry hanging on a wall. He approached it cautiously, his heart pounding in his chest.

    There, hidden behind the charred fabric, was a barely visible outline of a door. The old knowledge he had about the secret passageways within the palace guided him to the entrance.

    He pushed through concealed door open, with a heave revealing a dark and narrow passage. The cool air that greeted him was a welcome relief from the intense heat of the burning library.

    Zhu Mo Shi took a deep breath and plunged into the darkness, leaving the fire-ravaged library behind him. As he made his way through the dimly lit tunnel, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of foreboding.

    The path ahead was treacherous, and there was no guarantee he would make it out alive, but that was something he knew when he ventured onto this path¡­defying the emperor. No¡­defying his friend.

 Chapter 97: Thats Just Not Something I Can Do...Assassin

    As Zhu Liu Shi infiltrated the emperor¡¯s harem, he found it strangely devoid of imperial guards, but not dingshes. If the imperial guards weren¡¯t fulfilling their duty, then the dingshes would.

    However, he never expected to see Shi Ying here. He was an experienced and skilled warrior in his own right, but Zhu Liu Shi dispatched him with a well-placed strike, after a short exchange.

    As he died, a mixture of shock and surprise registered across his face as he crumpled to the ground.

    Zhu Liu Shi felt no remorse as he continued his path, taking the lives of each concubine one by one. Their screams barely sounded like feline purrs to his ears as he cut their throats, silencing them with ruthless efficiency.

    Not long after, he found himself locked in a duel against Shi Tong and Shi Chen. As hard as he tried to end the fight quickly. He¡¯d realised their prowess had improved drastically over the past sixteen years.

    They countered his attacks perfectly. When Tong deflected, Chen was there to counterattack him. It was as if they¡¯d created their own formation, yet, it didn¡¯t feel like a true formation.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while Senior Liu¡­¡± Shi Chen said smugly.

    Zhu Liu Shi grunted in response, only to feel Shi Tong¡¯s Qi pulsing, readying to flank him from behind.

    ¡°Big Brother Liu, its good to see you, have you come back from the dead to rejoin the Cauldron?¡± Shi Tong asked.

    ¡°Once a dingshe, always a dingshe, Tong¡¯er, you know this.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, but tell us Senior, why did you join up with Zhu Mo Shi.¡±

    ¡°Join?¡± Zhu Liu Shi scoffed. ¡°I was forced into my situation, unlike the two of you. Shi Yusheng lied to me. He told me Master had requested my presence in the library. had I not been filial, unlike him I would¡¯ve been here¡­and you two with master¡±

    ¡°You can still be j--¡°

    ¡°That time has passed¡± he said firmly, stopping Shi Chen from finishing his sentence.

    As much as he didn¡¯t want to admit it, Zhu Liu Shi was annoyed, annoyed with how easily these miscreants were able counterattack his attacks without much effort.

    When he last saw them, they both were of the Mind Awakening Realm. Now, not so much, but they were of the Divination Realm, but fought as though they were of the Accentuation Realm. Its no wonder they are guarding the first prince, it means the possibility of them becoming the next Zhu is high.

    As the air grew thicker with tension, He tried to calm himself, as much as he wanted to end this fight. He needed to ensure that he would still have enough strength to deal with the remaining to dingshes that were guarding the emperor, the ones that replaced him and Shi Jiu.

    Shi Tong appeared behind and waving his spear in over-arching slash. He stopped mid-thrust, then shifted to a left-hand grip.

    Zhu Liu Shi saw the shift, and pivoted right, hitting him the chest with the back of his hand. Shi Tong spun, dragging the tip of the spear across his face, effectively cutting Zhu Liu Shi arm.

    He snarled out in pain, dabbing the flesh wound on his right hand, but quickly reorientated himself as Shi Chen appeared in front of him, spear pointed at his chest.

    Zhu Liu Shi swirled the Qi within his Mind Dantian, surging it into meridians that led to his eyes.

    A ball of Qi rippled to his left, right by his left shoulder, Zhu Liu Shi stopped and waited to see if the Qi-marker aimed at his shoulder would¡¯ve moved.

    It didn¡¯t.

    Zhu Liu Shi spun violently, and raked his sword in an upward stroke, cutting the tip of Shi Tong¡¯s spear off. The Qi swirling within Zhu Liu Shi flooded it to his legs.

    He tapped the ground, performing an Instantaneous Step, spinning and kicking Shi Tong in the chest, then brought his sword down in an overarching slash. Shi Chen appeared, blocking his attack and launched a rapid counterattack, his sword flashing and cutting through the air.

    Zhu Liu Shi was forced to parry and dodge, his movements growing increasingly desperate as he struggled to hold his ground against the younger dingshes.

    The air vibrated with a palpable energy, the sound of steel-on-steel echoing throughout the first prince palace halls. Zhu Liu Shi¡¯s sword sliced through the air, but missed Shi Chen¡¯s neck again.

    Shi Tong¡¯s spear danced around his defences, probing for any weaknesses, but found none¡­luckily.

    The two battled as though in formation, their Qi were synced, but not perfect, but it was still infuriatingly effective, as their movements perfectly synchronize.

    If one attacked, the other would defend leaving no room for Zhu Liu Shi to counter. He knew he was running out of time, and the frustration only served to fuel his determination to defeat them.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    As hard as Zhu Liu Shi tried, the momentum if the battle didn¡¯t swing his way as his concentration begun to wane, forcing him to make mistakes by the second, mistakes that hadn¡¯t cost him¡­yet.

    The longer the battle went on, the more he realised. They can¡¯t overpower me¡­they trying to drain me of my Qi! That¡¯s the basis of their formation. I¡¯m so stupid!

    Zhu Liu Shi surged a large amount of his Qi into his sword. He raised his sword above his head and felt his Qi thrum alongst the blade.

    Shi Tong and Shi Chen eyes gapped from the sight of the surging Qi and raised their spear and sword in unison.

    As he continually charged the attack, he began to envision what he wanted to form at the tip of his sword. The Qi began swirling at the tip, forming into a boulder and once he felt he¡¯d channelled enough, the irises of eyes turned colourless, just like his Qi.

    This attack, was one he¡¯d created on his own, he didn¡¯t have a name for it, but it this moment, it came to him, as anything would¡­naturally. Shattering Boulder Slash!

    Zhu Liu Shi brought his sword down with vigorous err. The Qi-Boulder shot across the room swelling as it got closer to the Shi Tong and Shi Chen, beads of sweats running down their faces.

    The two men crossed each other, and thrusted their sword and spears and began attacking Shattering Boulder Slash as if it were a real boulder, threading their swords and spears through, after eighteen strikes.

    The Qi blast dissipated into wisps of Qi, fluttering around the room like mist, leaving Zhu Liu Shi infuriated¡­but mostly shock.

    Zhu Liu Shi growled, feeling his Qi reserves were drained, making him unable to perform an instantaneous step in hopes of flanking them. Damn that Shi Hai, if she hadn¡¯t wasted anytime listening to her, my concentration wouldn¡¯t have lapse to this level. I need to retreat!

    Defiance, that¡¯s all he had left, so that¡¯s all he could give.

    Zhu Liu Shi raised his hand to the sky and fired a blast of Qi into the air. The roof exploded above and splinters of wood, shedding and splinters dropped from the ceiling halting Shi Tong and Shi Chen¡¯s charge. He swirled himself around, then charged at the wall located at the south.

    The wall crumbled from Zhu Liu Shi shoulder barge the moment he struck. If there was a time for him to be celebrating the site of candles and stairs. It would be now.

    He leapt down the stairs, falling into another secret passage way under the Dragon Palace. As he sprinted, he could feel Shi Tong and Shi Chen aura swirling behind him, their weapons singing through the air as they chased him down.

    Zhu Liu slid across the ground, then ran up the wall. A dinging thunk echoed beneath him. He turned, noticing Shi Tong¡¯s spear had barely missed him by a whisker.

    He looked up, checking the top of the passage way and raised his hand once more, unleashing a much more powerful Qi blast.

    A loud reverberating groan echoed through the passage way as the roof began to collapse. Zhu Liu Shi surged more Qi into his meridians, feeling them began to get hot, but he didn¡¯t care, he needed to follow the First Prince.

    He knew the prince had retreated down the secret passage way and Shi Tong and Chen were meant to slow him down, but now with a tunnel collapsed, he was in the clear to finish off the prince.

    As he sped through the tunnels, he swirled the Qi within his Soul Dantian and nurtured it to his Core and Mind Dantian, then he practiced his internal arts, hoping his Qi would alliterate some of the strain of his battle.

    This method of practice wasn¡¯t an adapt form, but with the battles that he¡¯d just went through, he couldn¡¯t afford to sit down and meditate.

    The deeper he got into the tunnels, the more cautious he became, but he needed more than caution. He needed an edge. An edge that¡¯ll cost him.

    Zhu Liu Shi swirled the Qi within his Mind Dantian and allowed his Qi to flow into his meridians that led to his eyes. Despite how drained he was, he still persisted in using his Qi Perception eyes. It allowed him to follow the faint traces of Qi left by the first prince.

    Eleven traces of Qi appeared within the tunnels. The traces were of varied width, with one large one, centred. Why is there such a large Qi trace here? He mused. ¡°That doesn¡¯t look good.¡±

    Zhu Liu Shi followed the Qi traces for over a thousand meters, making his trek more arduous than he anticipated, especially with how the tunnels twisted and turned in a labyrinthine manner.

    He could feel his Qi reserves depleting, but he pressed on, driven by his determination to fulfill his mission.

    As he rounded a corner, Zhu Liu Shi caught sight of the first Prince, he doubled back, ensuring he didn¡¯t make a noise and pressed his back up against the wall.

    ¡°Langeng, you¡¯re lying, Jin¡¯er can¡¯t be dead!¡±

    ¡°I saw his body!¡± Langeng huffed.

    ¡°Master Hao,¡±

    ¡°Yes Young Prince, the young prince has been killed, but fear not, one of the Imperial Guards got revenge for you.¡±

    ¡°Revenge?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he claimed the assassin¡¯s head, sacrificing himself in the process.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°To kill the assassin, the guard had to get within the assassin¡¯s blade length. Once he was within range, he then took the assassins head, then died when his heart was pierced.¡±

    Shi Jiu¡­is dead?

    Rage.

    That¡¯s what roiled through Zhu Liu Shi¡¯s mind. He and Shi Jiu never saw eye to eye, but during their isolation within the last sixteen years, respect had blossomed between them.

    Zhu Liu Shi knew the bitterness the enshrouded Shi Jiu¡¯s heart. Out of the three of them, his burns were the worst, which made him melancholic at times.

    It also made Zhu Liu Shi feel a great pity for him.

    But that pity¡­had turned to revenge!

    Zhu Liu Shi swirled all the Qi from his Soul, Core and Mind Dantian and used an instantaneous step, appear a few meters short of the first prince.

    The three guards that surrounded Prince Sheng, were cut down in instant, as he waved his sword through the air like a leaf. He took another step, feeling his meridians tingling from the stress.

    Zhu Liu Shi thrusted his blade at the prince, but an Imperial Guard jumped in the way. ¡°GET OUT OF MY WAY!¡± He growled, spinning and decapitating the guard¡¯s head from his body.

    Prince Sheng turned left, and saw Zhu Liu Shi streaming towards him like the wind. The fright painted across his face was like any other Zhu Liu Shi had seen. His feet were stuck to the ground, making him the perfect target.

    Zhu Liu Shi raised his sword above his head and brought it down. It didn¡¯t have the malice and anger, he felt within his mind. He was as calm as sea, the little wind that flowed within the tunnels, fluttered past his ears, then he brought the sword down on the first prince¡¯s head.

    A loud song of metal rang out, deafening the ears around them. Zhu Liu Shi gnashed his teeth, feeling his meridians getting hot from over using his Qi, he spun, kicking the man wearing a blue and white Taoist robes and then brought his sword in upward slash. ¡°RUN LITTLE PRINCE, I¡¯LL HANDLE THIS MADMAN!¡± He shouted.

    ¡°If you value your life Taoist, you would walk away and leave the prince¡¯s life in my hands,¡±

    ¡°¡­that¡¯s just not something I can do¡­assassin.¡±

 Chapter 98: Can Grass Cut a Sickle?

    ¡°Then I guess, death is what you seek!¡± Zhu Liu Shi snapped. As Master Hao narrowed his eyes, he slid into his stance. He channelled Qi into his sword, enshrouding the blade. A colourless glint flowed like steam, making the blade seem on fire, but Zhu Liu Shi¡¯s nodded, approving his skill. Accentuation Realm, He thought calmly.

    Zhu Liu Shi stopped swirling the Qi within his Mind Dantian and allowed it to flow into his Core Dantian. I¡¯ll just overpower him, He mused.

    He slid into his own stance, and flooded his Qi into his feet, solidifying his Stone Cloud Sword Style. The basis of the sword style was the solidity found in his feet and strokes.

    ¡°Old man, you¡¯re no match for me. Move.¡±

    ¡°Assassin. I cannot move. You may think yourself the wind, but I¡¯m the immovable boulder that lies in your path.¡±

    Zhu Liu Shu chuckled wildly, considering the irony of the Taoist¡¯s words. ¡°Boulder, you say, I find that funny. Maybe my blade can show you, what a true boulder is!¡±

    Zhu Liu Shi used an instantaneous step, appearing in front of the Taoist. He brought his sword up in an upward motion.

    The Taoist bent his knees and brought his sword down, deflecting Zhu Liu Shi thrust, then he turned in a semi-circle, forcing Zhu Liu Shi to hit air. He spun left, bring his sword around his waist, blocking the Toast¡¯s thrust.

    A loud metallic clang rang out and Zhu Liu Shi skidded back five meters. He curled his lips in a smile and nodded, as if he approved the Taoist skill.

    Master Hao spread his legs once more and pointed his sword at an angle, that made it him seem open on the right. Fine¡­you want to leave your right side open¡­I¡¯ll abide.

    Zhu Liu Shi darted forward attacking his right. Master Hao, turned, leaving his waist exposed. Zhu Liu Shi stepped in, flicking his sword left, toward the Taoist.

    The older man turned his sword flat in hand, then slapped Zhu Liu Shi¡¯s sword. He then stepped in, stalling Zhu Liu Shi momentum. He slid his hand left hand off his sword, feinted right and drilled his left, burying a palm strike into Zhu Liu Shi¡¯s chest.

    A loud clap echoed through the room, as if a wave hand smashed itself against the wall. It did in essence, but not in the way normal martial artist could comprehend.

    Zhu Liu Shi stood there; Qi enshrouded around his hand as the clashed with Master Hao who tried to end this battle gracefully. ¡°My apologies,¡± Zhu Liu Shi calmly, ¡°Had I known Master Taoist was of the Wudang Sect, I would¡¯ve greeted Senior appropriately.¡±

    Master Hao smiled but shook his head, at first glance, Zhu Liu Shi thought it was pertaining to greeting, but the more he stared into the old man¡¯s eyes, he knew that stare, disappointment.

    He was very familiar with look coming from Zhu Mo Shi.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen the Exploding Palm Strike before¡­¡±

    ¡°I have not, but I have read about it.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­you only read about it, yet you can discern it by observation¡­you¡¯re a genius.¡±

    ¡°Hardly,¡± Zhu Liu Shi said calmly.

    ¡°¡­with your prowess you could be one of the pillars that bring Wudang Sect out of seclusion. Drop your blade and repent before it¡¯s too late.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already too late Master Taoist¡­¡±

    ¡°A pity you think so,¡±

    ¡°Not in the slightest Master Taoist¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t force me to kill you lad!¡±

    ¡°Can grass cut a sickle?¡±

    ¡°Such arrogance!¡± Master Hao snapped in return, vein snaking down his forehead, showing his annoyance.

    ¡°Such is life Master Taoist, such is life¡­¡± Zhu Liu Shi said coldly.

    The warriors broke off their palm duels, separating themselves by six meters. As Zhu Liu Shi skidded back, he swirled the Qi within his Soul and Core Dantians, then flooded them into the meridians within his arms and legs, dashing towards Master Hao, not giving him a chance to attack first.

    Master Hao stepped back, raising his sword, deflected the first to sword slashed, then pivoted right, blocking a wayward thrust aimed at his left leg.

    The swordsmen exchanged a flurry of sword slashes, each move carefully calculate, as if they were playing a chess match. Each stroke Master Hao blocked and thrusted flowed as smoothly, as water. He used the well-timed attacks of Zhu Liu Shi to deflect and redirect him, using his footwork with persist timing.

    Zhu Liu Shi shifted to his left on occasion, forcing Master Hao block his powerful strikes. His intention was to chip away at his guard and force him to make a mistake but the old man showed such prowess and patience, it made him think he was fighting his own master, Zhu Mo Shi.

    Master Hao used the Wudang Sword Sect Style, one that was famed for its fluidity, from its long lineage the sword style was passed down for centuries, evolving over time making it one of the strongest sword styles in Huaxia, it frightens Zhu Liu Shi seeing efficient Master Hao was. If he was of the Qi Perception Realm¡­I would¡¯ve died five times already, He mused bitterly. His swordsmanship is far better than mine!

    ¡°You fight well Assassin!¡± Master Hao chided, ¡°They are some gaps in your swordsmanship¡­gaps you cover up with your power.¡±

    ¡°¡­My power is more than enough to deal with you.¡±

    ¡°That can be true, but not all battles are won through power!¡±

    As Master Hao¡¯s kept a composed expression, he deftly evaded a swift strike from Zhu Liu Shi aimed at his neck. He countered with a fluid motion aimed at Zhu Liu Shi¡¯s left foot that sent him back in retreat.

    The clash of their blades resounded in the air, creating a symphony of steel. They both pivoted and countered one another; their swords weaved a delicate dance of death.

    Their footsteps emanating the fluttering sound of feints, quick steps, half-spins, and quarter spins. The tussle in their footwork kept their movements unpredictable, making the fight all the more breathtaking by the second!Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    The Wudang Sword master was caught off guard by the sudden ferocity of the strike, but managed to parry the blow, the force sending him skidding back several feet.

    Zhu Liu Shi, seizing the opportunity, lunged forward, his sword aimed straight for Master Hao¡¯s heart. He flicked his wrist up, redirecting the strike, the tip of Zhu Liu Shi¡¯s sword missed.

    The two swordsmen locked gazes; their expressions different from each. Zhu Liu Shi gnashed his teeth whilst Master Hao kept a calm demeanour, then they exchanged swords for another round.

    Their blades blur, as they lashed out at each with lightning-fast strikes, their precision echoing through the sound of clashing steel. It was unclear who had the advantage, they countered and parried each other with skill, which began to frustrate Zhu Liu Shi.

    ¡®You can¡¯t trump experience,¡¯ His master always told him, and now he understood why. He was of the Qi Perception Realm¡­whilst this old man was of the Divination Realm, two stages lower than him, yet he fought with such Vigor that excited him.

    Zhu Liu Shi knew that he needed to finish this fight quickly or risk losing the strength to complete his mission. With a final burst of energy, he drew upon his Qi reserves and unleashed a powerful attack aimed directly at Master Hao. I can¡¯t keep this up, I have to end this¡­Zhu Liu Shi thought.

    He swirled the Qi within his Mind Dantian and sent it through the meridians leading to his eyes. The light of the world thrummed around him, making it seem brighter, then he saw a ball of Qi circling around an area of his chest.

    Zhu Liu Shi flooded more Qi than usual to his sword arm. He deflected Master Hao¡¯s strike for his chest, making the old man flutter backwards from the power. Then, he charged towards him aiming for his throat.

    The Wudang master barely deflected the attack, but the force behind the blow caused him to stumble, leaving him momentarily vulnerable.

    Zhu Liu Shi quickened his steps and delivered a swift kick to Master Hao¡¯s chest, sending him crashing to the ground. He tried raising his sword hand, but Zhu Liu Shi slapped the sword away with an overarching sword slash.

    As he stood over Master Hao, like a giant does to an ant. He raised his sword once more, ready to deliver the decisive strike. ¡°Tell me your name,¡± Master Hao asked calmly.

    ¡°Zhu Liu Shi,¡± He answered calmly. ¡°¡­and your name, Taoist?¡±

    Master Hao chuckled, shaking his head then nodded. ¡°Hao Meng,¡± he said softly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember it.¡±

    Zhu Liu Shi brought his sword down and across Hao Meng¡¯s neck. The blade sieved through his neck, like a hot knife through butter, ending his life in an instant.

    The Taoist¡¯s head dropped on the ground with a subtle thud, then his body sagged, spraying blood all over the wall. Zhu Liu Shi licked his lips, quelling his desiccation. He then inhaled deeply, tasting the metallic scent of blood wafting in the air and stared down the tunnel, watching as the Qi left by his targets twirled around a corner. ¡°Prince Sheng¡­Prince Langeng¡­your next.¡±

    Zhu Liu Shi ran down the tunnel, making a series of turns. As he darted as fast, he could, he inhaled deeply, trying to calm himself as he practiced his internal arts, hoping to alleviate himself from the strain of battle, but to also replenish his reserves. The battles hadn¡¯t taken more than he¡¯d anticipated. If he were if the Accentuation Realm, he would¡¯ve died¡­just like Shi Jiu.

    He made his way deeper into the labyrinthine palace, his heart pounding, anticipation but mostly frustration. Because Shi Jiu was dead.

    Zhu Liu Shi wished they¡¯d had a better relation, but he knew better. He did try to become more cordial with him, but Shi Jiu just didn¡¯t care. He was too hellbent on gaining strength or finding ways to heal his face. ¡°Maybe in the next life, Shi Jiu¡­maybe.¡±

    The longer he ran, his sense began to heighten to levels before his tumultuous battles. Each step felt lighter, his breathing more controlled as he channelled his Qi.

    The tunnels suddenly into three pathways, forcing him to stop. Zhu Liu Shi swirled the Qi within his Mind Dantian and poured them into his meridians.

    The varying Qis split and flowed into the three tunnels. He sucked his teeth in annoyance, feeling the handle of his sword sooth his clenched grip. ¡°Fine¡­you want to play games. I can play games too.¡±

    He poured more Qi into meridians leading to his eyes and watched as the Qi left by the princes and their imperial guards grew thicker. He eyed the Qi pensively and allowed windmill within his mind began to churn, deciding on how to move forward.

    As he inspected to the Qi, he noticed the thickness in majority of them, showing strength, they were two smaller Qi¡¯s but one of them that didn¡¯t have a steady flow. It looked flowed erratic, which meant who it belonged to¡­was weak.

    Zhu Liu Shi ran down the middle, where the thinnest Qi line flowed the steadiest, which meant. He planned to kill the stronger of the princes.

    He sped down the tunnel and after a series of turns, he gained on them. Four Imperial guards, following the prince, and it was he expected. Prince Sheng, the Crown Prince.

    Two Imperial Guards looked back and saw Zhu Liu Shi following. ¡°Prince Sheng, the assassin¡¯s here!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Master Hao!?¡±

    ¡°DEAD.¡±

    Zhu Liu Shi appeared in front of an Imperial Guard after using an instantaneous step. His sword was already arched behind and ready to kill. He brought it down with venomous err, but the meridians within his arms roiled as if they were on fire. Damn it, I¡¯ve taxed myself too much!

    The Imperial Guard deflected the attack, then half-spun left, leaving his sword trailing behind him. He whipped it around his waist, in upward slash barely missing Zhu Liu Shi.

    The wind of the slash hissed pass his cheek, throbbing the cut he¡¯d received from Shi Chen, but also angering him as he remembered he¡¯d been cut. Zhu Liu Shi dodged the guard¡¯s attack, then countered with a swift thrust of his sword, piercing the guard¡¯s chest. The guard howled a gurgled cry before collapsing to the ground.

    Zhu Liu Shi eyes traced left, noticing charging towards him, their spears working in tandem to keep him off balance. Zhu Liu Shi¡¯s sword danced between them deflecting and parrying each spear stroke and ensured they couldn¡¯t work together, something he failed to do with Shi Tong and Shi Chen.

    He feinted an attack towards one guard, then spun and slashed the other across the throat. The guard flailed dropping his spear with a solid jingle on the ground.

    Zhu Liu Shi turned back to the remaining spear-wielder and drove his sword through his heart, then spun left, ensuring the final guard couldn¡¯t sneak up behind him.

    The fourth and final guard raised his hook swords, the curved blades gleaming in the dim light of the tunnel, making them seem fearsome, but the fright in the wielders eyes, made Zhu Liu Shi think, they¡¯re in the wrong hand.

    The guard charged, swiping at his face, neck and chest. Zhu Liu Shi felt the wind as the hooks narrowly missed his flesh. The guard¡¯s precise movements were aimed to ensnare his weapon, but he knew that, especially with hook swords.

    Zhu Liu Shi twisted his wrist, then thrust his sword, point force and caught one of the hook swords with his own blade. He used the guard¡¯s momentum against him and sending him crashing into the tunnel wall. He slid the blade into his neck, and dislocated his jaw from his throat, leaving slacked jaw.

    Prince Sheng stood there, shaking, pants wet from pissing himself. He had no where to go, and no guards to protect him. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± He sniffed.

    ¡°Someone has to,¡± Zhu Liu Shi said calmly,

    As exhaustion began to roil within him, he stood over the bodies of the fallen guards, his breath ragged and his body aching.

    The prince began fluttering back, slid to the wall, but dare not turn around. He knew that if he did, Zhu Liu Shi would kill him instantly.

    Resolved pulsed into the prince¡¯s eyes, and the fluttering he did, withered away. It was as if the prince himself realised¡­he was an actual Prince.

    He straightened his back and curbed his arm as if proper. Zhu Liu Shi scoffed inwardly and bit his inner cheek to stop himself from laughing.

    The prince looked at Zhu Liu Shi as if looking down at an ant and raised his chin. ¡°Well, if you plan to kill me. Get on with it!¡±

    ¡°With pleasure.¡±

    Zhu Liu Shi charged towards Prince Sheng, blade gleaming vermilion in the dim light of the tunnel. The prince stood there, graceful as one should be and didn¡¯t cower. Zhu Liu Shi was impressed.

    A loud clash of metal rang out, and the candles within the tunnel dimmed for a second. A spear blocked Zhu Liu Shi attack at the last second.

    The prince dropped to the ground, and the braveness that he held in that moment, withered away again.

    ¡°Apologies for the late arrival,¡± Shi Tong said calmly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll handle it from here, now run!¡± Shi Chen snapped.

    ¡°Brother Tong, we meet again,¡± Shi Tong said in a mocking tone.

    ¡°Sadly,¡± Zhu Liu Shi grunted.

    ¡°Hooo¡­you¡¯re not happy to see us?¡± Shi Chen chuckled.

    Zhu Liu Shi took a deep breath, and watched as Prince Sheng disappeared from his sight, yet again. He then dragged his eyes to Shi Tong and Shi Chen. His lips curled into a devilish smile and he nodded, sliding into defensive stance, letting his intentions be known. ¡°¡­I¡¯m ecstatic.¡±

 Chapter 99: Then, Just Die Already!

    Zhu Mo Shi slumped down against the stone wall, exhausted. He hadn¡¯t anticipated how easily the smoke would¡¯ve drained his Qi. Or maybe that¡¯s my body reacting to fire, He mused sourly.

    As he sat there, soothing his chest which bellowed like a drum. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what oil Minister Song used to start the fire or maybe he just overestimated himself.

    In all his years of training, fighting in fire wasn¡¯t something he¡¯d engaged in¡­or practiced. Regardless, he knew he needed to replenish his Qi if he had any hope of facing the two remaining dingshes guarding the emperor.

    He closed his eyes, and sat in the lotus position. Then, he inhaled deeply drawing in his breath, and began breathing steadily as he turned his attention to his inner arts.

    As generated Qi within his Soul Dantian, he began feeding his Qi into his Core and Mind Dantian. As the energy crackled within him, he calmed his racing heart and began to feel the turbulent energy around him. The Palace is in chaos, Good.

    He visualised his Qi moving through his meridians, slowly spreading like ripples in a pond. He could feel the energy seeping into his Core and Mind Dantians, replenishing his drained reserves and reigniting the fire within him.

    The process was painstakingly slow, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t afford to rush it. He needed to be at his best if he wanted to stand a chance against the dingshes.

    As twenty minutes passed, Zhu Mo Shi could feel his Qi replenished, at least up to sixty percent. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was enough. But it would have to do. He couldn¡¯t linger any longer or his mission could turn disaster¡­such inconveniences had to be incorporated, but they could also make them falter.

    He steeled himself, pushed himself off the ground opening his eyes and noticing how clear his vision had become. ¡°Maybe I should fill the entirety of my dantians,¡± He whispered to himself.

    He huffed his frustration, knowing he couldn¡¯t sit idly by, but mostly because he knew that the emperor had to be killed and now.

    A moist pungent scent blossomed into his nose, making his tongue water from the disgust. He ignored it, keeping his thoughts focused on the task at hand. He turned a corner, a faint glimmer of light appeared in the short distance.

    It was the first sign of life he¡¯d encountered since entering the tunnels. Finally, these decrepit tunnels are coming to an end, He thought sourly. That filled him with a mixture of dread and anticipation, but he pushed forward, his resolve unwavering.

    As he approached the source of the light. The light from the emperor¡¯s chambers, fed into the tunnels. Zhu Mo Shi pushed the door open and light enshrouded his vision.

    The walls were lined with torches, casting flickering shadows across the chamber. As his eyes traced the room, nostalgia hit him. He turned left, noticing a painting the emperor received after his coronation. To the right, was a vase his father gave him for his eighteenth birthday. To the right of that very vase was a decorative sword with emeralds, gems stitched into the sheath, and handle after his first year of being Emperor.

    Despite the lavish decorations adorning the chamber, Zhu Mo Shi had no time to appreciate the arts. His mission was clear, and his heart was resolute. He was here for one reason, and one reason alone¡­the emperor.

    He stepped over the plush rug that covered the stone floor, and glanced to his right. His eyes landing on a wide, polished mahogany door on the other side of the room.

    The Emperor¡¯s Library.

    He quickened his pace, crossing the room with a few steps, his boots barely making a sound against the rug. He reached the door and paused, pressing his ear against the cool wood. He could hear the faint rustling sound papers.

    He took a deep breath, then pushed the door open, stepping into the library. The Emperor¡¯s Library as large, but not as big as he¡¯d remembered. Ah¡­there¡¯s more furniture than I remembered. He mused.

    The towering bookshelves reached the vaulted ceiling. The scent of old books and parchment filled the air, a comforting aroma that reminded him of simpler times.

    But this was not a time for sentimentality.

    The emperor sat behind a massive, intricately carved desk, surrounded by stacks of scrolls and tomes. His back was turned towards the door, completely unaware that Zhu Mo Shi had stepped into his sanctuary. ¡°Captain, have you gained control of the fire?¡± The emperor asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gained control of something, Prince Tian Taizhong.¡± Zhu Mo Shi said firmly, voice echoing through the library. The emperor pushed himself from out of his chair, turning, Eyes widened in surprise as he looked Zhu Mo Shi.

    ¡°Zhu...Mo Shi?¡± The emperor asked, stupefied. ¡°Old friend¡­you¡¯re not dead!¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi smirked, shaking his head in disbelief. He really has changed, before our trip to Axsum, he wouldn¡¯t have dare to bluff, even to me, yet he shows no signs of fright or hesitation. He doesn¡¯t regret what he did!

    ¡°Its not as though you didn¡¯t try hard enough,¡± Zhu Mo Shi answered.¡±

    ¡°Try hard¡­enough? I don¡¯t understand old friend,¡±

    ¡°Of course you don¡¯t understand, but tell me, do you like my work? It was all meant to grab your attention.¡±

    Confused aroused the emperor¡¯s face, it was as if he was trying to grasp what Zhu Mo Shi meant. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± The Emperor said, shrugging.

    ¡°As coy as you¡¯ve become. I know your true face¡­traitor.¡±

    The emperor¡¯s his eyes switched to the door then back to Zhu Mo Shi. He stepped away from the door, mocking the emperor to make his attempt at leaving.

    A smirk fell upon Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s face, then it turned to stone, filled with rage, determination and resolve. ¡°No need to fear, old friend. I am here to correct the mistake I made long time ago,¡± He replied, his voice filled with conviction. ¡°But I¡¯m here, to also serve justice!¡±

    The emperor¡¯s eyes widened as Zhu Mo Shi drew his sword, blade glinting ominously in the dim light. ¡°STOP!¡± The emperor growled, ¡°have you forgotten our past together?¡±

    ¡°The past¡­is the past.¡±

    ¡°Zhu Mo Shi!¡± The emperor said calmly. ¡°The past carves out our future, isn¡¯t that something you once told me, when I was depressed after the attempt on my life?¡±

    ¡°The scars you gave me, is what cultivated me, to my present self, do you not agree?¡±

    ¡°Zhu Mo Shi! I know you don¡¯t agree with opening our borders, but if we¡¯re to move forward, the old ways must be cast aside.¡±

    ¡°Like how you casted into the flames of your Library?¡±

    The emperor stood there, looking at Zhu Mo Shi. There wasn¡¯t anger, nor were the care exhuming from him. It made him feel as though, despite what they¡¯d been through, the emperor only saw him as the tool he was created to do.

    Protect Him.

    ¡°I wept four days after the fire, you know that.¡± The emperor said, walking away from his desk. He turned his back, showing the dingshe he trusted him. He raised his hand, taking a book from off the shelf behind him. ¡°I still consider you my friend, despite what I did¡­if you do this, then I will have to see my friend die¡­again.¡±

    ¡°Prince Taizhong¡­I¡¯m already dead, you killed me, sixteen years ago!¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi dashed forward, unsheathing his sword in a smooth motion. He tapped the ground and soared through the air like a hawk swooping towards its prey. He raised his sword up and pointed it at the emperor.

    The emperor turned around, book still in hand. As their eyes met, surprised washed over the emperor and delight flashed across Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s face. ¡°DIE¡­TRAITOR!¡±If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The sword pierced through the air, aimed directly at the emperor¡¯s heart. A loud wooden clunk echoed throughout the chamber and a staff appeared out of nowhere, intercepting Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s sword, knocking it aside as if it were paper.

    Zhu Mo Shi stumbled back, his eyes darting toward the source of the interruption. A man stood on the emperor¡¯s desk, separating them. He had a bald head, that gleamed whilst the flames of the torches caressed it. The man wore Shaolin monk robes, saffron yellow which hung loosely about his lean frame, billowing gently in the soft breeze. The fabric was sturdy and worn, bearing the simple elegance of the time-honoured Shaolin tradition. The coarse texture spoke of a life of austerity and discipline.

    The robes were cinched at his narrow waist by a simple, faded cloth belt. The colour of his belt was bleached by time, marking him as a master of his craft.

    An ornate string of wooden prayer beads hung around his neck, each bead polished smooth from years of silent mantras and meditative caresses. It was a reminder to let everyone know his spiritual path, a path that was as much a part of him as the very robes he wore.

    The five Jieba dots burnt onto his forehead arranged in a neat line, signifying his vows to Shaolin, but mostly his strength. Each dot represented his spiritual enlightenment which also coincided with his fighting prowess. Five, Zhu Mo Shi muttered, Accentuation Realm, which means he¡¯s a respected figure within the Monastery.

    A chill ran down Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s spine. Shaolin monks, were known for their legendary martial arts prowess. Their neutrality, for their vow to stay out of worldly affairs and focus on their spiritual journey. What is he doing here? I thought the three Great Sects were in seclusion after battling the Three Grand Unorthodox Sects.

    ¡°Zhu Mo Shi is it,¡± The Monk asked.

    ¡°It is¡­¡±

    ¡°I do not know your relation to the emperor, but the killing aura that flows from you could kill mouse. The angers of the heart can only spread do those¡­also weak of heart, relieve yourself of your anger and enlightenment would only be a step away. Amitabha.¡± He said, raising right as he finished sighting the sutra.

    A maniacal laugh bellowed from Zhu Mo Shi wildly. He covered his face with his left hand as he tried to calm himself. The emperor furrowed his brow, in annoyance, but that only fuelled Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s anger.

    Unease flickered into the monk¡¯s eyes, which spoke volumes to Zhu Mo Shi. He can sense my realm¡­good. All his talk of enlightenment, yet he¡¯s still weaker than me!

    As the tension in the room grew, Zhu Mo Shi knew that the next moments would determine everything. It would be he, against this monk. ¡°Monk, I have but one question before we start¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­and that is?¡±

    ¡°Since when has the Shaolin Monastery engaged themselves in governmental affairs? Hmm?¡±

    Zhu Liu Shi

    Drained.

    That¡¯s how Zhu Liu Shi felt.

    He¡¯d taken down thirty imperial guards, three of them being dingshes and a Wudang Sect Elder. If this wasn¡¯t sign of his prowess of a martial artist.

    Then, nothing else could show him that.

    Despite that, Shi Chen and Shi Tong stood before him, the duo wielded their sword and spear, but to Zhu Liu Shi, their pseudo-formation was maddening.

    If only my Shattering Boulder Slash had struck! My Qi reserves wouldn¡¯t be so low! He thought bitterly. The attack would¡¯ve incapacitated the duo, but they countered it without much effort, making him realise that the attack wasn¡¯t as strong as he thought it was.

    Shi Chen and Shi Tong moved in a choreographed harmony, a beautiful sight, even to Zhu Liu Shi eyes. Their Qi resonating in perfect harmony, giving them an almost impenetrable defence and amplified attack.

    It was like a battle formation, and a deadly one at that.

    The duo surrounded Zhu Liu Shi, forcing him to retreat repeatedly. Within seconds, he felt overwhelmed. Every time Chen attacked, Zhu countered, but he had to use considerable power to push Chen back while simultaneously defending against Tong¡¯s assault. This two-pronged offensive left Zhu feeling smothered and struggling to maintain his defence.

    The longer the fight stretched, the more brutal it grew. Chen and Tong¡¯s moved like a storm, their attacks becoming relentlessly coordinated.

    He kept them at bay, barely. If he weren¡¯t using his Qi-Enhanced eyes, to read their Qi. He would¡¯ve faltered long ago, something he didn¡¯t want to admit, especially with his Core Dantian lacking in Qi.

    As steel and wood clashed, grunts of exertion bellowed throughout the tunnel. Each slash sent a jarring shock up his arms. The strain intensifying the pain in his constricted meridians.

    His breaths grew more ragged with every passing second, sweat beaded around his brow, trickling down the side of his face, stinging the cut on the left side of his face.

    He growled in frustration, feeling his movements began to slow, his reactions started to lag, and his counters were becoming more desperate.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Big Brother Liu? Feeling tired?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of your lip, Chen!¡±

    ¡°Then, just die already!¡±

    Zhu Liu smiled bitterly, feeling cornered, outnumbered, and outmatched. But he was a fighter, born and bred. His body might be faltering, but his spirit remained unbroken. If there is one thing he would do, it was fight till his last breath!

    The battle raged on; the outcome seemingly inevitable. Yet Zhu Liu Shi refused to go down without a fight. He would not fail in his mission. Against the odds, against his exhaustion, against the limitations of his own body. He fought, because that was all he could do. He fought, because that was who he was.

    A warrior. A protector. A dingshe, but most importantly, a father.

    He parried a blow from Shi Chen, only to be forced back by a powerful punch from Shi Tong. His Qi reserves were depleting fast, and he could feel his strength wavering.

    Shi Tong attacked again, but he parried the attack this time, but his legs began to buckle. He gritted his teeth, pushing through the pain, refusing to let it show. But the signs were there. His body was reaching its limit. He was faltering, but worse of all¡­he ran out of Qi.

    No no no no! Zhu Liu Shi huffed, trying to generate Qi within his Soul Dantian. He completely drained his dantians of its Qi. That didn¡¯t stop him. Not even for a minute. His vision blurred, the duo¡¯s eyes perked up, noticing his Qi dissipating from his attacks.

    Zhu Liu Shi eyes lit afire with life and unwavering resolve. He charged at the duo, knowing full well it was a futile attempt, to use his base strength against their Qi-Enhanced stamina and strength.

    He swung his sword with all his remaining strength, a single thought echoed in his mind. If he was going to die, he would die fighting.

    ¡°Shi Tong¡­Shi Chen, it seems you¡¯ve found a dead rat!¡± Shi Hai chuckled appearing within the tunnel.

    ¡°Sister Hai, welcome, you¡¯ve joined us at the right time.¡± Shi Chen cheered, waving his sword in front of him, blocking a wayward thrust from Zhu Liu Shi.

    ¡°Shi Hai!¡± Zhu Liu Shi growled; I should¡¯ve killed you¡­I should¡¯ve known you lied to me!

    A snivelling grin flashed across her face when she saw how he looked at her. She licked at her lips and blew a kiss at him¡­a kiss of betrayal!

    Her eyes then changed from warm to cold.

    ¡°LET¡¯S END THIS SHI TONG!¡±

    ¡°YES¡­LETS, SISTER HAI¡­JOIN US AS WE PUT AT END TO THIS TRAITOR.¡±

    ¡°¡­Gladly.¡±

    As Zhu Liu Shi watched Shi Hai smiling beyond Shi Chen and Shi Tong, his fury roiled within him, feeling as though he caused this defeat to himself. Weak of the flesh, weak of the mind.

    ¡°What a time for Master¡¯s words to haunt me before death,¡± he said softly.

    ¡°What¡¯s that Big Brother Liu?!¡± Shi Tong hissed, floating across the ground as he sped toward him.

    ¡°A prayer,¡± Shi Chen said grinning.

    The sword and spear the duo wielded, crossed each other and despite not having his Qi-Enhanced eyes at the time. He knew their attack was aimed at his heart.

    Thin threads swirled around the tunnel, as if a giant spider had cast a net. The threads slowly expanded, then contracted around Shi Tong and Shi Chen¡¯s neck. In a flash, the dingshe¡¯s head were severed from their body.

    Zhu Liu Shi jumped to his right, barely avoiding their attack. The bodies hit the wall with crash, shaking the surrounding area, spraying blood across the wall like a mist.

    Zhu Liu Shi turned to Shi Hai, who smiled in response. ¡°Why?¡± He asked, panting heavily.

    ¡°Save your thanks, Zhu Liu Shi. You owe me sixteen years to answer for,¡± Shi Hai replied coolly. There was no joy in her eyes at the sight of her fallen comrades. Just a resigned acceptance.

    ¡°Is it true then?¡±

    ¡°Have you known me to lie to you?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re lying to me, if this is another one of your tricks¡­¡±

    Shi Hai turned, her smile radiating confidence. ¡°You¡¯ll do what¡­Kill me? You don¡¯t even have the power to split the moon, save your theatrics for someone that doesn¡¯t know you!¡±

    Zhu Liu Shi scoffed at her audacity. He began pushing himself off the ground and began limping forward, still drained of his Qi. ¡°Where the hell are you going!¡± Shi Hai snapped,

    ¡°I still have to kill the princes,¡±

    ¡°Their dead.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Their dead, Shi Liu, I killed them on my way here,

    ¡°Are you lying to me!?¡±

    Shi Hai jaw stiffened and walked up to him, hanfu swaying as she approached. No wind was within the tunnels, but the way she swung her hips, made it seem as though a gust of wind had filtered its way beneath the Dragon Palace.

    She stared into Zhu Liu Shi¡¯s eyes, and looked him and wrapped her hands around him and bit his left ear lobe, and allowed her tongue to slid down to his neck, then kissed it gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m dirty,¡± he said firmly,

    ¡°That never stopped you before¡­¡± She whispered into his ear. He pushed her away, his eyes reflecting his anger. ¡°Is everything a game to you?¡±

    Shi Hai¡¯s lips drew into a line, she gnashed her teeth and hit the acupoints in his neck and waste, incapacitating him. ¡°You never thought my feelings were sincere, did you?¡± She said softly.

    Shi Hai kissed Zhu Liu Shi and walked back, tears flowing down her eyes. It made Zhu Liu Shi feel guilty, because what she said was true, but how could she expect him to believe her, she flirted with everyone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be where I said I¡¯ll be, the bodies of the princes are within the tunnel, you can very if I lied to you. When you are finish, you can find me and I¡¯ll prove to you I¡¯ve never lied to you.¡±

    Zhu Liu Shi tried to speak, but the acupoint to his throat was sealed. He tried moving, but with no Qi in his body to unseal the acupoint, he was wasting his time. ¡°The emperor has a Shaolin Master guarding him. As strong as you believe your Master is, I suggest you replenish your Qi before you make your way to the emperor¡¯s chambers.¡±

    As she turned and began to walk away, she gave Zhu Liu Shi a last bit of advice, ¡°Just remember, the game isn¡¯t over until the last piece falls.¡±

    Zhu Liu Shi watched her leave, his muscle aching as he stood their incapacitated. His eyes trailed to Shi Chen and Shi Tong bodies; a bitter satisfaction washed over him. They might have defeated him, but they hadn¡¯t broken him.

    The acupoints unsealed after two minutes, sending a roiling sensation throughout his body. He dropped to the ground, feeling the cold wall penetrate his robes. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes and began to meditate.

    He waited to Qi sparked into existence within his Soul Dantian, once enough blossomed within, he then began to swirl it, sending it to his Core and Mind Dantians. ¡°two minutes, that¡¯s all I need¡­two minutes of meditation, and all of this will finally be over.¡±

 Chapter 100: I am The Wind!

    ¡°Governmental Affairs?¡± The Monk asked, shaking his head. ¡°The second prince is my student. I so happened to be drinking tea with his Majesty when the fire started.¡±

    ¡°The second prince is your student?¡± Zhu Mo Shi huffed, withholding a bitter laugh.

    ¡°Yes, I assume you yourself have students of your own.¡±

    ¡°I had many disciples, but the emperor ensured that I was left with three.¡±

    ¡°Regardless of the number, upholding the Dharma is part of our life. Protect the innocent, teach those who wish to be taught, all of this falls under the rules of heaven, Amitabha.¡± The monk answered steadily.

    Zhu Mo Shi watched as he adjusted his grip on his staff. Good¡­he realised that his words aren¡¯t working. Zhu Mo Shi strayed to his left.

    ¡°Protect the innocent, teach those wish to be taught. Sounds like drivel, especially coming from a man who gave up worldly desires. Yet, you¡¯re here,¡± Zhu Mo Shi said scornfully. His eyes strayed to the marvels found within the emperor¡¯s library, highlighting the exotics found here.

    ¡°The books found here, are the true treasure here. You know it, as you¡¯ve ascended to the Qi Perception Realm.¡±

    ¡°You sense my Realm,¡±

    ¡°I have, but the difference in Realms means nothing if you don¡¯t know how to capitalise it. I¡¯ve fought many geniuses, seeking to gain fame from defeating Shaolin despite its thirty-year seclusion. You plan to be another leaf in the wind.¡±

    ¡°Monk, I am the wind!¡±

    ¡°The aura that surrounds you screams wickedness and destruction. If there¡¯s any wind in you, its only the wind you inhale.¡±

    A cold glint flashed within Zhu Mo Shi eyes ¡°Monk, do you know what our Emperor has planned for us?¡±

    ¡°That is not a concern of mine, that is between the people and the emperor.¡±

    ¡°Neutral as always,¡±

    ¡°We are not here to judge, but to maintain balance. If the Emperor has indeed committed crimes, it is for the law to decide, not for you to take justice into your own hands.¡±

    This conversation IS getting him nowhere, Zhu Mo Shi huffed to himself, feeling his patience thinning. He had no time for philosophical debates. ¡°Enough!¡± He growled, stepping forward. ¡°If you stand in my way, you leave me no choice but to remove you.¡±

    The monk nodded, acknowledging Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s words. ¡°I understand your stance, but I cannot let you proceed. He is the emperor. His death means chaos will ensue.

    Qi swirled around Zhu Mo Shi sword, his killing aura intensifying as it smothered him whole. ¡°Then prepare yourself, Monk.¡±

    In a flash, Zhu Mo Shi appeared in front of the monk, his sword slicing through the air. The monk¡¯s staff met Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s blade and clang of clashing metal against wood echoed through the library, each strike sounding like a deadly rhythm.

    The monk¡¯s serene demeanour made Zhu Mo Shi wary, he could tell the man was a formidable and as no one had seen a shaolin monk in over thirty years, he wasn¡¯t sure of what strength they encumbered right now.

    As the exchange continued, Zhu Mo Shi felt jealous. Jealous of how the monk parried his sword so easily, it felt as though he was being smothered into the monk¡¯s tempo. Each deflect, block and strike were calculated, precise, as if he was guiding Zhu Mo Shi along a line.

    One he wasn¡¯t interested in following.

    He understood his opponent¡¯s strategy and began to exploit it. He could see the patterns in the monk¡¯s movements, the rhythm of his attacks. He started to anticipate his moves, deflecting and counterattacking with deadly precision.

    Annoyance flashed across the monk¡¯s face, quelling his calm demeanour for a second. Then, Zhu Mo Shi executed an unrelenting combination, forcing him not just out of his rhythm, but into a defensive posture.

    The monk retaliated, unleashing an unorthodox combination, that forced Zhu Mo Shi out of his rhythm. The pivot and feints, mixed in with increased, slowed strikes forced Zhu Mo Shi back, but his mind was still clear.

    He parried another blow, and he saw an opening. He lunged forward, aiming his sword at the monk¡¯s chest. The monk twisted his body, narrowly avoiding the thrust. Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s sword struck air. But this was just a feint. Using the momentum, he spun around, his foot lashing out in a sweeping kick.

    The monk was caught off guard and tried to use hi Qinggong to sail over the sweep, but Zhu Mo Shi, extended his leg and angled it. He hit the monk in the shin, sending him sprawling to the ground.

    Zhu Mo Shi used an instantaneous step, and appeared above the monk, his sword aimed at the monk chest. He lunged forward, ready to end this instantly.

    The monk disappeared, using an instantaneous step appearing to Zhu Mo Shi left. As he eyes trailed to his left. He saw the monk¡¯s staff sieving through the air, aimed at his waist.

    A loud clunk echoed through the library and the Zhu Mo Shi growled out in pain. He half-spun, trying to get away from the monk but the moment he got a sword-distance away he realised that the staff was glimmering, as if soaked in Qi.

    Zhu Mo Shi dropped to the ground and spat a mouthful of blood. He tapped his shoulder acupoint, and the two acupoints at his waist. He inhaled deeply and began cleaning blood from within his meridians. He spat out another mouthful of blood and noticed that the monk was soaring in the air, falling toward him, staff aimed at his head.

    He rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the monk¡¯s staff as it came crashing down with a thunderous thud. The cracked the emperor¡¯s marble floor, sending dust and debris flying around the room.

    In the corner of Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s eye, he saw the emperor, standing, watching the fight with his hands clasped behind his back. It was as if, he had confidence in the monk, and not his former friend. ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi scrambled to his feet, and looked eyes with the monk gave him slight nod. His lips curled into an unconscious smile, as he returned the nod, acknowledging his strength, but there was another meaning behind the nod.

    A silent challenge.

    As the two warriors circled each other, they moved in perfect sync, like two deadly predators sizing each other up.

    The air crackled with tension, as each searched for an opening. Zhu Mo Shi struck first, his sword moving like a blur as he unleashed a flurry of attacks. The monk parried and countered, his staff whirling as he expertly deflected Zhu Mo Shi''s blows.

    Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s side began to roil violently, and began stealing his Qi trying to alleviate the pain in his side. He knew that he couldn¡¯t keep up this pace for long, but he refused to yield. He needed to find a weakness, some way to turn the tide in his favour.

    He feigned an attack to the monk¡¯s right, then quickly switched to a low sweeping kick. The monk stepped back, shaking his head, letting Zhu Mo Shi, he wouldn¡¯t fall for the trick twice.

    He stepped, shortening the distance between the two and brought his staff down like a hammer. Zhu Mo Shi anchored his right foot, and brought his sword up in upward slash, meeting the monk¡¯s staff.

    The monk loosened his grip on his staff and slid down the shaft, left hand rocked back. Zhu Mo Shi released his sword, half-spun catching the sword with his left hand brought it across his waist.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The monk twisted his body right, tilting his staff down and deflected Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s sword with his staff. The blade and staff collided and a resounding clang groaned out. ¡°You aren¡¯t bad, for a man of the Accentuation Realm,¡± Zhu Mo Shi chided.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t either, this battle would probably be over if you used your Qi-Enhanced eyes,¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi lips curled into a bitter smile. He¡¯s right He thought, but I still have smoke within my lungs and meridians, I can¡¯t use my Qi sparingly.

    As the battle raged on, both fighters pushed themselves to their limits. Sweat poured down their faces, and their breaths came in ragged gasps. Their movements began to slow, their bodies weary from the prolonged duel.

    Zhu Mo Shi feigned a strike to the monk¡¯s left, drawing him into a defensive posture. He executed an instantaneous step and appeared on the opposite side, his sword drawn back and laced in Qi. He watched as the monks¡¯ eyes trailed to him, but his staff was heading in the opposite direction. ¡°Got you, you bastard!¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi pierced the wind that was meant to be the monk. In that moment of crystallised time, his heart sank. He didn¡¯t know where the monk disappeared and in a knee jerk reaction. He swirled the Qi within his Mind Dantian, surging it towards his eyes.

    Qi trailed from where his sword was piercing and flowed through him. The bastard¡¯s behind me! He swirled the Qi within his Core Dantians, surging them towards his legs, trying to execute another instantaneous step. The Qi fluttered within his meridians, ensuring that he didn¡¯t have enough to execute the move. No¡­the smoke, its mangled my Qi! He hissed, then felt his meridians roil into fire.

    The monk hit Zhu Mo Shi with the tip of his staff, He grunted out, then felt the monk exert his Qi into the tip of the staff. He half-spun, grabbing the tip of the staff, crushing it in his palm.

    The monk buried his fist into Zhu Mo Shi face, sending him flying into the air. He crashed eight meters across the library and crashed into bookshelf behind, books and tomes fell on him like rain, burying him in a batch of box.

    Zhu Mo Shi pushed himself up, but the shattered tip of the monk¡¯s staff was pointed at his carotid artery, stopping him from moving. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± The monk said, smiling brightly. ¡°You¡¯ve been defeated, Zhu Mo Shi.¡±

    ¡°Not in the slightest,¡±

    Zhu Liu Shi executed an instantaneous step, appearing to the monks left. He sensed Zhu Liu Shi and tried to spin. Zhu Mo Shi, finger flicked the crushed tip of the monk¡¯s staff. The bits of staff hit the acupoint in his knee, chest and shoulder, incapacitating, leaving Zhu Liu Shi to end this.

    The thrumming blade of Zhu Liu Shi, roiled within his hand sieving through the air like a hurricane. As the blade shimmered in his hand, he brought the blade down with all the remaining Qi in his body.

    The blade sliced the relieved the monk¡¯s head from his body leaving him to fall to the side, spraying blood across the floor, tomes and books that were under him.

    Zhu Mo Shi leapt from under the body, floating across the ground like a fly, hitting the emperor in his back. He huffed a grunt, falling to the ground with a loud thud. ¡°You had your chance to leave when the monk and I were fighting. Now, you try to leave? Taizhong, has your arrogance grown so tall since we last SPOKE?!¡±

    ¡°I AM THE EMPEROR, HOW DARE YOU ADDRESS ME BY MY NAME¡­Dingshe!¡±

    ¡°I WAS YOUR FRIEND!¡±

    ¡°¡­AND AS MY FRIEND, YOU DIDN¡¯T BELIEVE IN ME!¡±

    ¡°LIAR¡­I BELIEVED IN YOU, THAT¡¯S WHY I NEVER TOLD THE EMPEROR OF OUR TRIP TO AXSUM!¡±

    ¡°Then why did you let the man that tried to kill us know of my plans to open Huaxia to the world!¡±

    ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You fool, it was Prince Zheng that tried to have me killed all those years ago. It was him that hired the pirates to attack my boat!¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi staggered back as if physically hit, his eyes widened with shock. ¡°Prince Zheng?¡± He whispered; disbelief etched on his face. He knew¡­that bastard knew! Yet he imprisoned us for years!

    ¡°Prince Zheng is your closest ally!¡±

    ¡°Zhu Mo Shi, you fool¡­you keep your friends close, but your enemies closer,¡± Emperor Taizhong said, grimacing in pain as he pushed himself to a sitting position.

    Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s mind raced as he tried to piece together the information. How could he have been so blind? He had known Prince Zheng for many years, he didn¡¯t trust him, but believed he was the next option for the throne.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him about your plans!¡± Zhu Mo Shi protested, his voice echoing through the library.

    Taizhong let out a bitter laugh, shaking his head. ¡°So, you say. But someone did. And now, Huaxia is on the brin--¡°

    Zhu Liu Shi appeared in front of the emperor, his sword rocked back, he took one step forward and buried the blade into the emperor¡¯s chest. The blade pierced his heart and he roiled a smidgen of Qi into the blade, exploding his heart into matter. ¡°Your feelings for Huaxia don¡¯t matter anymore, this will be Prince Zheng¡¯s decision.¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi walked over to the emperor¡¯s body and dropped to his knees, he held the body of his former friend, his heart pounding thunderously in his chest. He was the one meant to kill the emperor. A bitter taste filled his mouth, a mix of guilt and relief.

    As he sat there for a short while, he finally gathered his thoughts. He placed the emperor¡¯s body on the ground and turned to Zhu Liu Shi. ¡°Shi Jiu?¡± He asked, voice reverberating.

    ¡°Master, he¡¯s dead, killed by Shi Xue,¡±

    ¡°And Shi Xue?¡±

    ¡°Shi Jiu was able to kill him,¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good and the Imperial Family?

    ¡°I killed the Empress, the harem and the two princes without issue.

    ¡°Without issue?¡± Zhu Mo Shi scoffed. ¡°You look worst than the night you pulled us out of the fire.¡±

    ¡°I feel worst than that night Master,¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine¡­¡±

    As the two last dingshe¡¯s began making they¡¯re towards the exit ?Minister Song appeared, with two guards at his side. Zhu Mo Shi and Zhu Liu Shi raised their swords in defence, ready for one final confrontation.

    The news of Prince Zheng¡¯s treachery left a sour taste in Zhu Mo Shi¡¯s mouth. He didn¡¯t expect Minister Song to appear at the right moment, it was as if he was watching the chaos within the Dragon Palace unravel.

    As he approached us, he raised his hand, stopping his guards from attacking. He walked up to Zhu Mo Shi and clapped him on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve done it, you¡¯ve killed the emperor, stopping his reign of depravity. The skies should open soon lacing the land in rain once more. Oh, the joy of Huaxia will have, being in favour with the heavens once more!¡±

    ¡°Save the speeches for those who¡¯d believe.¡±

    ¡°Aiya, you wound me dingshe,¡±

    ¡°Hardly,¡± Zhu Liu Shi grunted.

    ¡°Tough nut to crack, the both of you,¡±

    ¡°¡­Hardly,¡± Zhu ?Mo Shi said.

    Minister Song eyed them both from head to toe and nodded. It didn¡¯t seem as he¡¯d approved of them, but wary inspection. ¡°Prince Zheng said to tell you if you¡¯re successful, return with the story,¡±

    ¡°As the prince requests,¡± Zhu Mo Shi said with a bow. Zhu Liu Shi didn¡¯t bow, but Zhu Mo Shi jabbed him in the side with his sheath, forcing him to follow suit.

    ¡°Good,¡± Minister Song said, ¡°I assume you¡¯ll exit the way you entered?¡±

    ¡°If the Minister allows it,¡±

    ¡°Of course, we have much work left to do, dingshes, this is only the beginning,¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi stalked his way out of the emperor¡¯s library, when he left. He took one more look at the emperor¡¯s body and the pain of his death once more. Despite everything, he was a friend, before he tried to kill him.

    As Zhu Mo Shi and Zhu Liu Shi walked through the labyrinthine underbelly of the Dragon Palace. The cold and dank tunnels hummed with a palpable tension.

    As the lantern flickered across Zhu Mo Shi''s weathered face. He turned to Zhu Liu Shi, his eyes, once vibrant and full of fire, now held a grave understanding.

    ¡°Zhu Liu Shi,¡± he said calmly. ¡°You¡¯ve proven yourself to be the next Zhu.¡±

    ¡°Only because of your training Master,¡±

    ¡°Hardly¡­your temperament as a Zhu far outreaches my own. You killed the emperor when I hesitated, that must be commended.¡±

    ¡°The emperor was once your friend Master; he knew using sweet words could sway you back to him.

    Zhu Mo Shi nodded in agreement, but then shook his head as a realisation pulsed into his mind. ¡°Prince Zheng,¡± He said calmly, ¡°He¡¯s shrewd. Shrewder than the rest of the emperor¡¯s brothers, but most of all he¡¯s the most ruthless. He won¡¯t rest until he¡¯s secured the throne for himself.¡±

    ¡°Master?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just pieces in his grand scheme, and he has no qualms sacrificing us for his victory.¡±

    ¡°Why would he sacrifice us?¡±

    ¡°Look around my boy, only us, Minister Song and himself knows of what took place tonight. I¡¯m sure Minister Song is already corroborating a plan that the emperor and his family went into a fasting of three days. In his return from the fast, he was poisoned along with the imperial family, someone will die for the poisoning and that¡¯s about it.¡±

    As Zhu Mo Shi looked at Zhu Liu Shi, he noticed the realisation reflect within his protege¡¯s eyes, but he suspected that it had already crossed his mind, he simply didn¡¯t want to bring it up. ¡°The Black Cauldron must continue,¡± he said firmly.

    ¡°But it¡¯s just us two.¡±

    ¡°Wrong, it¡¯s just you.¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Zhu Mo Shi paused, his gaze meeting the younger dingshe. ¡°There¡¯s a way for us to flip the board,¡± He said calmly, ¡°A way that¡¯ll ensure the Black Cauldron existence.¡±

    Zhu Liu Shi met his master¡¯s gaze and understood instantly, ¡°My death is the best solution to ensure its continuance.¡± Zhu Mo Shi asserted, ¡°End my life.¡±

    The gravity of the proposal sunk into the silence of the tunnel, a crushing weight upon Zhu Liu Shi. His eyes widened in disbelief, the harsh reality of the words striking him harder than any physical blow.

    ¡°I will not,¡± He growled.

    ¡°Zhu Liu Shi, listen carefully¡­when you arrive at Prince Zheng¡¯s residence. He will want to hear the entire plot. You will tell him the truth. You will tell him how I faltered at the crucial moment. You will tell him the emperor named him a thorn in his side and how I hesitated to strike the fatal blow to the Emperor, Then, you will tell him you killed the emperor yourself.¡±

    ¡°Then you will confess to Prince Zheng on how I, Zhu Mo Shi plotted his death, to avenge our countless torments. You will let him know that you couldn¡¯t follow through with the plan, and then offer my severed head should serve as an offering of your loyalty.¡±

    Zhu Liu Shi stood still; his face ashen. He looked at his master, his mentor, and the words caught in his throat. But the grim determination in Zhu Mo Shi''s eyes silenced any protest. He nodded, a single tear glistening in the lantern light.

    Zhu Mo Shi sank to his knees on the cold stone, his head bowed in submission. Zhu Liu Shi, trembling, unsheathed his sword.

    The blade glinted ominously as he raised it high, casting long, flickering shadows on the tunnel walls and he brought it down with vigorous err, ending the life of Zhu Mo Shi with one clean stroke.

 Chapter 101: You Dont Need That Anymore

    Sunlight filtered through the dense forest, casting dappled patterns of light and shadows across the ground.

    The air was thick, with the subtle scent of damp earth with a sweet perfume of newly blossomed flowers. The sound of rustling leaves and an occasional chirp of a bird, made Susu felt as though she was home.

    And she loved every second of it.

    Nature.

    That was Susu¡¯s utopia, it would heal her in ways meditation couldn¡¯t. And sadly, it couldn¡¯t soothe her mood. A mood that been brewing the past two months as she made her way from the north of Huaxia to the west.

    Despite the forest¡¯s serenity, the sun shone mercilessly, its rays piercing through the foliage and scorching the ground below. It was a stark contrast to the peaceful surroundings.

    As Ban Susu made her way through the forest, she could the heat from the sun¡¯s rays bared down on her, forcing her to remove her conical hat and veil.

    A subtle wisp of wind caressed her face, alleviating the buildup of heat she¡¯d accumulated throughout the day¡¯s trek. As relentless as the sun was, it had the effect to add additional weight to her shoulders, which sadly matched her anger with the same simmering intensity.

    It was like a mirror of fury, echoing Susu¡¯s sentiment for Zhao Xing. ¡°How could you?¡± She muttered softly, finally giving herself the reprieve to speak. ¡°How could you do this? You were meant to protect her...not create a Sect!¡±

    Even the relentless sun of Axsum couldn¡¯t match the incandescent fury that blazed within Ban Susu. She stomped her way through the forest, clenching and unclenching her fists.

    A sudden gust of wind washed over her, trying to calm the storm of anger that roiled within her. As much as she seethed, she appreciated the serenity around her, but her anger wouldn¡¯t allow her to the serenity.

    It was a stark reminder of why she trained herself so vehemently. Strength, that¡¯s what¡¯s she needed to show. If she was weak, it wouldn¡¯t allow her to be domineering¡­it also wouldn¡¯t allow her to protect the child as she sees fit.

    Axsumite¡­or not.

    The years of separation had been gruelling on Susu. She knew that she¡¯d only been with the child for a few months. However, those months proved to be the best time of her life.

    That feeling of separation didn¡¯t hit her during her year of seclusion, but she felt it when she arrived in Axsum, seeing so many similar-looking children running around happily¡­she wanted her to live a life like that.

    A bitter laugh escaped her lips, echoing through trees. Her master¡¯s voice echoing in her head. You¡¯re not strong enough to protect her Susu, Zhao Xing will take care of her until you are.

    She hated those words, still. Eve after all these years¡­but as much as she hated them. She couldn¡¯t deny the truth in them. ¡°You were right Master,¡± She whispered, ¡°You were right¡­I was too weak. I¡¯ve ascended to the Qi Perception Realm¡­and I still feel weak¡­¡±

    Susu groaned a sigh, knowing full well her master wouldn¡¯t answer. It pained her knowing he wasn¡¯t here to provide guidance. ¡°I¡¯ve taught you everything I know, He would say.¡±

    And that truly pained her, knowing, he wasn¡¯t there anymore to protect her anymore.

    The sun began to set, but Ban Susu was nowhere near the edge of the forest. She pulled the map from her sleeve and fingered it, trying to figure out where she was, using what little light she had left.

    The golden hues of the dying day painted the sky, setting the backdrop for her journey¡¯s end. She figured out where she was and quickened her steps.

    She walked a few more steps then kicked off the ground using her Qinggong and soared to the highest tree. As darkness swept across the forest, she cuddled herself in the tree and forced her anger into a ball and left it there.

    Despite her anger, she knew it didn¡¯t mean anything until she could see how Zhao Xing raised the child. ¡°At least she¡¯s safe for now¡­I hope.¡± She said, then closed her eyes and forced herself to sleep.

    <ul>

    <li> </li>

    </ul>

    Ban Susu awoke to the caress of the morning light filtering through the gaps in the foliage above her. The tranquil melody of the forest greeted her as she opened her eyes, the soft chirping of birds and the rustling of leaves.

    For a moment, she lay there, letting the peace of the morning wash over her. After finally forcing herself to rise, she stretched out her limbs, working out the stiffness from sleeping in the tree.

    The first rays of the sun kissed her skin, sending a tingle of heat up her arm straight up her neck. ¡°Soon,¡± She said ¡°Soon.¡±

    After packing her belongings, Susu made her way to a nearby river. She had noticed on the map, using it as a marker.

    She leapt from tree to tree, using her Qinggong as gracefully as a swan. The light taps she made sounded like hollow drums, but the way she soared through the air, was nothing short of beautiful.

    She slowly rose to the tree lines, the foliage unfolded beyond her eyes, showing Huaxia at its finest. Green, thick, misted¡­but most of all peaceful.

    To her short left, diamonds flickered in the distance below a tree line, she turned left and began skipping across the tree lines.

    Once she made a decent distance, she kicked off a tree, and flipped twice, giving herself the speed to increase her descent. She zoomed down like a loosed arrow, she sieved past a tree and twirled in the opposite direction, kicking off the tree, and felt her body twirl in a circle. She hit the ground with elegance and skidded four meters in the dirt, muddying her boots even more.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while¡­¡± She said aloud, feeling her heart thump in her chest. That was the exhilaration she needed to relieve her anger. And using your Qinggong to catch criminals is nothing but annoyance, but using Qinggong for enjoyment is one of the best feelings. It¡¯s the purest sign of freedom, using your Qinggong like this.

    Susu slid off her boots, then unfastened her sash, and felt a cold draft across her skin, forcing goosebumps to rise. She then carefully removed her hanfu coat and undershirt and garments on a nearby rock.

    She dipped her left foot into the water, feeling her body cool immediately. She then brought her right foot in and walked into the water.

    The water was cool and refreshing against her skin, washing away the grime and fatigue of her long journey. When she emerged from the water, her skin glistened in the morning light, beads of water trailing down her body as she donned her clothes once again.

    Revitalised, Susu took a deep breath and slid her backpack onto her back, foregoing breakfast and made her way out of the journey, hoping to reach her destination within a few hours.

    As she trekked to the edge of the serene forest, she couldn¡¯t help but feel the wonder of the lush greenery, a stark contrast to the arid landscapes of Axsum, which was surprisingly more mountainous than Huaxia¡­ something she didn¡¯t could be possible.

    After walking through the trail for a few hours, a sign with a few characters appeared in the distance. She kicked off the ground and floated a few meters, gliding with the wind. She landed a few meters from the sign and walked toward it with haste and anticipation. Susu stared up at the sign, noticing how faded and worn it was due to the elements.

    Purple Mist Valley

    ¡°Finally¡­¡± Susu whispered, she walked ahead, and then noticed hoof prints trailing under the sign. She turned to her left, where the hoof prints trailed from and noticed that a bunch of riders had not too long made their way into the valley.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    As Susu entered the valley, she felt the weight of the air as she inhaled. It was thick moisture, carrying a sweet, intoxicating scent that tasted like lavender but smelled like a flower.

    A peculiar blend of emerald and dull brown covered the valley floor. The plants were half-dead, their leaves crinkled and brittle, yet they bore green tips. ¡°The rain hasn¡¯t fallen for awhile¡­hence the brittle leaves. I know there was a drought, but for it to be this bad¡­it¡¯s scary. Yet, the valley still smelt green.¡±

    As she ventured deeper into the valley, descending and watching the environment change. The barely green foliage began to recede, replaced by a thick mist that clung to the ground.

    A cacophony of shouts and grunts echoed through the valley, drawing her attention. Susu ran through the purple haze, spotting a group of young men defending themselves against a band of bandits.

    Susu sprang into action, bounding down the side of the valley with a nimbleness that defied the steep terrain. As she neared the conflict, she could better discern the difference.  There were seven young men, no older than seventeen or eighteen, their faces painted with resolve and determination.

    As they stood back-to-back each other, some wielded farm tools and what seemed to be the most experienced out them wielded old battered swords. They moved with surprising skill and coordination, their attacks focusing on disorienting the horses.

    On the other side, a dozen bandits dressed in rags and wielding hodgepodge weapons such as rusty swords, scythes and axes. The mountain horses they rode were hardy, eyes filled with malice and avarice.

    As they circled the young men, their leader, a burly man with a twisted scar running down his face, barked orders. ¡°CIRCLE THEM! QUICKLY, WE DON¡¯T NEED THE VILLAGE ALERTED!¡±

    Susu slipped into the shadows of the trees on the opposite end, then made her way to the blind side of the bandits, silently circling the skirmish.

    As she moved, she took note of the young man who was barking orders. The men tightened their defence, leaving attacks to the one at the front and back and interjected only when needed. I¡¯ve seen this formation before, Susu thought, but couldn¡¯t point out where she¡¯d seen it.

    The urge to intervene thrummed within Susu¡¯s veins, but if they were truly to improve, they must face opponents stronger than them, they must understand their mistakes¡­in hopes they learned from them.

    Two bandits lunged from opposite ends, their rusty blades glinting ominously. The young men on the defensive line moved in tandem, parrying the incoming attacks with their farm tools. A scythe met a blade, a hoe against a club. Metal clashed against wood, sparks flying in the dusky air.

    The lads¡¯ defence line began to falter under the onslaught. One boy, the youngest among them, faltered, his arm shaking from a downward stroke from a curved knife.

    He dropped his fork and tried to flick it up with his leg, but the bandit had lunged forward.

    The leader of the boys, a lean figure with a fierce gaze, pivoted to his left, narrowly ducking under an Axe swing. He released his left hand from his rusted sword and scraped up a handful of dirt. ¡°EYES!¡± He shouted, then flung the dust into the bandit¡¯s eyes.

    The bandit howled from momentarily blinded. The leader lunged forward, burying his rusted sword into the bandit¡¯s gut. He crumpled to the ground, shock and anger painted across his face.

    But there was no time for respite.

    Two bandits angered by the death of their friend interloped each other and broke through the defence of the pitiable formation.

    The boy-leader realised and spun, bringing his sword in an upward slash, blocking the attack from the right then turned to the rest. ¡°CHEN! RUN! WARN MASTER XING AND MASTER YING!¡±

    ¡°BU¡ª ¡°

    ¡°RUN!¡±

    No.

    The bandits covered the boys trying to stop any of them from escaping. Two lads retreated when they were to step forward, forcing the leader to intercept. He dropped his sword which made Susu¡¯s eyes gape.

    He half-spun then made two quick steps and leapt in the air. The bandits to the right saw his ascent and raised their spears. He deflected their spears with two swift kicks, then buried his hand into a bandit¡¯s chest with such vigour a loud crack groaned within the valley, sounding like a tree falling in the short distance.

    The man¡¯s chest cavity sunk into his body like a crater, frightening the surrounding men. ¡°Monster,¡± they all muttered.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The Bandit leader growled, ¡°Look at him, he¡¯s winded, hurry up and finish him.¡±

    ¡°He already kil¡ª ¡°

    The scared face bandit threw his chained sickle and pierced one of his men¡¯s hearts. He leapt off the horse and stared at the remaining bandits. ¡°THEY¡¯RE CHILDREN! KILL. THEM!¡± He growled.

    ¡°CHEN RUN!¡±   The boy leader snapped.

    The shortest boy in the group turned and darted off. He barely made two steps and the scared-face bandit had his sickle sieving through the air burrowing towards him like an arrow.

    The leader of the group tried to grab the chain, but two bandits thrust their spears at him, forcing him to dance back, avoiding the thrust.

    Susu moved like a wraith, sieving through the purple mist using instantaneous steps. She flicked and grabbed Scourge, unfurling it with a flick of her wrist. Then cracked it with such poise and ease, the anger that was boiling within her dissipated instantly.

    As Scourge intercepted the sickle mid-air, the blade flopped to the ground with a metallic thud that echoed through the valley.

    The young boy Chen, flopped to the ground from surprise realising that Susu appeared next to him in an instant.

    Horror flashed across the scar-faced bandit¡¯s face the moment he saw the aura swirling around Susu, making her seem to glow within the valley. He then turned to his men, ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING¡­KILL HER,¡± He growled, trying to run away.

    ¡°Before any of you step forward. You have one chance before I end this. Choose wisely.¡± She said calmly.

    ¡°KILL THE BITCH!¡± The scar-faced bandits huffed.

    The bandits turned to Susu, raising their weapons and began to attack. ¡°I see¡­so idiocy still reigns supreme within Huaxia. Fine. I¡¯ll show you the error of your ways,¡±

    Susu cracked her whip to the right of the first bandit¡¯s ear. As he froze in fright, she looped Scourge around his neck. Then she twisted her waist, lifting him off the ground with ease, then sent him crashing into a nearby tree. A loud crunch of broken bones resounded through the air, forcing the remaining bandits to freeze.

    Just as she anticipated.

    She snapped Scourge again, snaking it towards another bandit. It coiled around his rusty scythe, bending it out of place, effectively making it useless. The bandit dropped it, but Scourge was already wrapped around his ankles. Susu yanked him off the ground, flicking him into the air.

    She leapt into the air bearing a palm strike into his chest. He yelped from the pain and shot back towards the ground, leaving a crater beneath him.

    Susu landed on the shoulders of a club wielder. The man looked up and Susu saw his lips curled into a sadistic smile which made her stomach churn in disgust. ¡°Degenerate¡­¡±

    The Qi from her Core Dantian flooded into the meridians within her right foot. She stomped off the club wielder¡¯s right hand, spraying blood all over the ground. ¡°You don¡¯t need that anymore.¡±

    The man dropped to his knees holding his maimed hand and tried to stop the blood from flowing. Susu walked off the man¡¯s shoulder and eyed the remaining bastards. ¡°You have an opportunity to leave. I suggest you do so.¡±

    A bandit tried to circle her, attacking her from the back. She spun, coiling Scourge at an unusual angle. The whip snaked through the air bending around Chen then hit the bandit in the neck. A subtle snap echoed and fluttered to the ground dead. ¡°Humph,¡± she said.

    Another bandit tried to attack her from the back, but Susu danced around him. She cracked Scourged as it sliced through the air, slashing across not one, but two bandit¡¯s chests. They howled out in agony, dropping their weapons and clutching their chest.

    The remaining bandits ignored the lads and charged at her in unison. Her lips curled into a smirk and with a twirl, she sent her Scourge snaking out, coiling around a low-hanging branch. She leapt, pulling herself up in one swift motion.

    The bandits collided with each other, their momentum carrying them forward. They disentangled themselves quickly, screaming at the did and tried hacking the branch down. The attack was as amateurish as it could be.

    She turned to the scar-faced bandit and began walking towards him. He watched her approaching, gnashing his teeth in anger. His hand trembled as he gripped his chain-sickle.

    Susu executed an instantaneous step, appearing right next to him. He darted right, but before his second step could land Susu wrapped Scourge around him his feet, tripping him over.

    She channelled her Qi into Scourge then snapped one final time, hitting him in the back of his head, a part of his exploded from the impact and he lumped down dead.

    ¡°Everyone greets Master!¡± The young leader said, surprising Susu. She turned around noticing each one of the young men kneeling with their hands cupped together.

    ¡°Student Greets Master,¡± They all said in unison.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember making any of you all my students.¡±

    ¡°You have not Master,¡± The leader said.

    ¡°Then why call me Master,¡±

    ¡°You are known to us, Master Susu¡­Master Zhao and Master Bo have told us to greet you with the same respect we give them.¡±

    Susu pursed her lips in annoyance. This is Zhao Xing, I know it¡­he told them of me. He knows I prefer to live innominate, this could become troublesome¡­however.

    ¡°I see, young one, what is your name?¡±

    ¡°My name is Luan, the first disciple of Master Zhao Xing, Master Ban.¡±

    ¡°First disciple?¡±

    ¡°Yes Master, aren¡¯t you a little old?¡±

    ¡°I am, I began my training late,¡±

    ¡°¡­and you persisted,¡±

    ¡°I tried Master Ban.¡±

    ¡°You performed the Leaping Shredding Claw well, it¡¯s not perfect. You lack the Qi to perform in its entirety, what realm are? Mind Awakening Realm?¡±

    ¡°Mind Awakening Realm?¡±

    ¡°Mind Awakening Realm, that¡¯s fantastic for someone who¡¯s started so late. You¡¯re ready to enter to Jianghu.¡±

    ¡°Master said that my temperament isn¡¯t mature enough to enter alone.¡±

    Susu chuckled wildly, which made the lads look at each other confused. She shook her head looked at Luan pensively. ¡°Shredding Claw Xing, has the goad to tell someone, they lack the temperament? I have to see this,¡± She said softly.

    ¡°Master?¡± Luan asked confused.

    ¡°Talking to myself Luan, ignore me.¡±

    ¡°Yes Master.¡±

    ¡°¡­tell me something Luan,¡± Susu said calmly. ¡°Does Master Zhao have a peculiar child with him?¡±

    ¡°Peculia--¡° Luan said, then quickly realised what who she meant immediately. ¡°Yes, Master, Little Li is within the valley.¡±

    Li? Is that what he named you? Susu thought apprehensively, at least you¡¯re still alive, Susu thought, relief washing over her.

    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t reside with Master Zhao currently,¡± Luan continued.

    ¡°What?¡± Susu growled, anger flashing across her face, startling the young men. They all eyed each other as if Luan had said something wrong, ensuring their death. ¡°Where does Little Li reside?¡±

    ¡°In the Hollow Mountain Village, with Physician Lin.¡± Luan answered.

    ¡°I see, take me this Hollow Mountain Village, I would like to meet this Physician Lin.¡± She said, biting the

    ¡°As you wish Master Ban, follow me.¡±

 Chapter 102: Its Been Too Long

    An unyielding downpour ravaged the Purple Mist Valley, embellishing the valley with some life. Hopefully, also restoring the greenery that once thrived within the valley before the drought.

    Branches and leaves bowed under the weight of the rain. The wind whipped through the valley with ferocity, carrying the rain in sharp horizontal sweeps.

    The heavy raindrops fell from the heavens, making the sound of drum-like rhythms crashing onto the leaves of trees, creating a symphony of nature¡¯s music, leaving a tempestuous scene.

    It was as if the entire world was being washed anew, scrubbed clean by the heavens. The usually cheerful chirping of birds was drowned by the incessant patter of rain on foliage.

    Animals sought shelter, their instincts warning them of the unrelenting storm. Their absence made the valley eerily quiet, but also peaceful¡­in a different way.

    A thin mist, born from the clash of the warm valley air and the cold rainwater, brewed on the ground, adding an ethereal quality to the scene.

    Susu turned towards Luan, feeling the multiple raindrops hitting her conical hat. breaking the silence. ¡°How has Little Li been living?¡± She finally asked breaking the silence.

    Luan looked back at her, surprise flickering in his eyes.  He didn¡¯t expect that question, Susu noted. ¡°Little Li is¡­well, she¡¯s been alright,¡± He started, voice uncertain. ¡°She¡¯s been living with Physician Lin in Hollow Mountain Village.¡±

    Susu clenched her jaw, feeling the anger roil within her. She took a deep breath inhaling deeply and calmed herself.

    She noticed how scared the young men were of her, so she slid her conical hat back on then placed her veil over her mouth, hoping to hide her anger better. ¡°I see,¡± She said cooly, ¡°Is she treated well?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Master Susu, Physician Lin adores Little Li.¡±

    ¡°Does everyone, adore Little L?!¡± She asked, raising her voice unintentionally.

    Luan''s brow furrowed at her question, a hint of fright flickering within his eyes. ¡°Ye¡ª¡°

    ¡°Luan,¡± Susu said calmly. ¡°I will warn you, lying will not get you anywhere. If Brother Xing and Brother Ying have asked you to treat me as a Master, just like them¡­certain sentiments go as well. Sentiments such as lying.¡±

    The other young men began whispering to each other. Hoping the rain would drown out their voices, but Susu¡¯s turned to them. ¡°That goes for all of you,¡± she said firmly, voice reverberating through the rain. ¡°I know Brother Ying and Xing, they are strict, in the lightest fashion. I assure you I am far stricter. Are we clear?¡±

    The young men nodded to Susu, but that only fuelled anger her. She swirled the Qi within her Soul and Core Dantians, ready to teach them a lesson in fear!

    ¡°Yes, Master Susu!¡± Luan said loudly, dropping to his knees. He turned to the remaining group, looking at them bitterly, ¡°What are you doing?! Kowtow to Master Susu and apologise!¡±

    Confusion aroused their faces, which angered him further. ¡°But¡ª¡° Chen tried to protest, but Luan wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°Once a Master, always a Master!¡±

    Chen went to both knees, kowtowing reverently. The rest follow suit and spoke as with sincerity. ¡°We apologise Master Susu, forgive us.¡±

    Susu harrumphed and eyed them sternly. Memories from her training day blossomed within her mind. She reminded of all the time she trained under Master Chaoxiang and how little punishment she got, unlike her Martial Brothers.

    She knew full well how much she was favoured by him. Her Martial Brothers always took the chance to remind her of it too, but never said it aloud. She stepped toward Luan and peered down on him. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to forgive,¡± She said calmly, ¡°You all don¡¯t know me, nor do I know you. Let¡¯s not get off on the wrong foot, because its quite clear there¡¯s something I might not understand.¡±

    The young men didn¡¯t rise, but Susu felt the relief from them, which made her feel at ease¡­for a moment, because as soon as she realised. Luan¡¯s reaction to her question regarding how Little Li is being treated was more evident now.

    ¡°Luan, guide me to the village, the rest of you make your way back at your own pace. I have questions to ask Luan.¡±

    ¡°Yes Master,¡± They all said in unison.

    <hr>

    ¡°Does the rain usually pour down like this?¡± Susu asked, feeling her boots seep into the mud for the hundredth time.

    ¡°No Master, there hasn¡¯t been any rain in the valley for months,¡± Luan answered. ¡°And when it did rain, it came in pockets.¡±

    ¡°I see, I¡¯ve noticed the lands are barren more than usual on my way here,¡±

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, we¡¯re in a six-year drought,¡±

    ¡°Six-Year Drought?¡± Susu said, shocked. I left Huaxia six years ago, yet I don¡¯t remember any signs of a drought.

    Susu¡¯s brow furrowed in thought, her gaze lingering on the soaked landscape around them. The world was being scrubbed clean, renewed, and rejuvenated by the deluge. Perhaps it was a sign, an omen of the changes to come.

    ¡°Omens,¡± She whispered, biting her bottom lip, knowing how superstitious Huaxians are, they would think the drought was an act of the gods for having an Axsumite within Huaxia.

    ¡°When did Master Xing arrive?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Roughly six years ago,¡±

    ¡°Six years, I see¡­¡±

    Susu fell silent, retreating to her thoughts, her heart filled with a mixture of anticipation and apprehension. She was happy that Little Li was alive, but her main concern was how was she raised.

    Did the villagers hate her for the drought? Is she being bullied because of her skin colour? All these things rushed through her mind.

    These thoughts brought painful memories into Susu¡¯s mind. She remembered how she was treated because she was the Barren Lands, her skin was darker than most, caramel-like even. But Li? She knew the child¡¯s skin was as dark as a grape. ¡°Soon there,¡± Susu said softly, ¡°I¡¯m soon there.¡±

    As the rain continued to pour, Susu turned to Luan and eyed him up and down. Noticing how optimum his physique was, yet he was of the Mind Awakening Realm.

    As she stared at him, the lad didn¡¯t look at, which she made a mental note of. I¡¯m making the poor lad nervous, by now he must realise Li¡¯s importance to me¡­I must ask more question, but be a bit round about it.

    ¡°Luan, how did Master Zhao arrive within the Valley?¡±

    ¡°Master Zhao arrived with Elder Jun,¡±

    ¡°Elder Jun? Is he one of the village Elders for the Hollow Mountain village?¡±Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°In a sense yes, Elder Jun has been charged to deliver our flour produce to the Magistrate¡¯s office from before I was born.¡±

    ¡°And he magically returned with Master Zhao?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Luan answered.

    ¡°That¡¯s not like Zhao Xing. He¡¯s more sceptical than a fly¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics, but when Elder Jun arrived at the Hollow Mountain Village six years ago, Master Zhao was with him.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­so after he arrived, he just created this Purple Mist Sect?¡±

    ¡°No No, it didn¡¯t happen like that. When Master Zhao first arrived. We were being harassed by The Red Stone Band, a group of bandits that lived within the Mountains in the valley¡±

    ¡°Villages?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Susu, they are three villages within the Purple Mist Valley. The Hollow Mountain Village, Purple Mist Village and Stone Coral Village.¡±

    ¡°Interesting, it¡¯s not like Zhao Xing to get involved without receiving some form of payment or food.¡±

    ¡°Well, when he arrived at the Hollow Mountain Village, Physician Hodong, the man that was head of the village at the time turned him away because of Little Li, despite the bandits harassing them. So, we went to the Purple Mist Village to see Patriarch Yu. There, Elder Jun vouched for Master Zhao to get rid of the Bandits.¡±

    ¡°¡­you say we, were you traveling with Elder Jun at some point?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never left the valley Master Susu, Elder Jun has been taking care of me somewhat since my parents died. When he returned, he told me to kowtow to Master Zhao and beg him to be my Master Susu.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that didn¡¯t go well¡­Zhao Xing has never had any inclination to teach anyone martial arts. The only thing he cares for is women and wine!¡±

    Luan didn¡¯t say anything but had a confused look on his face. Which made Susu ponder, have you changed Brother Xing? Have you REALLY changed?

    She harrumphed and stepped over a rock, turning back to Luan, waiting for him to finish. ¡°I¡¯m still listening, what happened next?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­Master Zhao defeated the Red Stone Band and took over their residence, creating the Purple Mist Sect.¡±

    ¡°I see, and what about Zhao Li? Her family name is Zhao, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Susu, Little Li is of the Zhao family.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡±

    Susu let her mind wander, feeling disappointed by this revelation. Why couldn¡¯t he name Ban Li? It was simple. He didn¡¯t want the responsibility of taking care of her¡­now she has his name. Which meant¡­he¡¯s grown closer to her, a lot closer to her. Then why doesn¡¯t she live with him?

    ¡°What arrangement does Master Zhao have with the rest of the villages?¡±

    ¡°Arrangement?¡±

    ¡°Yes, is the Purple Mist Sect a true sect, or is Master Zhao using it for other reasons!¡±

    ¡°Forgive me Master Susu, but I don¡¯t know what others you could mean. Since Master Zhao arrived, he has taken it upon himself to train all boys within the village. We train girls as well, but boys are more interested in learning than girls. However, he has mentioned that he hopes you come soon to help with the recruitment of girls¡±

    ¡°All boys are recruited, what happens to those that meet the standard?¡±

    ¡°They returned home to farm.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­that¡¯s what happened.¡±

    ¡°Sorry?¡±

    ¡°The Young men you were with, did all of them return to their respective homes to farm?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Luan said scratching his head.

    ¡°Hmmm, if they were sent home then why were you with them.¡±

    ¡°Master Zhao said, that once a martial brother, always a martial brother. He also explained that the Purple Mist Valley is our home, no one is above another. We can¡¯t eat without farming, and without someone to protect the farm¡­we won¡¯t be able to eat.¡±

    Susu withheld a laugh and nodded behind her veil. ¡°Zhao Xing¡­has grown. Has raising Zhao Li helped with this? I must see for myself.

    ¡°How close are we to the Hollow Mountain Village?¡±

    ¡°Thirty minutes walk Master Susu,¡±

    ¡°Good¡­¡±

    <hr>

    As the downpour dissipated somewhat, the distance of the village could be felt. For Susu¡¯s though, her long arduous journey had finally come to an end. A cluster of structures nestled in the crook of the valley, like a child in its mother¡¯s arms - Hollow Stone Village.

    Rain distorted its features, turning the distant village into a watercolour painting. Yet, even from afar, Susu could tell the village was of humble origins.

    The closer she got, she realised its layout and structure gave away its past as a former mining operation. The village, she realized, had been moulded out of necessity by the hands of miners and their families.

    The people who now called the valley home were descendants of those miners, creating their own history, resilience, and survival.

    The Village held a similar resemblance to multiple villages she¡¯d visited during her travels within the Jianghu. The thatched-roof houses of earth and wood were scattered across the landscape, huddled in an organic arrangement forming a maze of narrow, winding paths.

    Some houses were adorned with colourful prayer flags, dancing in the gusty wind, while others had intricate carvings of traditional symbols etched onto their wooden doors. Smoke curled up from several chimneys, creating a comforting sight against the grey, rain-soaked sky.

    Susu and Luan made their way into the village, the villagers looking on. A few women turned up their noses when they saw Luan whilst a few of the men nodded toward him. Luan returned a nod but was largely by the rest of the village. A clear indication of his status as an orphan in the community. ¡°You lived in the Village?¡± Susu asked.

    ¡°Used to, I live in the Sect¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    The women finally took notice of Susu, drawing glances and whispers. The veil she wore made her mysterious but that was normal for her, especially in a remote valley like this. Imagine how scandalous it would be, if they were to see my face, she noted. ¡°I should also imagine how Li¡¯er feels being treated worst than Luan,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°Master Susu?¡± Luan asked.

    ¡°Sorry, was talking to myself. Are all the women here like this?¡±

    ¡°Not all¡­but most of them are.¡±

    Susu harrumphed, feeling perplexed by it, but then she realised these women don¡¯t have any form of entertainment, so anything they found worth talking, was a god send to them.

    The two made their way to one of the larger houses within the village. It wasn¡¯t a courtyard but it was big enough to hold three people. It was Luxurious compared to most houses found in the aisle.

    As they approached, the door creaked open revealing an elderly man, hunched with age. His eyes spoke a lifetime of wisdom and resilience. He smiled upon seeing Luan. ¡°Lu¡¯er you¡¯ve come to visit an old man like me?¡± He said cheerfully.

    ¡°Elder Jun, how are you? I¡¯m sorry for not visiting as often,¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright lad, I¡¯m sure Master Zhao has given you Sect tasks.¡±

    Elder Jun turned to Susu, shrewdness taking shape within his eyes as if he realised the Qi swirling within Susu. His lips drew as he began to swirl his own Qi.

    ¡°Ahh¡­yes, Elder Jun this is Master Susu, Martial Sister to Master Bo Ying and Master Zhao Xing¡± Luan said.

    Xiabo Jun stopped swirling his Qi, then eyed Susu innocently, but she already had surged Qi into her meridians, in case the old man.¡±

    ¡°¡­Master Susu, this was Elder Jun, Physician Lin¡¯s father,¡±

    Susu pulled off her conical hat, letting the raindrops clinging to it scatter onto the ground. She bowed deeply in respect to Elder Jun. He returned the gesture, his weathered face breaking into a smile. ¡°Thank You Elder Jun, for providing Li¡¯er with a place to stay.¡±

    ¡°Li¡¯er¡¯s a wonderful child,¡± He said, ¡°It¡¯s been a pleasure to have her here. I assume you¡¯ve finished your training?¡±

    Susu smiled shyly, feeling her cheeks turn hot despite how cold it was because of the run. ¡°Yes Elder, I have finished my training. I apologise for leaving her for so long, but they were things I had to learn.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­Li¡¯er¡¯s in need of a mother, especially with how she¡¯s been treated at the Jiang Clan.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Come inside, it¡¯s cold¡­I¡¯ve already brewed some tea, have a cup. Luan pour us some tea, will you?¡±

    ¡°Yes Elder,¡±

    The interior of the house was warm and inviting. A fire crackled in the hearth, casting flickering shadows on the wooden walls. Elder Jun led them to a low table where a steaming pot of tea sat.

    As they sat down, sipping the fragrant brew, the sounds of the rain pounding on the roof provided a comforting rhythm to their quiet conversation. ¡°Where¡¯s Zhao Li?¡± Susu asked, not giving the tea a chance to cool. Elder Jun sighed, a twinkle of fondness in his eyes. ¡°Zhao Xing did say you¡¯d be antsy to see her when you arrived. I understand why. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s probably at the watermill,¡±

    ¡°Watermill?¡± Susu asked, furrowing her brow slightly.

    ¡°Yes, she needed a distraction when she arrived. So, I took her to the watermill to keep her mind occupied.¡± Elder Jun said calmly.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Susu took a sip of the tea, feeling its warmth spread through her body. The floral scent of the brew filled the air, mixing with the earthy aroma of rain-soaked wood. The tea, a delicate blend of jasmine and chrysanthemum, was exquisite, soothing her travel-weary nerves. But it was not enough to distract her from the anticipation of seeing Little Li.

    As the two conversed, Xiabo Jun told Susu about Zhao Li, and how much of a good girl she was. He told her how he noticed how everyone ignored her, making her feel as though she doesn¡¯t exist, but yet she never cried or complained. That infuriated Susu, but she kept her features, ensuring not to show the fury boiling within.

    Then, Elder Jun brought up Jiang Li, a woman who fancied Zhao Xing. He went into detail on what lengths the woman went to seduce him, but he never showed interest. He told her how held a banquet in his honour and got him drunk, despite him not drinking for years.

    After that night, she got pregnant. She pleaded for her father to force Zhao Xing to marry her, but no one could force a man like Zhao Xing into anything.

    The father offered to take care of Zhao Li, he knew the mountains were a dangerous place for a child to grow up, especially an Axsumite child.

    Zhao Xing agreed but for only a few years. Jiang Yu, the patriarch of the Jiang Clan promised to make her into a fine young lady. Something he did, but Jiang Li? She didn¡¯t treat Zhao Li as her own¡­as promised.

    Susu pushed herself up and bowed reverently once more to Xiabo Jun. The old man didn¡¯t bant an eye, it was if he expected this reaction. ¡°Master Susu Jun,¡± She said calmly, ¡°I apologise for having the burden of taking care of my daughter. As of now, that duty will solely fall on me. Forgive my leave¡­but can you direct me to the water mill, it¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve seen my daughter.¡±

 Chapter 103: For My Father!

    Rain splattered across the watermill roof with vengeance, making Zhao Li feel as though the heavens themselves despised the structure. She huddled in a corner, besieged by memories she tried so hard to bury, but the ferocity of the weather¡­wouldn¡¯t let her.

    She was never been fond of rain. Why would she?

    The roof of the tiny hut she¡¯d been given within the Jiang Clan leaked incessantly. The truly sad part though, was the cold water that leaked through the roof made her hut cold, forcing her into a shiver whenever it rained.

    On one particularly frigid night, if Old Man Fu hadn¡¯t noticed her, she would¡¯ve frozen to death. Her fingers were so numb she couldn¡¯t move them. Luckily, he sneaked her out of the hut and warmed her by his fireplace.

    Ever since that day, Old Man Fu had been checking in on her regularly, unlike her indifferent stepmother. She¡¯d even witnessed Old Man Fu endure a whipping for daring to give her a loaf of bread.

    When she asked him why he risked so much for her, he simply smiled and patted her cheek. You remind me of my granddaughter, He told her, his eyes filled with a mix of sorrow and warmth.

    Zhao Li never understood what he meant by that, but it made her feel good. It made her feel loved. Now, inside the watermill, she was once again reminded of the bleakness the rain brought.

    The wind slammed against the watermill, forcing its pillars to creak and groan as if it were on the verge of collapse. For a brief second, all was still¡ªthen a harrowing wail pierced through the cracks in the wood, heightening Zhao Li¡¯s unease.

    The mill¡¯s wooden wheel protested loudly as the swollen river pounded relentlessly against it. Zhao Li¡¯s gaze drifted to the doorway, where the rain had formed a shimmering curtain of silvery threads.

    Beyond this watery veil, the world outside had vanished, swallowed whole by the relentless downpour. Zhao Li pulled her knees close to her chest, wrapping her arms tightly around them in a futile attempt to ward off the pervasive chill.

    The watermill had become a place of refuge for her, especially after she discovered flour. After her father found her pasting the flour on her body, her urge to look like them faded¡ªbut just barely.

    What must I do to be accepted? she wondered, but no answer ever came.

    It didn¡¯t help that she felt as though she was being watched, by the boy who lived within the watermill. She¡¯d seen him the first time she came here with Grandpa Jun, but the way he stared at her, made Zhao Li uneasy and wary.

    She¡¯d seen him in the forest, standing by the tree-line. He looked at with such a cold, hateful gaze that chills down her spine. It was suffocating. She tried gathering courage to introduce herself. When she did, he ignored her as if she didn¡¯t exist, giving her a stern warning as well.

    ¡°Never. Come. Here. Alone.¡±

    Those haunting words echoed within her mind whenever she saw him. Thankfully, she hadn¡¯t seen him since the warning. However, it made her feel like a trespasser in his watermill, an unwanted guest who had overstayed her welcome.

    The rain didn¡¯t let up. Zhao Li''s thoughts drifted back to the boy''s chilling warning: Never. Come. Here. Alone.

    A sudden soft creak resounded from the doorway cutting through the relentless drum of the rain. Her heart lurched in her chest as she instinctively turned toward the sound. There, standing within the shimmering veil of water, was him.

    The boy.

    Water dripped from his soaked hair, trailing down his sharp, angular face. His clothes clung to his body, the dark fabric saturated and heavy, the weight of the storm seemingly bearing down on him. His eyes, cold and filled with unbridled loathing, bore into her with a fury that stole the breath from her lungs.

    Zhao Li froze, her pulse racing beneath her skin as he stood there. He didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t have to. The hatred in his eyes were colder than the draft of wind that wisp through the cracks of the watermill walls.

    The boy stomped toward Zhao Li, his feet booming like a horse hoof. As his head appeared in front of her face, he lunged at her then clamped his hand around her shoulder like an iron shackle. A jolt of shock ran through her, from the sudden contact. The wet heat of his palm felt alien against her cold, trembling skin.

    ¡°Get up!¡± He snarled.

    Zhao Li tried to wrench herself free, but he tightened his grip, yanking her up with a brutal force that left her stumbling on the slippery wooden floor.

    ¡°No!¡± She cried out, begging him to stop ¡°Let me go!¡±

    The boy¡¯s face remained impassive, his eyes piercing through her. He didn¡¯t let go. He dragged her toward the door. Zhao Li¡¯s feet slipped in the mud beneath her as she tried to resist, her nails scraping against the wooden walls of the watermill as she grasped for anything, anything to hold onto.

    But there was nothing.

    The air was thick with the scent of wet earth and mildew, each breath she took heavy and damp in her chest. Her breath became ragged gasps, and she could taste the metallic tang of fear on her tongue.

    As he kicked the door open, the sound of the rain became deafening, as if the storm that brewed was angry¡ª angrier than it had ever been.

    The world around her blurred into a cacophony of rushing water and the thunderous crack of the mill¡¯s wheel, which spun violently against the raging river. ¡°No! Please!¡± Zhao Li¡¯s croaked, rain slashing against her face as she stumbled outside.

    The ground beneath her bare feet was slick, the cold mud squelching between her toes as she fought against his iron grip.

    The silence of his voice rang true, terrifying Zhao Li. Which made her feel worse than any words of anger or threat.

    Things she was accustom to, angered silenced, she was not.

    As he continually dragged her to the edge of the swollen river. The water churned violently, dark and frenzied.

    Zhao Li¡¯s heart pounded in her ears, each beat a thunderous roar. Then, without warning, he turned to her, his face inches from hers. His breath, warm and damp, fanned across her chilled skin. His hateful eyes burned with an intensity that made her blood run cold.

    In that moment, Zhao Li felt something snap inside her. She shoved him¡ªweakly, futilely¡ªbut her hands slipped against his wet chest.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    His lips curled into a sneer. And then, with a brutal shove, he thrust her toward the river.

    Zhao Li let out a choked scream as her body collided with the water. The freezing cold enveloped her instantly, stealing the breath from her lungs. She sank beneath the surface, the roar of the storm replaced by an eerie silence as the dark waters swallowed her whole.

    The cold was unbearable. It cut through her skin, stabbing into her bones like icy knives. Her lungs screamed for air as she flailed, her hands reaching, grasping for anything to hold onto. But the water was relentless, pulling her deeper into its murky depths.

    The world above blurred into a distant, unreachable memory. The rain, the watermill, the boy¡ªall of it faded as the river claimed her. DADDY¡­MUMMY¡­ANYONE SAVE ME PLEASE!

    Zihan

    ¡°That¡¯s for my father!¡± Zihan spat, watching as Zhao Li gasped for air, the lake pulling her deeper into its cold depths.

    Memories flooded his mind. He could still see Zhao Xing killing his father as he hid behind a tree. It had been six years, but to Zihan, it felt like yesterday.

    His father had left his own village to help the Purple Mist Valley, fully aware that the Red Bear Band might attack, just as they did to the Hollow Mountain Village.

    He went there to help. That was his crime. Yes, he taken the baby Zhao Li, but only to help! Yet he was killed for it. Killed, all because he held that cursed girl.

    The hatred that¡¯d been festering within Zihan for years finally boiled to the surface. When he saw Zhao Li walking with Elder Jun, that was when his rage for the little girl reignited.

    After his father¡¯s death, his mother fell ill, leaving him to care for his younger brother. Revenge wasn¡¯t something he had always sought, but that night haunted him. He could never forget how his father had held Zhao Li and Zhao Xing had struck him down without hesitation.

    ¡°My father was a physician!¡± Zihan murmured, his voice trembling. ¡°He never hurt a soul. Yet your father killed him in cold blood... This is what you deserve!¡±

    He then heard whispers that Zhao Li had moved from Purple Mist Village to Hollow Stone Village, he knew their paths would eventually cross. He hadn¡¯t expected her to come to the watermill, his home. He had watched her from a distance, seeing how the villagers treated her with disdain, how they ignored her. The few times he saw her cry, pleasure rippled through him.

    She deserved it.

    He could almost taste the satisfaction on his lips.

    Now, his revenge was complete.

    For his father. Hodong.

    It had worked perfectly. The rain was an ideal cover for the little girl to drown. The villagers were all huddled in their homes, seeking shelter from the downpour. No one would suspect him, especially with his brother to vouch for his whereabouts.

    A small pang of guilt stirred in the back of his mind, a faint whisper urging him to save her. He silenced it quickly. ¡°This isn¡¯t just for me,¡± He muttered under his breath, ¡°But for my ancestors! Axsumite Demoness!¡±

    Zihan then bolted through the forest, his heart pounding like a frantic drum, echoing in the rain. His veins thrummed with adrenaline as his hands trembled uncontrollably, mimicking the turbulent wind that whipped through the trees and tugged at his hair.

    The downpour muffling his footsteps, until he reached the hollowed-out trunk of a fallen tree¡ªhis secret refuge. The makeshift sanctuary sheltered him from the relentless storm. Collapsing inside, Zihan gasped for breath, trying to steady his racing heart.

    He knew he had crossed a line.

    I pushed Zhao Xing¡¯s daughter into the lake...He thought, scared, But I don¡¯t care.

    Zihan reached for the stash of belongings he had hidden in the hollow¡ªa set of emergency supplies, packed in case the village forgot him. As he gathered his things, he glanced at the second pack.

    He hadn¡¯t packed just for himself.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving, Tong,¡± he whispered, steeling himself for what was to come.

    Ban Susu

    As Ban Susu¡¯s heart pounded in her chest, the rain trying it¡¯s best to slow her down. Each droplet reminding her of the precious seconds ticking away. Her Qinggong propelling her through the air, allowing her the fluidity needed to leap from tree to tree, gracefully but with intent.

    The world around her blurred into a watercolour of greens and greys. The only constant was the wind ruffling leaves crunching in her ear. Too long, she thought. We have been a part for too long. Never again.

    ¡°You may not have come from my womb, but I promised your mother I¡¯d take care of you. If the heavens and earth don¡¯t allow it¡­then DAMN THEM BOTH!¡±

    The water mill came into view, a hazy silhouette against the backdrop of the storm. Susu swirled the Qi within her Core Dantian, then flooded her Qi into meridians within her legs, launching herself into the air.

    As she soared through the air, her heartbeat quickened, making her surroundings feel as though time had slowed. Susu landed and the ground seemed to vibrate as she skidded across three meters, then she kicked off the ground¡­launching herself towards the water mill.

    The door to the Water Mill snapped open, with a push as Susu¡¯s eyes traced the bottom floor. ¡°Zhao Li!¡± She called out, strained echoing through each letter. The only response she got was the drumming of the rain on the roof and the roar of the water. Where are you? She thought, feeling her heart sink.

    Susu swirled the Qi within her Mind Dantian and flooded Qi into the meridians that led to her eyes. Hoping and praying to see a hint of Zhao Li¡¯s Qi. But then it hit here Zhao Li was too young to open her Soul Dantian. Where are you?

    Susu didn¡¯t know why she was so anxious, but her mind just wouldn¡¯t let her calm down. All the things she¡¯d heard from Elder Jun made her blood boil. How could Zhao Xing allow this Jiang Li to treat her this way? It just didn¡¯t make sense.

    She knew what being depressed as a child could do. As much as it shamed her to admit it¡­she considered taking her life when she was young, but whenever her mother smiled at her and reassured her everything would be OK¡­it helped, but it didn¡¯t stop her from being depressed.

    ¡°Elder Jun said that they aren¡¯t any other places of shelter¡± She turned left, looking through a glass window watching the rain beat down on the glass, to the wooden creaks of the watermill filling her ears.

    A faint wisp of Qi danced within the water, catching her off guard. Then she remembered her master''s words, ¡°Awakening the Soul Dantian can be triggered by fear.¡± She reminisced. A cold dread gripped her heart. No¡­She rasped internally, She¡¯s in the water!

    Susu dove into the churning water, the icy coldness mirroring the fear that was coursed through her veins. She groped around in the murky water.

    The thought of losing Zhao Li imprinted onto the back of her mind, especially after being apart for six years. It was unbearable. The pain was sharper and deeper than any wound from a sword.

    As each second passed, the trace of Qi slowly dissipated, making Susu¡¯s anxiety form into a small ball within her throat. She reached where the Qi was, but soon realised it dissipated quickly.

    She submerged herself into the water and began wildly grabbing for a hand, foot, something¡­anything! Her waist brushed against something, making her circle back. Instead of letting her waist find something she used her hand instead.

    After three tries and submerging a meter deeper into the lake. Susu¡¯s brushed against something again, she clutched onto it, feeling a small limp hand and pulled it up out of the water.

    Susu pulled Zhao Li free from the lake¡¯s icy grip and skipped across the water carrying her onto the bank.

    She ripped open her robes and began to massage the left side of her chest, channelling Qi into her body, hoping it would warm her.

    Susu blow air into her lungs and continued massaging her chest her hands moving with a desperate urgency. ¡°Come on,¡± Susu said softly, restraining the tears from flowing down her eyes. ¡°I need you,¡± she rasped, ¡°You need to live!¡±

    After what felt like an eternity, Zhao Li finally coughed, sputtering water all over her lips and neck. Susu turned her over and began rubbing the back of her profusely, trying to get the rest of the water out of her lungs.

    As relief washed over Susu like a warm wave, she felt alleviating for a half-second, before it turned to anger. Where are you Zhao Xing? Are you in your crystal embellished Sect? You should¡¯ve been watching her. How could he let this happen?

    She ripped off her Hanfu exposing her undershirt, making her look unlady-like. Then she ripped off Zhao Li clothes, watching as she began to shiver from the cold as she kept her eyes close, resting.

    Susu smothered her hanfu in her Qi, and watched as the steam began to flow from it as she warmed it up, despite how hard the rain poured down on them both.

    She wrapped Zhao Li into her Hanfu and scooped her up, continually channelling Qi into it, keeping Zhao Li warm. She turned to her left and looked up the mountain.

    The sight of the mountain loomed in front of her. It stood tall against the storm, giving an aura of superiority. Its peak was shrouded in a veil of mist and rain. Ancient trees clung to the steep slopes, their roots gnarled and twisted as if gripping the mountain for dear life. One thing rumbled within Susu¡¯s mind as she looked up.

    Finding the Purple Mist Sect, because Zhao Xing didn¡¯t do what he was supposed to do¡­as a father!

 Chapter 104: Ominous Encounter

    Zhao Xing sat under the covered veranda, watching the rain thrash against the courtyard down below. He tapped his fingers against the wooden armrest of his chair, showing his annoyance.

    He wanted to go down the mountain to pick up Zhao Li. It hadn¡¯t been a month yet, but it felt that way. He¡¯d promised her that after one month and she doesn¡¯t want to, she will come live with him¡­but deep down, he wanted her close by.

    Three hours passed whilst he sat watching the rain continue. His mind began wander to his own dilemma, his cracked Core Dantian.

    Each moment he felt as though he¡¯d gained better control over his Qi, he¡¯d felt his Qi seep through the cracks of his damaged Core Dantian like sand through clenched fists.

    The progress in his internal arts was there, but it was akin to climbing a mountain with his bare hands. Slow, arduous and dangerous. That thought made him press his lips into a thin line. His desire for improvement was insatiable, yet the reality of his situation remained out of reach.

    Zhao Xing pushed himself up from his chair, and left his veranda. He floated down to the courtyard, feeling the rain drench his robes without effort.

    As the rain run down his face, he turned left walking pass the practice dummies, swords and spears to his right. The training deck to his left clattered loudly as he passed, making his way into the hallways. He made a series of turns, finally making his to the main hall.

    The sound of wood clattering against each other wafted into Zhao Xing¡¯s ears, filling him with excitement. The synchronised strikes had a rhythm to them, one that sounded like a song, showing his students¡¯ dedication to training.

    For the first time in his life, he felt overwhelmed. He¡¯d built something from nothing, created a place for children to train, learn but most of all protect themselves, but most importantly¡­the valley.

    And it would¡¯ve never happened without Zhao Li, if she had never entered his life. He would still be a wayward martial artist living on wine and fist alone. ¡°I¡¯ve done it Zhao Li, I¡¯ve created a place that can protect you¡­ The Purple Mist Sect!¡±

    As he stood outside the grand hall, he nodded seeing the pillars outside coloured purples and adorned with intricately carved dragons. The hall¡¯s doors were two imposing double doors, crafted from the finest ironwood, embellished with jade handles shaped like mystical creatures.

    He pushed open the door, and a burst of warmth and light greeted him. The hall was alive with the chatter and movement of his students. They were scattered across the wide floor, sparring, meditating, and studying scrolls. The thick wooden beams overhead, the silk banners bearing the sect''s emblem, and the glow of lantern light cast a warm, inviting glow over the scene.

    A wave of pride washed over Zhao Xing as he entered, watching them spar so fiercely. It reminded him of his first time competing at the Martial Arts Alliance Competition all those years ago. They¡¯re not ready yet, He mused, but they could be.

    The students in the midst of sparring, paused when they saw him enter. They all turned towards him, their faces a mix of surprise and respect. He waved a dismissive hand, interrupting their incoming greetings, ¡°Continue, do not let me distract you from training!¡± He said gruffly, voice echoing through the hall.

    ¡°Yes, Master Zhao!¡± They all said in unison.

    Zhao Xing gave them a nod and moved to the edge of the hall, taking a seat whilst he observed them.

    A few of the younger students had potential. Their movements were raw and unrefined. He watched as one student lunged at his opponent, leaving his flank exposed. ¡°Careful, when you expose your right side like that. A blow to the liver will leave you unconscious or worst dead! Try using your toes more. Until you¡¯ve ascended to the Soul Awakening Realm, you won¡¯t have the power needed to counterattack. But if you use your toes, you might be able to pivot slightly, alleviating the full impact, Understood?¡±

    As the two students nodded back to Zhao Xing, they began sparring. They used a kicks and punches, trying to outdo each other. After a few rounds, they ended up where Zhao Xing instructed them.

    The shorter of the two spun, drawing the other one in. He mid-spin, stepped in and struck him in the liver. The taller one saw the punch and adjusted his toes, but not fast enough. ¡°Move like the wind, not a boulder! Be fluid, and anticipate your opponent''s moves! You¡¯re forcing yourself.¡±

    His instructions fell on the deaf. The shorter one hit the taller, knocking the wind out of him, making Zhao Xing his head. ¡°Come,¡± he said gruffly waving them over.

    As the fellas knelt in front of him, his sharp eyes wash over them. Zhao Xing then went into detail explaining the nuances of the Guided Fist and why their stances, footwork, and timing were right, in essence, but not in passion.

    Zhao Xing then offered suggestions to them, hoping it¡¯d encourage them to not just reach their limits but to go beyond them. He saw the potential in them, and all they needed was a little encouragement. Hopefully this would force them to discipline, resilient and more importantly have a willingness to learn.

    An ominous aura filled the room, halting all the sparring sessions. The students¡¯ eyes widened in fear and confusion. Zhao Xing turned, taking notice of the ominous aura. He swirled the Qi within his Core and Soul Dantian, readying himself for battle.

    The flame from the tortures grew cold from the killing aura. Zhao Xing narrowed his eyes, flooding his Qi through the meridians of his legs and arms, but instead of attacking his heart skipped a beat as he realised who it was.

    Ban Susu, his younger Martial Sister stood at the entrance of the grand hall soaked from the rain and radiating a killing aura.

    A smile began to resonate on his lips, but when his eyes trailed down to who she was holding in her hands. The smile dissipated faster than mist in the morning.

    What¡¯s going on? He asked himself, isn¡¯t Li¡¯er supposed to be down the mountain¡­why is she unconscious?

    The sight of Zhao Li limp and pale within Susu¡¯s hands brought his world to a halt. As his mind reeled from it, his thoughts began to whirl into confusion, worry, and guilt.

    This was not the reunion he had imagined.

    Ban Susu stood at the entrance of the Main Hall, her gaze locked onto Zhao Xing. Her killing aura swept across the hall like miasma pressing against the torches, quelling what little flames kept the room lit.

    The hall felt as though it was being smothered by a cruel, chilling aura, but worst of all was how silent Ban Susu was as she stared at Zhao Xing. It was deafening, a wordless condemnation that echoed through the chamber. ¡°You¡­There,¡± Susu said calmly, pointing at a young male disciple to her left. ¡°Take my daughter to Master Ying.¡±

    The boy froze in place, caught off guard by the unexpected command. Susu flared her Qi, aiming at him, forcing him to his knees, scared. ¡°Master,¡± He yelped twisting his head to Zhao Xing.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°Do as she says...¡± Zhao Xing said calmly, trying his best not to sigh. Susu released her Qi and the young man scrambled to his feet, running over to her. He took Zhao Li from her, turning to Zhao Xing, who nodded for him to complete the task. Humph¡­he really is running a Sect! Susu thought bitterly.

    Zhao Xing undid his sash as he approached Susu. He slid his hanfu off his shoulders and flashed a bright smile, hoping to quell the tension.

    The hair at the back of his neck stood on end, forcing him to stop. Did she just flare her Qi at me? Zhao Xing asked himself. As she continually bombarded him with her Qi, Zhao Xing hid his smile. He couldn¡¯t help but feel elated knowing that she¡¯d finally advanced to the Accentuation Realm. No¡­she¡¯s stronger than that.

    Zhao Xing flooded the Qi within his mind Dantian into the meridians that led to his eyes. He stared at Susu, eyeing her Soul¡­Core and Mind Dantians reverberated with power and essence. Qi Perception Realm!

    ¡°Everyone,¡± Zhao Xing said firmly. ¡°Master Ban and I have much to discuss, take your leave at once.¡±

    The students¡¯ eyes widened with surprise and reverence. They all turned to Susu and bowed reverently as if the heavens themselves had opened, making Susu feel uncomfortable.

    She didn¡¯t acknowledge them, but they didn¡¯t move. Ten seconds pass and Zhao Xing didn¡¯t intervene, making clench her jaw in annoyance. ¡°You are all dismissed,¡± Susu said as calmly as she could.

    ¡°Thank you, Master Ban,¡± The students said in unison.

    Damn you, Zhao Xing, Susu huffed, but she wouldn¡¯t relent. Her face was as stern as Zhao Xing was used to, whenever she was angry.

    As Zhao Xing stood there, hanfu in hand. He tosses at Susu, but she lets it fall in front of her, which annoys him.

    The silence between them stretched for five minutes, their gazes locked in an unspoken duel. Then, it was finally broken by Zhao Xing, ¡°What¡­¡±

    Susu executed an instantaneous step, appearing to Zhao Xing¡¯s left, her hand was rocked back. Then, she loosed a quick punch aimed at his liver. Zhao Xing blocked it, quarter-spun, then rattled off three quick kicks.

    She dodged the first kick by tilting her upper body, then stepped into the second kick which barely missed her waist before she feinted left for the third kick, purposefully leaving her right side exposed.

    Zhao Xing appeared to her right, Qi swirling around his hand and throwing a thunderous punch that sent Susu skidding across the ground, Scourge wrapped around her hands, taking a majority of the punch.

    Susu unwrapped Scourge from her waist, then stared back at Zhao Xing, still sieving in anger. She noticed how Zhao Xing wanted to speak, but forced his lips shut. He had a way with words, but he also knew, that when she was angered¡­it was a waste of time.

    Only Master Chaoxiang and Heng Guo could talk her down, Zhao Xing mused bitterly. ¡°Susu¡­¡±  He said softly.

    She appeared in front of Zhao Xing, making him raise his guard once more, but that was only a feint. She performed another instantaneous step and cracked Scourge with such venom, the leather at the tip flacked.

    Zhao Xing dodged the tip, sailing backwards. Susu stepped forward, rolling her left shoulder and snapped Scourge four times in quick succession. He slapped those away, his eyes watching each snap. Fine, He thought. I¡¯ll fight¡­

    As Zhao Xing landed on the ground, he charged toward Susu, weaving through Scourge like a tiger chasing down its prey, but that wasn¡¯t enough for Ban Susu.

    A glint flashed within her eye, then she pivoted to her left, giving them a whip-length of space. She opened her mouth and said words Zhao Xing had never heard before.

    Tenth Step of the Scorpion Maiden: Tempest Tail Strike.

    Susu snapped Scourge, trailing the whip right to her right. Zhao Xing performed an instantaneous step, dodging the whip but Susu snapped Scourge left in quick succession, forcing him back to the right. The whip coiled around Zhao Xing, mimicking a scorpion tail.

    Zhao Xing eyes gapped from the sight and instinctively grabbed Scourge, then yanked it, forcing Susu off balance momentarily. His hand glided along the whip, feeling the friction arousing his hand into heat as he closed the distance between them. He flooded the Qi from his Core Dantian into his left hand, forming it into the Iron Shredding Claw. ¡°Is that it?¡± Susu said softly, watching Zhao Xing prime himself for the attack. ¡°After all these years, is this what you¡¯ve amounted to? You¡¯re far weaker than I remember Brother Xing¡­but that¡¯s fine. This is what you deserve after not being there for Zhao Li!¡±

    Susu released Scourge and sieved through the wind like a leaf. She struck the acupoint in his left forearm, stalling his flowing Qi from his Core Dantian. Then she half-spun, hitting the acupoint in his thigh, incapacitating him for a half-second.

    Zhao Xing struck the acupoint in his chest and right hand, freeing himself in an instant. Then, the air in the hall crackled as both of them unleashed their Qi like a tempest flowing throughout the grand hall.

    The stone floor beneath their feet rumbled, as they danced taking battle taking the battle across the hall and up the walls, defying gravity with their Qinggong as they exchanged blow for blow.

    As they twisted, spun, and leapt from wall to wall. They kept their movements to a minimum when needed, and countered with devastating combos when one gained the upper hand over the other. It was like watching a tiger fight a scorpion, and no one could tell who was going to win¡­not by a long shot.

    Or that was what Zhao Xing thought, at least.

    He began to analyse Susu¡¯s strikes, the power and ferocity she wielded, they were lethal yet quenched, something that bothered him. He gave the fight everything he could, but with his cracked Core Dantian, he knew he couldn¡¯t prolong the battle. Has she realised my Core Dantian is cracked? He mused, ducking under two kicks while spinning on the wall. No, she¡¯s holding back¡­she toying with me, since when did the younger one become the senior!?

    Zhao Xing surged more Qi into his meridians, giving him the energy and strength to keep up with Susu. He tried to feint left, but she stepped right, closing the gap, not leaving him enough room to kick or punch.

    He spun, then stepped in aiming for an upper-slash. She danced back releasing a flurry of kicks in defence, each one faster and more powerful than the last. Damn it!¡­she¡¯s not giving me room! Zhao Xing growled to himself.

    A sharp fiery pain blossomed within the meridians in his left hand, warning him that he flooded too much Qi within his body, but he didn¡¯t care. He was the eldest of the martial siblings, and couldn¡¯t allow the youngest to make him look bad.

    Then, the thought of Zhao Li rippled into his mind. He felt so ashamed. Susu appeared with anger in her eyes because she found Zhao Li in danger¡­and I didn¡¯t once acknowledge her. Because I know she was fine¡­I¡¯m so foolish, He thought sourly, I¡¯m worried about my pride MORE THAN MY DAUGHTER! How did this happen?

    He swirled the Qi from his Soul Dantian, trying to force it into his Core Dantian, but even his Soul Dantian was running on fumes. Qi seeped through the cracks of his Core Dantian, keeping his strength, as minute as ever, but he didn¡¯t care.

    Zhao Xing surged more Qi effectively exhausting his Core Dantian. He appeared behind Susu, rocking his hand back, feeling his meridians roil with fire. He released a punch at the back of her neck.

    Scourge wrapped around his arm, but he wouldn¡¯t allow that to stop him, despite his Core Dantian being exhausted. He pushed on, tapping into his Soul Dantian for additional Qi.

    Zhao Xing grabbed Scourge, twisted his waist and tried to toss Susu over. The strain of the move forced him to spit a mouthful of blood from overexertion, but worst of all¡­the meridians within his left hand were set aflame from overuse.

    Susu released Scourge, kicked herself back and floated like a butterfly. Xing swirled the Qi within his Mind Dantian, enhancing his eyes with Qi and watched Susu flood Qi from her Core Dantian into her feet. She kicked off the air, charging back at him with anger painted across her face. He wiped the blood from his mouth, vision blurring and slung his right hand back.

    Bo Ying appeared between the two, fingers raised intercepting their attacks. As their eyes widened from surprised, he tapped the acupoints in their wrist and danced around them striking the acupoints in their thighs, shoulders and waist.

    Bo Ying turned to Susu, giving her a disapproving gaze ¡°You always were the one to pull us apart,¡± He said firmly. ¡°How could you attack Brother Xing in his pathetically weak state? Hmmm¡­Even Master Chaoxiang would be disappointed.¡±

    Zhao Xing heaved, slamming his hand on the floor, flustered, but mostly shamed. ¡± I¡¯m not weak!¡± He protested, ¡°...just injured.¡±

    Bo Ying¡¯s gaze softened slightly at his words, but it was clear he knew better, in essence. He then turned to Susu, eyeing her up and down, but he knew Susu when she was angry. It would take a while to calm her down. He held his hand up coughing, ¡°It¡¯s been a while Su¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Likewise, Brother Ying, is Zhao Li fine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s fine, I managed to force the remaining water from her lungs. What ¡ª¡° He tried to ask.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Susu asked abruptly.

    Bo Ying, jaw protruded as he felt as though what he was asking mattered, but clearly not to Susu. ¡°She¡¯s in my infirmary, at the entrance make a right and follow the pathway till you see an orange pavilion, beside that pavilion is my infirmary.¡±

    Susu stormed toward the entrance, her mind occupied with the wellbeing of Zhao Li, leaving Bo Ying to treat Zhao Xing. She turned once she reached the iron wooden doors and looked at Bo Ying as he knelt hitting various acupoints on Zhao Xing¡¯s chest. ¡°Thank you for taking care of her Brother Ying,¡± She said, eyeing Zhao Xing, venom in her eyes.

    Making it clear that she wasn¡¯t finished with Zhao Xing.

 Chapter 105: Im Hoping To Be

    The chilling abyss swallowed Zhao Li as she tried to claw herself free, struggling as she did so. The more she fought, the deeper she sank, leaving her disoriented. Am I drowning? She pondered, fear pounding in her chest Why won¡¯t I stop floating?

    After what felt like an eternity, she finally broke to the surface, gasping for air. Her lungs burned with a fire a sensation she was familiar with, but never like this.

    As she struggled to stay afloat, a silhouette appeared, sending a shiver down her spine. She tried to swim away, but no matter where she turned, the figure followed, closing in. When it finally knelt, the light revealed a familiar face. Zhao Li¡¯s heart sank.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯re still alive little demoness,¡± Her stepmother said with a sinister smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mother Li,¡± Zhao Li pleaded, but the apology didn¡¯t matter.

    Jiang Li grabbed her by the head then shoved her back under the water. The abyss swallowed Zhao Li¡¯s once more.

    She kicked, screamed, clawed, but it was to no avail. Zhao Li sunk into the cold abyss once more.

    As she stared into the liquid void, she tried to understand why she hadn¡¯t died. She tried to understand why she was still awake but pushed that aside feeling her mind drifting as she grew weaker. Her strength began to wane, her eyes begin to wilt. Save me father, she whispered internally. SAVE ME MOTHER!

    ¡°In life¡­you can only save yourself,¡± An unknown voice said.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhao Li asked,

    ¡°I¡¯m your mother,¡±

    ¡°Where are you!?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    A white appeared in front of her and swallowed her whole. The light dissipated and Zhao Li gasped for air. ¡°Where am I?¡± She asked, realising she was in a white room filled with light, ¡°Where¡¯s the water mill?!¡±

    ¡°Destroyed by you,¡± a raspy voice snickered, sending a chill down her spine. Another silhouette appeared. She ducked under the water again, trying to swim away, but her lungs screamed, forcing her to resurface.

    The figure loomed above her, grinning, the sinister smile growing broader. It was Tong, the boy who had shunned her instead of teaching her how to play Jianzi. His smirk was even crueler than she remembered.

    He reached for her, but with a burst of defiance, Zhao Li tore away and swam as fast as she could. She glanced back periodically, ensuring he wasn¡¯t following, yet she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling he was still there, even though the silhouette had faded.

    She swam until exhaustion forced her to stop. Gasping for breath, she smiled briefly, believing she had escaped him. But her relief was short-lived.

    ¡°I told you, if you came here by yourself¡­ you¡¯d regret it.¡±

    Fear clutched Zhao Li¡¯s throat. She turned to see the boy from the forest, his eyes weeping tears of blood.

    ¡°No,¡± she begged, ¡°leave me alone!¡±

    She tried to swim away, but he appeared in front of her in a flash. He reached out his hand and clamped it around her throat, shoving her back into the water.

    Zhao Li kicked and screamed, trying her best to wrestle free, but the boy¡¯s grip only grew tighter

    Suddenly, he released her. Zhao Li scrambled up to the surface, gasping for airs. The air rushed into her burning lungs and relief washed over her.

    She blinked profusely, clearly the mist from her eyes, allowing her eyes to clear. Once they cleared, she saw a familiar face.

    Her father. Zhao Xing.

    The boy was held in a death grip by her father. He tried to kick himself free, but the feint luminescent light that enshrouded her father¡¯s hand made her scared for a moment, but the relief at seeing her father, killed that fear instantly.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Elation surged through her veins as she reached out, her heart racing with hope. But just as their fingers touched, Zhao Xing vanished.

    ¡°FATHERRRRR!!!!¡± She screamed out.

    The fear returned in a flash. Zhao Li¡¯s heart plummeted, terror filling the void as a powerful undertow dragging her back underwater.

    After struggling for an hour, Zhao Li finally broke the surface again, a woman stood above her. Her face was unfamiliar, but her skin was dark but not as dark as Zhao Li¡¯s own.

    The woman smiled gently and extended a hand toward her, Zhao Li stared up at her hand, scared, but yearning to grab her hand. ¡°Who are you?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Who else could I be?¡±

    As the hesitation welled up within Zhao Li. Three people had already tried to drown her; why would this one save her?

    Zhao Li jolted awake, her body soaked in a cold sweat. A draft wafted through the room, the chill almost as unsettling as the nightmare she had just endured.

    She huddled closer under the covers and realized she wasn¡¯t alone. A warm body lay next to her. Instinctively, she nestled closer, her drowsy mind recognizing the presence wasn¡¯t her father¡¯s but a woman¡¯s.

    ¡°Aunty Lin,¡± Zhao Li mumbled sleepily.

    The woman stirred and wrapped her arms around Zhao Li, pulling her closer, offering comfort. Zhao Li nuzzled into her, but something wasn¡¯t right. The scent was different, the warmth unfamiliar.

    This isn¡¯t Aunty Lin, Zhao Li realised, panic blossoming in her chest.

    She looked up slowly, seeing the woman¡¯s face. It was diamond-shaped, her cheeks high, lips full, and her nose pointed. Her brown eyes gleamed warmly. Her hair was tied in a tight bun, and she smelled of flowers.

    It was the woman from her dream.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Zhao Li asked, her voice small and uncertain.

    The woman laughed softly, a soothing sound that felt strangely familiar.

    ¡°I am whoever you want me to be,¡± she said gently.

    Zhao Li paused, the weight of the woman¡¯s words settling on her mind. After a moment, she found the courage to ask the question that had haunted her since the dream.

    ¡°Mother?¡±

    The woman¡¯s smile was warm, reassuring.

    ¡°I¡¯m hoping to be, my dear,¡± she said softly. ¡°I¡¯m hoping to be.¡±

    <hr>

    Three days passed since Ban Susu arrival at the Purple Mist Sect, tension rippling through the atmosphere. The students were unaccustomed to her presence.

    Zhao Xing had expected Susu two years ago, but as usual, his expectations fell short. Of all his martial siblings, Susu needed the most reprieve¡ªand the most love. Damn that Shi Qiu.

    A few minutes passed, before his infuriation rose again. What enraged him the most was that when she finally appeared, she was holding a half-drowned Zhao Li in her arms.

    That sight tore his soul apart.

    It was a harsh reminder of his failings as a parent. She won¡¯t even let me see her, Zhao Xing thought bitterly.

    It tore him apart on the inside.

    Susu was the last person who should have seen my failure as a father, He mused bitterly.

    As Zhao Li lay in the infirmary, he listened to the soft chime of the bells swaying in the wind. The sound was soothing at first, but soon grated on him. ¡°I¡¯m a poor excuse for a father,¡± He muttered, staring at the wooden ceiling above.

    The haunting image of Zhao Li limp in Susu¡¯s arms was more terrifying than anything he had ever faced, even more than seeing his master¡¯s lifeless body all those years ago.

    The regret gnawed at him, like a wolf on a dried bone.

    Zhao Xing hadn¡¯t failed Zhao Li not once, twice or thrice¡­but many times. He had given her to the Jiang¡¯s, hoping they would care for her, not torment her. ¡°I was too focused on training my disciples, trying to make them into something Master would have been proud of,¡± He whispered.

    That sight tore him apart in the inside. Susu is the worst person to expose my failings as a father, He thought bitterly. She won¡¯t even let me see Li¡¯er.

    She¡¯s right.

    What infuriated him though, was that when she showed up, she was holding a half-drowned Zhao Li. That tore him up inside. Susu was the worst person to his pathetic parenting. She won¡¯t even allow me to see her, Zhao Xing moaned to himself.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been consumed with leading the Sect to even head down the mountain. She suffered in silence. I wasn''t there when she needed me the most. When her lungs were filling with water, she was fighting for her life. I was sitting on the veranda, watching the rain splatter across the courtyard!¡±

    He let his words linger in his mind but was only successful in forming balls of anxiety within his stomach, chest and throat.

    The sect was supposed to protect her, give her friends her own age. But he¡¯d misjudged everything. None of the girls had lasted more than three months in the training, and that bothered him. ¡°The culture¡­¡± Bo Ying had told him a few weeks back.

    It never crossed his mind, but he understood immediately. Whenever he stumbled across a remote area within Huaxia, the people treated him differently. There were times he was venerated and then they were times he was treated with contempt.

    ¡°I¡¯ve wronged Li¡¯er¡­I must fix this,¡± he said softly.

    ¡°You have,¡± Bo Ying said firmly, ¡°What¡¯s your plan on how to make it up to her?¡±

    Zhao Xing resisted the urge to snap his head to the right, knowing the acupuncture needles littered across body would make such a move painful. He calmed himself, reflecting on Bo Ying¡¯s words. Finally, he sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better come up with something. Knowing Su¡¯er, she¡¯ll take her from the valley if she sees how the villagers treat her.¡±

    A fierce anger bloomed within Zhao Xing¡¯s chest. It wasn¡¯t directed at Bo Ying or Susu but at himself. He knew the repercussions of his failings and the reality didn¡¯t sit well with him to his daughter.

    As the truth settled in, the ire slowly drained from his body, leaving a weary emptiness in its wake. His mind lost in his thoughts and close teetering on the precipice of despair. ¡°You¡¯re right, Su¡¯er will surely take her from the valley. I need to make things right!¡±

 Chapter 106: Pity and Fury

    As Zhao Li lay in bed, the rich scent of dumplings wafted through the room, making her stomach growl in hunger. She lingered a moment, letting the warmth of the aroma soothe her, before finally pushing herself up. She turned to her right, noticing a woman standing over a clay stove, her hands stirring over the pot steadily.

    She pressed her lips together unconsciously, remembering Jiang Li¡¯s strict instruction to always be quieter than a mouse.

    ¡°Good morning Zhao, Li,¡± The woman said, startling her. She sat up and used the wall to help keep her back straight. ¡°Good morning, Lady¡­¡± She said, unsure of the woman¡¯s name.

    The woman harrumphed as she continued to stir the pot. A wave of unease settled over Zhao Li, making her feel as though she had done something wrong. She slid off the bed and bowed deeply, giving her best curtsy.

    ¡°I apologise my lady, I do not know your name to address you properly.¡± Zhao Li said, her voice barely above a whisper.

    The woman didn¡¯t turn around, her attention still focused on the pot. As silence hung between them, Zhao Li¡¯s nervousness began to grow. The woman¡¯s silence made her uneasy because the air around felt authoritative and strict, more so that her step-mother¡¯s own. The hair on Zhao Li¡¯s arms stood on end as she remained in her bow, too afraid to move.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of standing like that?¡± the woman asked, her voice clipped but not unkind.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Zhao Li admitted, but didn¡¯t dare rise.

    ¡°Humph. You may sit, dear,¡± the woman said, finally turning to face her. A faint smile softened the stern lines of her face, making her seem a little less intimidating.

    Zhao Li stood up slowly and returned to the bed, sitting down with care. ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am,¡± she murmured. The woman¡ªwho Zhao Li still didn¡¯t know the name of¡ªharrumphed again, but there was no harshness in it.

    She returned to the pot, the gentle sizzle of the dumplings filled the room, accompanied by the mouthwatering aroma that swirled in the air. The woman moved to the small wooden table in the centre of the room, setting down two bowls and a pair of chopsticks with precision.

    Susu harrumphed again, then returned to the pot. A soft sizzle following by an enticing aroma began to waft around the room, filling it its sweet aroma.

    ¡°Your breakfast is ready, Zhao Li,¡± the woman said, her tone softer but still held a feint authoritative tone.

    She carried the pot over to the table and ladled a generous portion of soup and dumplings into each bowl. When she was done, she looked up at Zhao Li, who hadn¡¯t moved an inch. Zhao Li remained seated, awaiting the cue on how to proceed.

    In the Jiang Residence, she¡¯d never eaten with the others in the main house. She was always sent to her hut, her meals a solitary affair. Now, being served first and by a stranger, no less, felt odd and uncomfortable. Yet, there was a strange warmth in the room that she couldn¡¯t ignore¡ªa sense of safety she wasn¡¯t used to.

    The woman smiled gently, picking up her own chopsticks. ¡°Go on, dear. They¡¯re fresh and hot, just how you like them,¡± she said, nodding toward the bowl across from her.

    Zhao Li slid off the bed and quietly took a seat at the table. She looked into the woman¡¯s warm brown eyes, then glanced down at the steaming bowl in front of her. The fragrant broth wafted up to her nose, and her stomach growled loudly in response, making her cheeks flush with embarrassment.

    Susu chuckled softly. ¡°Eat as much as you want, Zhao Li,¡± she said with a kinder tone than before.

    Zhao Li slowly picked up her chopsticks, her hands trembling slightly as she plucked a plump dumpling from the bowl. Steam rose from the delicate dough, and she hesitated for just a moment before taking a careful bite.

    The rich flavours burst across her tongue, and her eyes widened in delight. It was, without question, the most delicious dumpling she¡¯d ever tasted¡ªeven better than her father¡¯s.

    Susu chuckled again, clearly pleased by Zhao Li¡¯s reaction. ¡°I¡¯m glad you like them. There¡¯s more if you¡¯re still hungry.¡±

    As the hours passed, Zhao Li began to feel more comfortable in Susu¡¯s presence. There was something oddly reassuring about her¡ªa calmness beneath the sternness, like the protective embrace Zhao Li had always wished for. Could this woman be the mother figure she had always longed for?

    As the day went by, Zhao Li lay in bed again, her thoughts turned to her father. Where was he? Why hadn¡¯t she seen him? The worry gnawed at her as she drifted into an uneasy sleep, her dreams filled with fragmented images of her father.

    The next morning, Zhao Li¡¯s unease grew. The few days she had spent with Lady Susu was peaceful, but she was never used to walking around the Sect without her father, further more, she wasn¡¯t familiar with showing someone around the Sect as she wasn¡¯t familiar with the Sect herself.

    ¡°Lady Susu,¡± Zhao Li finally said breaking the silence, ¡°I¡¯m not seeing my Dada¡­Do you know where he is?¡±

    Susu¡¯s expression darkened for a brief moment before she looked down at the little girl. ¡°Your father isn¡¯t well right now, Zhao Li,¡± she said carefully. ¡°He¡¯s in the infirmary, recovering. Once he¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll be able to see him, ok?¡±

    Zhao Li¡¯s shoulders sagged. ¡°Oh¡­ okay,¡± she said softly, her voice heavy with disappointment.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    As Ban Susu watched her, an idea came to her. She coughed, trying to catch Zhao Li¡¯s attention, which she did. As she looked up, her eyes were filled with curiosity. ¡°I¡¯m heading to the courtyard. I have a class¡­would be interested in watching?¡±

    Zhao Li''s furrowed her brow in confusion as if Susu had mentioned a curse. ¡°Father says that ladies shouldn¡¯t fight.¡±

    Susu huffed a soft, scornful laugh, murmuring something under her breath that Zhao Li didn¡¯t catch. She then looked at Zhao Li, her gaze steady. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about what your father thinks right now. I¡¯ll deal with him. Just come with me.¡±

    Uncertain about what to do, Zhao Li didn¡¯t want Lady Susu to treat her badly. She nodded in agreement and followed her to the lower courtyard, which overlooked the eastern section of the Sect.

    As Zhao Li walked through the gate, trailing behind Susu, her eyes widened in surprise. The courtyard was filled with girls from the Purple Mist Valley, Hollow Stone Village, and Iron Stone Village. It wasn¡¯t the usual gathering of boys she had grown accustomed to, but the highlight of girls really made her feel welcomed.

    The girls eyed her with disapproval, their expressions making her falter but mostly sad, she was accustomed to those yes.

    As her steps slowed, she found herself falling further behind Susu. ¡°Stop wallowing, Li¡¯er,¡± Susu said firmly, startling her back into motion. Zhao Li hurried her pace, reminding herself to ignore the judgmental looks. Turn them into rocks, she told herself. They don¡¯t matter.

    She steeled herself, keeping her eyes forward. Susu climbed the platform stage. The who were on the platform scampered off and lined up without word. ¡°At least you know what to do,¡± Susu remarked, her tone firm.

    Susu approached Zhao Li, placing her hands on the girl¡¯s side. Fear surged through her body, making her stiffen. She tried her best not to move, terrified of offending Lady Susu and risking being struck.

    She closed her eyes, hoping nothing would happen, and suddenly felt herself lifted off the ground. She opened one eye slightly, noticing she had been placed on a hot wooden seat.

    Zhao Li forcefully opened her left eye and saw the girls snickering at her. She looked up, and Lady Susu who was still standing over her, but instead of snickering a familiar expression she¡¯d only seen with her father, was now on her face.

    Concern.

    Lady Susu didn¡¯t say anything, but she rubbed Zhao Li¡¯s hair which sent a sensation down her back, and goosebumps rippled across her skin. She never experienced it before¡­but she knew one thing, she liked it.

    Susu gently rubbed Zhao Li¡¯s hair, sending a strange sensation down her spine. Goosebumps rose along her arms. She had never felt something like this before, but one thing was clear¡ªshe liked it.

    ¡°Girls, I understand you¡¯ve been here before,¡± Susu began, her voice authoritative yet calm. ¡°Master Xing and Master Ying tried to teach you martial arts, but they didn¡¯t believe you had the potential to continue. I¡¯m different. I intend to see if their evaluation was a mistake. However, unlike them, I will push you harder than you¡¯ve ever known. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Susu,¡± The girls said in unison.

    ¡°Good¡­now begin.¡±

    The girls started a stretching routine while Susu walked through the ranks, correcting postures and offering advice. Zhao Li, sitting on the platform, swayed her legs, feeling the weight of boredom creeping in.

    The routine dragged on for what seemed like an eternity. Every time she dozed off, she found Susu¡¯s eyes on her, silently inviting her to join the others, but each time, Zhao Li shyly declined.

    After an hour of stretching, Susu transitioned into more rigorous body training. She spoke of the importance of maintaining proper form and emphasized the difference between brute power and graceful execution. The girls listened attentively, hanging on her every word.

    As she watched the girls move with a mix of elegance and strength, Zhao Li felt a spark of interest flicker inside her. The way they combined fluid grace with sharp strikes was different from the boys she¡¯d seen spar before. It made her wonder if there was more to martial arts¡ªand to life itself¡ªthan what she had been taught. But before she could dwell on the thought, the session ended, and she realized she had spent the entire time just watching.

    Susu

    Despite the energy she had expended guiding the girls, Susu found herself lost in thought as she observed Zhao Li, who sat beside her with her head bowed. Anger bubbled within Susu as she noticed something that hadn¡¯t stood out before¡ªa thin scar tracing across Zhao Li¡¯s cheek. It was new, still raw, and deep enough that it hadn¡¯t fully healed.

    A thin scar traced across her left cheek. As she looked at it, she could tell it was new because of how deep the cut was, meaning not enough flesh had grown over it.

    For such a young girl, Zhao Li¡¯s posture spoke of a life burdened with hardship. Her shoulders were constantly hunched, as if bracing for a blow, and her every movement was cautious, almost painfully so, as though she were afraid of upsetting someone.

    Susu couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was the child¡¯s desire for approval or a deep-rooted fear of rejection that had made her this way. Perhaps it¡¯s both, Susu thought bitterly.

    During the few days she had spent with Zhao Li, a mixture of pity and fury had grown inside her. She pitied the child who had endured so much, and she was furious at the people who had let it happen.

    The thought of anyone hurting a child in this way made her fists curl, her calluses itching from how tightly she clenched them.

    In her mind¡¯s eye, she saw Zhao Xing¡¯s face, and a wave of resentment swept over her. His absence in Zhao Li¡¯s life was a wound that festered more with each passing day. How could a father neglect his own child like this?

    Susu made up her mind, her gaze hardening as she took a deep breath. Pushing herself up, she smiled down at Zhao Li. ¡°Come, let¡¯s get some rest,¡± she said gently.

    Susu made up her mind, hardening her gaze as she took a deep breath. She pushed herself up and smiled at Zhao Li, ¡°Come let¡¯s get some rest¡± she said.

    Zhao Li slid off the platform, yawning as she followed Susu back to their quarters.

    Later in the evening, Susu prepared a simple dinner for them¡ªfried fish with rice.

    She tried to engage Zhao Li in conversation, to coax the girl into playing or at least opening up a little, but Zhao Li remained reserved, her defences firmly in place. Susu sighed inwardly. She¡¯s been hurt. I can¡¯t force her to trust me, nor should I try.

    After a few more attempts to get Zhao Li to lower her guard, Susu gave up and served their meal in silence. Once Zhao Li had eaten, Susu tucked her into bed, offering a soothing touch on her back. But the moment she laid her hand on the girl, Zhao Li¡¯s body went rigid. Susu withdrew her hand, respecting the unspoken boundary.

    When Zhao Li finally fell asleep, Susu quietly left the room, closing the door behind her. She made her way toward the infirmary, her steps quiet in the still night.

    The moment Zhao Li fell asleep, Susu closed the door behind her and navigated her way to the infirmary.

    The moon hung above, its silver light casting a serene glow over the landscape. The world around her was bathed in an otherworldly beauty, the shadows of leaves creating intricate patterns on the ground. The silence of the night, interrupted only by the occasional rustle of leaves, was calming. It made her journey feel less lonely, as if the moon itself was offering her companionship.

    As Susu stood in Ying¡¯s medicinal garden, the scent of herbs filled her senses. She made her way to the door and pushed it open without hesitation.

    She took a deep breath, steeling herself for the conversation ahead. She could only hope Zhao Xing was ready to listen.

 Chapter 107: SILENCE THE BOTH OF YOU!

    The door to the infirmary creaked open. Susu stepped into the dimly lit room, her steps muffled by the worn wooden floor. A strong fragrance of medicinal herbs smothering the very marrow of the room.

    A myriad of plants, each radiating its own unique life force, stood guard in rows against the wall. Glass jars crammed with substances lined the shelves, adding an element of disarray to the otherwise austere environment¡ªdried leaves, crushed petals, coiled roots, and powdered bark. Each seemed to be a remnant of a thousand different ecosystems, all collected with precise intent.

    As sunlight streamed through the glass panes, lighting particles within the jars aflutter in a kaleidoscope of hues. The center of the room was a long wooden table, carved from a single piece of aged gnarled wood. Its surface bearing the patina of countless years. On the wooden slab, lay Zhao Xing, the contours of his gaunt face stark against the dark grain of the table.

    His torso was bare, whilst his chest rose and fell rhythmically.  Embedded into his body, was a constellation of acupuncture needles. The silver tips glinting under the faint sunlight. The needles appeared alien and part of him, weaving into his life force like an integral thread.

    Bo Ying sat huddled in the corner, a stone¡¯s throw away from Zhao Xing. He was cradling a ceramic cup in his hands, steam wafting and twirling in an ephemeral dance. He sat there, eyeing his patient with a stoic calmness, wisdom etched into every crease of his face. ¡°Am I interrupting?¡± Susu asked, voice firm and nonchalant as ever.

    Zhao Xing scoffed a cough, not moving his gaze from the ceiling, while Bo Ying just shook his head, his attention still on his tea.

    Silence fell between them, tense and heavy.

    Eventually, the silence was broken by Bo Ying. He sighed, placing his cup on the tray next to him. ¡°This is the first time we¡¯ve been together since Master¡¯s passing. And this is how you lot behave? Like children?¡± He said, looking at them with disappointment in his eyes.

    Susu scoffed, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°If you¡¯d followed Master¡¯s wishes, we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation.¡±

    ¡°Instead of charging up the mountain looking for the sect, you could¡¯ve taken Zhao Li to Lin¡¯er in the village!¡± Bo Ying snapped, frowning as he looked at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone in this village,¡± She snapped back, drawing her lips into a thin line. ¡°How am I to know she was staying with the village physician!?¡±

    ¡°You ask question Su¡¯er, that¡¯s what you do!¡±

    ¡°Questions?! The villagers scorn her Brother Ying¡­and you want me to ask questions!?¡±

    ¡°YES! What if I couldn¡¯t remove the water from her lungs?! Hmmm? What then? SHE WOULD¡¯VE DIED¡± Bo Ying said firmly.

    Susu took a deep breath, her shoulders slumping slightly. ¡°You¡¯re right, but do you expect me to think clearly in such a situation¡­¡±

    ¡°YES!¡± Bo Ying growled, ¡°Master taught us to be calm, in EVERY situation.¡±

    ¡°¡­if only I had you proclivity Brother Ying!

    Bo Ying groaned-a-sigh then massaged his temples, a habit he picked up from Master Chaoxiang. ¡°You both act as if you¡¯re running on emotion. You¡¯re both over forty years old. We cannot operate on emotion alone. We have to be calm, poised but most of all. In control of our emotions at all times!¡±

    ¡°If it were so easy, I wouldn¡¯t be this way!¡±

    ¡°Su¡¯er¡­Before Master passed, I hadn¡¯t seen either of you for years. You know why? One of you was drowning in a bottle whilst the other was busying themselves serving justice. I¡¯m disgusted with the both of you. But I love you both. I just wish you would stop this foolishness! We don¡¯t know when its our time to go. Stop this NONSENSE!¡±

    Zhao Xing lay silently, not saying a word or reacting to Bo Ying¡¯s harsh words. He didn¡¯t fidget, knowing full well that Ying¡¯s words were true.

    After a few minutes, Susu composed herself enough to walk towards Bo Ying and sat across from him. Without a word, he poured her a cup of tea, which she accepted with a nod before taking a sip. He refilled her cup once, twice, three times¡ªuntil she had downed five cups.

    ¡°Feeling better?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°No,¡± she snapped, lying. Everyone in the room knew. Bo Ying¡¯s tea always held calming properties. The anger on her face had dissipated after the first cup, but her martial brothers knew her too well to even say anything

    Susu turned to Zhao Xing, ready to address him, but Bo Ying wouldn¡¯t let her. ¡°Before you start, you should know what happened to Brother Xing before he arrived here.¡±

    ¡°Brother Ying!¡± Susu protested.

    ¡°You will hear his story or you will leave. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re of the Qi Perception Realm, have respect for Master. He told Brother Xing to take care of Zhao Li, listen to his story!¡±Stolen story; please report.

    Susu leaned back in protest, folding her as she tried to make herself comfortable, then sipped another mouthful of tea, prepping herself for one of Bo Ying¡¯s lecture stories.

    ¡°When Brother Xing left us at the Red Flower Society, he made his way to Shaanxi before heading west. Whilst he was in the city, Li¡¯er fell ill, forcing him to stay in the city a few days longer than he wanted to.

    ¡°Whilst he stayed there Li¡¯er was discovered and as you know the north of Huaxia, Faizou is known for its brothels. The men sought to take her from Brother Xing hoping to fetch a high price for her, due to her being an Axsumite¡­an exotic as they seem to call it.¡±

    As Susu sat, she stirred her cup, jaw protruding showing her anger, but she kept her mouth to a line and continued to listen. ¡±During the skirmish, Brother Xing was poisoned, forcing him to fend them off as best as he could. Once he was successful. He began removing the poison, but his Mind Dantian began expanding.¡±

    ¡°He was entering the Qi Perception Realm.¡±

    ¡°Yes, so in order to not miss this rare chance of promotion. He stopped the detoxification¡­but that was the beginning of his troubles.¡±

    ¡°People dream of ascending to the Qi Perception Realm, what problems could he have?¡±

    Ying shook his head and looked at Zhao, who still didn¡¯t move, say a word or engage anyone. The shame that rose from him could be felt, but not from Susu. She was too angry to notice him¡­it was all about her. As usual.

    ¡°During Brother Xing¡¯s promotion, his Core Dantian cracked due to the lingering poison.¡± He said whispered.

    ¡°What?¡± Susu said eyes widening from the shock. ¡°What do you mean crack?¡±

    ¡°You heard me Su¡¯er, during his ascent the poison cracked his Core Dantian. Whatever Qi he tries to swirl within his Core Dantian dissipates through the cracks. He¡¯s unable to fight for extended periods.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why¡­¡± Susu whispered, realising that Zhao Xing had been less aggressive because he couldn¡¯t fight at his best due to the crack in his Core Dantian. I¡¯m so blind, She mused sourly.

    ¡°Yes, Brother Xing is much weaker than before. He can¡¯t channel or store within his Core Dantian, appropriately.¡±

    Susu turned to Zhao Xing, biting her lips as if she wanted to say something, but Ying wasn¡¯t finished with his story.

    ¡°On his way to Sichuan, He met fa-- Xiaobo Jun. He offered him sanctuary, knowing full Li¡¯er was an Axsumite. However, upon his arrival, they faced another crisis. The Red Bear Band, who apparently had an arrangement with the valley.

    ¡°Having an agreement with bandits?¡± Susu asked, laughing bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m sure that was a pleasant experience.¡±

    ¡°It was,¡± Zhao Xing grunted.

    ¡°Hush,¡± Bo Ying snapped, shaking his head. He turned back to Susu, sipping a mouthful of his tea and sat back in his chair. ¡°Right¡­the agreement the valley had with the Red Bear Band was simple. The band would protect them from marauders and other bandits¡±

    ¡°I await the but¡­¡±

    ¡°You know how things go with bandits.¡±

    ¡°Of Course,¡± Susu said, ¡°greed.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, the second-in-command of the group initiated a coupe.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm, and what happened next?¡±

    ¡°You know what happened, Brother Xing arrived and killed them. He took over their base operations, this very mountain and transformed it into the Purple Mist Sect, a haven for Zhao Li.¡±

    ¡°Haven?¡± Susu scoffed, ¡°she doesn¡¯t live here for it to be a haven!¡±

    ¡°Su¡¯er!¡± Bo Ying snapped, annoyed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t snap at me, have you seen how they look at her?¡±

    Ying shoulders slump, indicating that he did, but there was nothing he could do regarding that. Remote villages such as this¡­were harder to change, especially the women.

    ¡°She needs to see how she¡¯s perceived before she can show she is not some Axsumite, Su¡¯er,¡± Zhao Xing said calmly.

    ¡°BROTHER XING!¡± Susu growled, ¡°She¡¯s a child. THAT PAIN IS NOT YOURS TO TEACH. YOU ARE TO TEACH HER WHAT LOVE IS!¡±

    The room fell silent, as Susu¡¯s words rang true. As silent as the martial brothers were, Susu could hear their rebuttals in her mind, but she couldn¡¯t care less.

    You don¡¯t deserve this scorn, Susu though, NO ONE DOES!

    ¡°I will admit,¡± Zhao Xing finally said after a few minutes of silence. ¡°I did not know she suffered in the way that she did.¡±

    ¡°You saw how I was treated, Brother Xing. That¡¯s no excuse. She¡¯s an Axsumite. Her treatment will be a hundred-fold compared to mine!¡±

    ¡°Su¡¯er, your point is well-made. We¡¯ve all failed Li¡¯er in our own ways.¡± He paused, swirling the tea in his cup. ¡°But dwelling on past mistakes won¡¯t help her now. What do you propose we do?¡±

    Susu¡¯s eyes flashed with determination, but she calmed herself¡­realising she didn¡¯t know the answer. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± She whispered.

    ¡°We have to do something; this is why Brother Xing has done what he thought was best. Her living in the sect, would¡¯ve isolated her from the people of the valley.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s already isolated on her skin colour alone, Brother Ying, you know this¡­she¡¯s an Axsumite!¡±

    ¡°By birth, but she¡¯s Huaxian,¡± Zhao Xing said firmly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know their language; she doesn¡¯t know their culture. She was raised here. She is LOVED here!¡±

    ¡°Only by a select few, Su¡¯er¡± Bo Ying said calmly.

    ¡°Then we make Huaxia love her!¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°I thin¡ª¡° Susu tried to say, but was interrupted.

    ¡°No!¡± Zhao Xing hissed, ¡°I don¡¯t want her to learn martial arts or roam the Jianghu. I am against that!¡±

    ¡°¡­and what if she wants to learn martial arts and roam the Jianghu, you plan on stopping her!?¡±

    ¡°YES, I¡¯LL BREAK HER LEGS IF I HAVE TO!¡±

    ¡°AND FOLLOW MASTER IN DEATH!¡±

    ¡°COOL IT THE BOTH OF YOU!¡± Bo Ying growled, ¡°Su¡¯er, Ying didn¡¯t mean that¡­right?¡± He said looking at his acupunctured martial brother. Xing didn¡¯t move, but the martial siblings knew each other well enough.

    ¡°Su¡¯er¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill him¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have a hard time doing that!¡± Xing barked.

    ¡°SILENCE THE BOTH OF YOU!¡±

    Susu and Xing silenced themselves and allowed Bo Ying to mediate, as he always have.

    ¡°Look¡­we¡¯re getting nowhere like this,¡± he said, his voice tinged with exhaustion. ¡°Su¡¯er, you said you don''t know how to move forward. Perhaps we all need time to think on this.¡±

    Susu nodded, her anger deflating into a weary resignation. She sat back in her chair and looked at Zhao Xing. She turned back to Ying then nodded again. ¡°You¡¯re right, Brother Ying. We can¡¯t solve with heated words.¡±

    Zhao Xing grunted in agreement, wincing slightly as he shifted on the wooden table. The acupuncture needles glinted in the fading light.

    ¡°How about this,¡± Bo Ying suggested, refilling their tea cups. ¡°We take a day. Reflect on what''s best for Li¡¯er, for the sect, and for the valley. Then we reconvene and share our thoughts. No interruptions, no accusations. Just ideas.¡±

    Susu and Zhao Xing exchanged a glance, a silent truce passing between them.

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Susu said.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Zhao Xing muttered.

 Chapter 108: Then Lets Leave

    Zihan burst through the door, soaked to the bone. Water dripped from his hair, his clothes clung to his small frame, and his feet squelched with each step on the dirt floor.

    He slapped his hands onto his knees, bent over and heaving heavily, gasping for breath. Beads of sweat and rainwater mingled on his brow, running down his face, stinging his eyes.

    ¡°Tong!¡± Zihan rasped, His eyes darted around the dimly lit room, settling on the small bed in the corner where his younger brother lay. ¡°We need to leave. Now.¡±

    The single flickering candle on the table cast long shadows on the walls, making the room feel even more oppressive.

    Zihan¡¯s heart pounded in his chest as he straightened up, water still dripping from him, forming a puddle at his feet.

    Tong stirred slowly, blinking against the dim light as he lifted his head. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s going on?¡± he mumbled, his voice thick with sleep.

    ¡°We need to leave,¡± Zihan repeated, his fingers trembled slightly as he wiped the water from his eyes. ¡°Come. Now. We can¡¯t stay here.¡±

    ¡°Leave?¡± Tong asked confused. He swung his legs over the side of the bed, his large frame dwarfing the small cot. Despite being two years younger than Zihan.

    Tong was taller, stronger, with a solid build that seemed out of place on someone so young. ¡°But... what about Mother?¡±

    Zihan¡¯s breath hitched, and he quickly averted his gaze from the empty corner where their mother¡¯s mat lay. The absence of her frail figure felt like a knife twisting in his gut, but there was no time to explain. ¡°We can¡¯t take her with us,¡±

    ¡°What!? What FOOLISHNESS are you SPEAKING?¡± Tong snapped, his confusion morphing into anger.

    He stood up from the bed, towering over Zihan. His fists clenched at his sides as he stepped closer, the heat of his frustration radiating off him. ¡°You want to leave her behind? She¡¯s sick! She needs us!¡±

    The rainwater that had soaked through his clothes now felt freezing against his skin, making him shiver. He stepped forward, his soaked sandals reminding him he was shorter than his brother. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine, if she left with us¡­she won¡¯t have access to her medicine. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°No! You leave!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave you here¡­you¡¯ll be killed!¡±

    Tong widened his eyes, shocked, but his body remained unfazed. ¡°What!? What are you talking about?¡¯ He asked annoyed, in disbelief. His twisted his face in confusion, ¡°I don¡¯t care who wants to kill me. I¡¯m not leaving mom!¡±

    Zihan grabbed Tong¡¯s arm, but he shrugged him off. ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    The room fell into an oppressive silence, broken by the drips of water that fell from Zihan¡¯s clothes. His heaved the air in the room, tasting the dust as it watered his mouth. He stared at Tong, who still didn¡¯t move.

    The air between them felt thick, charged with tension, as if the very walls were holding their breath. ¡°What did you do?¡± Tong finally asked.

    The memory of the last few hours flashed in his mind. The moment he pushed that Axsumite demoness into the water, he just ran.

    Run. Run. Run.

    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t mean to pus¡­¡± He said softly. ¡°But father¡­¡±

    Zihan¡¯s eyes flicked to the door, then back to his brother, his jaw set in a hard line. ¡°Where is she? Where¡¯s mother?¡± he asked, finally realising she wasn¡¯t home.

    Tong stopped, hesitated for a few seconds. ¡°She¡¯s not here,¡± he said, his voice barely audible. ¡°She went out to get some vegetables¡­but this storm of rain will hold her.¡±

    ¡°I see, lets leave¡­trust me¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Tong snapped, his voice cracking as he tried to fight his anger. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving her! You can¡¯t make me!¡±

    ¡°Listen to me!¡± He growled, ¡°If we stay, they¡¯ll kill us both. Don¡¯t you get it. Mother won¡¯t make it¡±

    ¡°YOU KEEP SAYING WE¡¯RE GOING TO BE KILLED. YOU HAVEN¡¯T SAID WHO!?¡± Tong snapped, ¡°tell me whats happening, or leave because I¡¯m not leaving without mother. She¡¯s sick! She can¡¯t survive on her own¡± His voice cracked, his bravado faltering.

    Zihan¡¯s heart ached at the sight of his brother, so determined. He wished he had more time to explain, to make him understand, but time was running out. He could feel it in the pit of his stomach, a cold dread gnawing at him. They had to leave¡ªnow.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice,¡± Zihan whispered, his voice breaking. He stepped forward, his hand resting on Tong¡¯s shoulder, water dripping from his sleeve onto his brother¡¯s arm. ¡°Please, Tong. We have to go. We¡¯ll come back for her, I promise. But if we don¡¯t leave now... we¡¯ll never get the chance.¡±

    The tension in the room heightened. Tong stared at Zihan, his chest rising and falling rapidly. For a moment, it seemed like he would refuse again, but then his shoulders slumped in defeat. He glanced toward the door, then back at his brother, tears glistening in his eyes.

    The door creaked open suddenly, and both brothers froze. Their mother staggered in, drenched from head to toe. As the water dripped from her soaked tunic, pooling at her feet, and her chest heaved with laboured breaths. Her normally composed face was pale, the deep shadows under her eyes accentuating her exhaustion.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°M-Mother?¡± Tong stammered.

    She took a few more unsteady steps before her legs buckled beneath her, collapsing in a heap just inside the door. Tong grabbed her, his larger frame barely able to support her sudden weight.

    ¡°Mother! No, no, no!¡± Tong cried, trying to hold her up.

    Zihan¡¯s heart dropped into his stomach. His breath caught in his throat, and in that moment, he couldn¡¯t move. Panic surged through his veins, freezing him in place. ¡°BROTHER HELP HER!¡± Tong screamed out, cradling her head in his lap, trying desperately to wipe the rainwater from her face. ¡°Mother, wake up!¡± His voice cracked. ¡°We have to get her up! Zihan, do something!¡±

    ¡°We need to get Xiabo Lin,¡± he murmured after catching himself. ¡°We have to get the physician.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Tong blurted out, trying to lift himself to his feet. But their mother stirred weakly, her hand reaching out to grip his tunic.

    Zihan rushed forward and grabbed his brother¡¯s arm, his grip tight and urgent. ¡°No! I¡¯ll go. You stay with her.¡±

    Tong glared at him, his brow furrowed. ¡°No! You¡¯re too slow! I can get her faster!¡± His eyes flashed with desperation, his muscles tense with the need to act. ¡°I¡¯m bigger, Zihan. I can carry her if I have to!¡±

    Zihan¡¯s stomach twisted. He knew Tong was right¡ªhis brother was bigger and stronger. He had to be the one to go, he was faster and after what he¡¯d just said about leaving her¡­it wouldn¡¯t sit will with him.

    ¡°Stay with her. She needs someone here. I¡¯ll be quick. I promise!¡±

    Tong clenched his fists, visibly torn between the urgency to fetch help and the sight of their mother gasping for air. ¡°But what if she...what if...?¡± His voice faltered, fear clouding his eyes.

    ¡°YOU¡¯RE DELAYING ME! Just hold on. I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡±

    Tong¡¯s shoulders slumped in reluctant acceptance. He lowered his gaze, clutching their mother¡¯s frail hand. ¡°Hurry,¡± he whispered, his voice hoarse.

    Zihan spun on his heel and dashed through the door, his wet sandals slapping the muddy ground as he ran. The rain was falling even harder now, sheets of water cascading from the sky. It was as if the heavens themselves were weeping with them.

    As he forced his legs to move faster, his feet slipped occasionally in the mud. The cold air bit at his skin, something he didn¡¯t registered as his mind was racing, thinking of his mother. I need to get reach Sister Lin.

    Every breath felt like it scraped against his chest, but he didn¡¯t slow down. He couldn¡¯t.

    Zihan reached the physician¡¯s house and pounded on the door with both fists. ¡°SISTER LIN! SISTER LIN! HELP, PLEASE HELP I NEED YOU!¡±

    The door creaked open, revealing the small figure of Xiabo Lin, her face creased with concern. ¡°Zihan?¡± she asked, quickly assessing his frantic state. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°My¡­mother,¡± He rasped.¡± She collapsed. She came back home and fainted.¡±

    ¡°SHE WAS OUT IN THE RAIN?¡±

    Xiabo Lin turned from the door and rain back inside, ¡°Dad! Take care of Little Qing. There¡¯s an emergency!¡±

    She rushed back to the door and darted through the muddied streets, having Zihan following him behind.

    They arrived back at the house; the sight of his mother¡¯s still forms hit him like a physical blow. Tong was still kneeling beside her, his face streaked with tears, his hands gripping hers as if trying to will her back to health. ¡°Please, save her,¡± Tong whispered.

    ¡°Start a fire, she has to be warmed up¡­¡± Xiabo Lin snap, kneeling beside their mother. She began accessing their mother whilst the boys built a fire.

    The seconds stretched into what felt like hours, the room deathly silent except for the faint gasps of their mother¡¯s shallow breathing. Finally, Xiabo Lin sat back on her heels, her expression grim.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry boys,¡± she whispered, her voice gentle yet firm. ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡±

    The words crashed over them like a tidal wave, suffocating in their finality. Zihan¡¯s legs buckled beneath him, and he collapsed to the floor, unable to hold himself up any longer. His chest felt tight, his vision blurred with tears.

    Tong¡¯s face twisted in disbelief, his body frozen in place as he stared at their mother¡¯s lifeless form. ¡°No...no, she can¡¯t be...¡± His voice was small, broken, as if he were clinging to a sliver of hope that Xiabo Lin had made a mistake.

    But there was no mistake. Their mother was gone.

    Zihan¡¯s hands trembled as he reached out, gently closing their mother¡¯s eyes, his heart breaking with each movement. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he whispered, his voice barely audible over the rain that continued to fall outside. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    <hr>

    As three days passed, each day felt longer than the last. The air within the home, was thick with grief. The oppressive silence hung over the house like a fly, sweltering for prey. The village had rallied around them, offering help where they could, but the brothers remained withdrawn, their pain too raw, too personal.

    The funeral was a small, quiet affair. Zihan and Tong stood side by side, both dressed in plain robes, their faces pale and drawn. The small gathering of villagers stood respectfully at a distance, whispering condolences, but neither brother acknowledged them. Their focus was solely on the woman lying before them.

    Their mother¡¯s body lay on a simple wooden bier, her face peaceful in death. Flowers had been laid around her, a tradition meant to guide her spirit to the afterlife. Zihan had helped arrange the flowers himself, his hands steady but his heart in turmoil.

    Tong stood tall beside him, though his usual strength seemed to have drained away over the last few days. His shoulders were slumped, his eyes red and swollen from crying. He hadn¡¯t said much since that night, the weight of their mother¡¯s death hanging heavy on him.

    The village elder stepped forward to say a few words, his voice soft and sombre. he spoke of their mother¡¯s kindness, her strength, and her love for her sons. But the words felt hollow to Zihan, empty echoes that couldn¡¯t fill the void her absence had left.

    As the elder finished speaking, Zihan stepped forward, his legs feeling like lead as he approached the bier. He knelt beside his mother, his fingers brushing against the rough wood. ¡°We¡¯ll miss you, Mother,¡± he whispered, his voice barely audible.

    Tong knelt beside him, his large frame trembling. He didn¡¯t speak, but his presence was enough. Together, they mourned in silence, the weight of their loss settling over them like a suffocating shroud.

    The ceremony ended with the lighting of incense, the thin curls of smoke rising into the air, carrying their prayers to the heavens. The villagers slowly began to disperse, leaving the brothers alone in their grief.

    Zihan knelt long after everyone had left, his mind numb. The rain finally stopped, leaving moisture in the air that was richer than usual. It clung to his skin. like a reminder of that night. Tong came and sat beside him in silence, his face turned toward the sky. He looked lost, as if the world had shifted beneath him and he didn¡¯t know where to go from here. ¡°Brother, we¡¯ll survive,¡± Zihan said suddenly, his voice hoarse from disuse. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was saying it for his brother or for himself, but the words felt important, a promise he needed to make.

    Zihan didn¡¯t respond at first, his gaze still fixed on the horizon. But after a long moment, he nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah,¡± he whispered, his voice barely a breath. ¡°We¡¯ll survive¡­but not here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to leave now, there¡¯s nothing for us here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re willing to leave?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s leave¡­¡±

    ¡°You have an idea where we¡¯re heading?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t, but I know our destination.¡±

    ¡°To be stronger than Zhao Xing¡­¡± Susu and Zhao Xing exchanged a glance, a silent truce passing between them.

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Susu said.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Zhao Xing muttered.

 Chapter 109: I Wont Need It, Return at Once

    Prince Jin awoke to the sound of rain, an unfamiliar sound. He forced opened his eyes, then traced the room, etchings of sleep still holding him tightly. This isn¡¯t my room, He thought, noticing something hazy in the middle of the room.

    As his eyes cleared, confusion rose within him. His memories slowly came to. Did the fire reach my residence? He asked. He looked at his hands, noticing they weren¡¯t marred nor were his lungs filled with smoke. He was fine. But why were his clothes different?

    He groaned and swung his legs over the edge of the bed, rubbing at his bleary eyes. Then stirred, he caught sight of a tray of his favourite dishes on a table nearby. ¡°Rui? Are you there?¡± He called out, expecting his attendant to appear. There was no response. ¡°Hua?¡± Still nothing. His bodyguard was always nearby. Something was amiss.

    The door creaked open, making Prince turn left. He wasn¡¯t scared as he was a prince. He slid off the bed ready to greet Hua, but paused when he saw who walked in.

    The gardener, dressed in commoner¡¯s clothes. ¡°What are doing here?¡± The prince snapped.

    The gardener¡¯s eyes widen from surprise, then dropped to his knees the moment he saw Prince Jin awake. ¡°I report to the prince. My name is Shi Xiu of the Black Cauldron,¡±

    ¡°Black Cauldron?¡± Prince Jin said more than asked, confused. Black Cauldron? I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing. Did I skip a lesson somewhere?

    ¡°Yes, Prince,¡± Shi Xiu answered keeping his head lowered. ¡°I am a dingshe, Prince. A hidden bodyguard assigned to you by the emperor himself.¡±

    ¡°A mere gardeners meant to protect me?¡± He scoffed, trying his best not to laugh. I know I am young, but this seems ludicrous, Prince Jin thought.

    Shi Xiu appeared in front of the prince in flash, but still bowed. He reached inside his tunic and the Jin heart leapt in fright. He¡¯s going to assassinate me!

    ¡°Hu-- ¡° He tried to say, but felt an envelope drop in his lap, making him stop. Prince Jin stared at him, then to the envelope, deciding what to do. As hard as he tried to hide his irritation, he realised that the man was sincere as he kept his head bowed, showing the prince reverence. ¡­he might be lying, He thought, lets see what this is all about.

    The prince picked up the envelope, feeling its rough texture. He turned it over, noticing his father¡¯s seal. The emperor¡¯s seal. He broke the seal then pulled the letter free carefully and unfolded it.

    This is Shi Xiu. He is a Dingshe of the Black Cauldron, a hidden guard I¡¯ve assigned to protect you. His counsel must be considered at all times in matters of your protection if something were to happen to me.

    As the prince Jin sat there, he read the letter over and over, trying to understand what it meant. He couldn¡¯t state the letter wasn¡¯t valid, because it was. He knew his father¡¯s handwriting, but to see such characters ¡®if something were to happen to me¡¯ was scarier than an invasion from Axsum, in Prince Jin¡¯s eyes.

    After the twelfth re-read, he reassessed himself and the man kneeling before him. I always thought he was too big to be a gardener, He thought.

    ¡°Shi Xiu, is it?¡± Prince Jin said firmly, ¡°What happened?¡±. Shi Xiu remained knelt and retreated back to the table before he began.

    ¡°The fire, your Highness it was a distraction,¡± he said, voice calm and steady. ¡±Assassins infiltrated the palace and targeted the imperial family. I¡¯m not sure of the fates of your stepmothers and brothers. I have been waiting for the signal from the other dingshes but nothing has come into fruition.¡±

    ¡°What of my father?¡± Prince Jin asked, hiding the strain in his voice.

    ¡°I''m not certain, Prince,¡± Shi Xiu confessed. ¡°My priority was to ensure your safety first. As I¡¯ve yet to see or hear from other dingshes, I believe the situation is dire.¡±

    The prince didn¡¯t respond, but took his words into consideration. He knew he had to say something, but what? What was is that Teacher Qin said? He thought. After three minutes of thinking, it finally came to him. To know what you know and what you do not know, that is true knowledge. ¡°Shi Xiu,¡± He said softly, ¡°return to the Dragon Palace and find out what happened.¡±

    ¡°My duty is to protect you, your Highness. If I leave--¡° Shi Xiu said, hesitation clear.

    ¡°We need to know what happened or we can¡¯t make informed decisions!¡± The prince snapped, trying his best impersonation of his father.

    His father told him, as Emperor, you must act that what you say is how things must be for people to follow. ¡°You must speak with resolve,¡± His father¡¯s words, echoing in his mind but at the young age of eight years old¡­it would be hard to mimic such charisma, but he could try and now with this crisis at hand, this would be a good time to start. ¡°I will remain here until your return.¡± He then added

    ¡°As you command, young prince.¡± Shi Xiu said, bowing deeply. He turned heading toward the door, then turned back bowing once more. ¡°Young Prince Jin, If I do not return by sundown, I urge you to escape on your own. In the chest over there are documents of a new identity for you to use for travel.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t need it, return at once¡­safely.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Prince.¡±This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Shi Xiu turned on his heels and disappeared from the room, leaving Prince Jin alone with his fears and uncertainty.

    <hr>

    Shi Xiu descended a narrow wooden staircase of the inn, his eyes darting across the candlelit room below. As his ears attuned to the quiet whispers of guests. The tankards clinked with the soft patter of rain against the windows.

    The real world wasn¡¯t filled with palace intrigue and well-mannered chaos; it was raw, unpredictable and dangerous. As he stepped out into the rain-soaked streets, his mind couldn¡¯t help but draw comparisons between the palace and the world outside.

    The palace was like a finely-tuned instrument, each part performing its role in harmony with others, but the outside world was a discordant symphony of life¡¯s highs and lows. ¡°Can you spare any free coin, Sir?¡± A vagrant said to his left.

    He looked at the vagrant and his mind wandered whether this man was part of the Golden Bowl Sect. He couldn¡¯t afford to make himself seem important, nor have the change to spare, worst of all¡­draw attention to himself.

    Shi Xiu had one job, a simple at that. Discover what happened within the Dragon Palace and return to the prince¡¯s side as fast as possible.

    Shi Xiu walked the wet streets, his feet sinking into the mud with each step. He could feel the moisture squelching outside of his boots. The dirt streets of the capital had transformed into a mire under the persistent rain, a contrast compared to maintained stone pathways of the Dragon Palace.

    The people he passed mirrored the gloom of the day. Their faces etched with worry, eyes reflecting fear of the unknown. The fire that ravaged the Great Western Library could¡¯ve meant anything.

    A possible beacon of change and uncertainty, a symbol of the chaos that infiltrated their lives. Despite the steady rain fall washing over the city, it failed to cleanse the sense of unease that hung in the air.

    No news, was a horrible kind of news, especially when it related to the palace. Anxiety could be felt throughout the city, brewing like a storm on the horizon. In a city where whispers travelled faster than horses.

    The unnerving silence was deafening.

    People moved with caution, their interactions hushed and hurried. The vibrancy of the city seemed to have been drained, replaced by a muffled apprehension.

    The capital was quieter than Shi Xiu had ever known it to be. There was no laughing, children playing in the streets, no boisterous vendors advertising their wares. Even the usually bustling market was subdued, its activity reduced to a low hum.

    In his years as a Dingshe, he¡¯d learned to trust his instincts. And right now, they were screaming at him, letting him know this calm was the quiet before the storm.

    He made his way northern section of the city. He slipped into an abandoned building. Then made his way to the cellar. He nudged, pressing down on a fixed slab on the floor, a hidden passage door opened up on the floor.

    Once he was inside the secret tunnel, he changed into his gardener¡¯s attire and made his way back onto the compound. As a gardener, he kept his shoulders slumped and his gaze fixed to the ground, ensuring no one would take notice of him.

    As he made his way around the South and Eastern sections of the Dragon Palace, gathering information by eavesdropping on quiet conversations and observing the palace¡¯s mood.

    The majority of his information came from the kitchen courtyard, the problem was, the gardeners in that section wore a different colour, unlike the one he wore in the prince¡¯s courtyard.

    The emperor¡¯s dead, Shi Xiu thought, sweeping one of the pavilions located in the kitchen quarters. The entire Imperial family is dead¡­all but Prince Jin.

    A slight relief washed over him, but that was only for a short while, sorrow resonated as he thought about how lonely the young prince would be, but yet again. He had no time to be meek, he needed to find out what truly happened. Why would Dingshes that were supposed to be dead return to kill the Emperor?

    That puzzled him, he wasn¡¯t as smart as Zhu Yusheng Shi nor did he cared to be, but something like this, had to be thought on for a long time. ¡­for the prince¡¯s sake.

    The sun began to set and Shi Xiu made his way back into the tunnels. He made it through the tunnels, the foul scent of death ruminating through the tunnels.

    It didn¡¯t surprise him, the assailants were former dingshes. Men that knew their way around the tunnels. He ripped off a piece of his robe, covered his nose and made his way the tunnels, doubling and tripling back trying to find the route leading to the Emperor¡¯s Library.

    As Shi Xiu¡¯s heart thumped, he heard a familiar voice through the creases of the walls. ¡°Minister Tong, The Imperial Family is dead, what do you mean you still have a duty to do?¡±

    ¡°Minister Song, the Emperor may be dead¡­but his orders are final. Do you want the barbarians to attack Faizou and infiltrate Huaxia?¡±

    ¡°You know my answer to that Minister Tong, but the emperor is dead. The council must convene and decide the next Emperor as dictated by the writ.¡±

    ¡°The Writ?¡± Minister Tong scoffed, ¡°protecting the lives of Huaxia comes first. But I understand what you are trying to say, but tell me who would dare start a Civil War when the borders aren¡¯t even safe?¡± Minister Tong asked calmly.

    A silence fell between to the two ministers, making Shi Xiu believe that the conversation had ended abruptly. He began walking up the stairs, as quietly as possible, until Minister Song spoke again. ¡°I will announce that the emperor has gone into retreat with his family, will that be enough time for you to fight the barbarians?¡±

    ¡°War doesn¡¯t work that way, but it would help.¡±

    ¡°Good¡­After the retreat, I will then announce the emperor has died in seclusion. The crown prince will abdicate and then we can convene who would will take the throne.¡±

    ¡°Do as you wish,¡± Minister Tong said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    General Tong and Minister Song¡­what are they insinuating? Are they planning to hide the emperor¡¯s assassination? Shi Xiu mused bitterly. The audacity of both of them both!

    A storm raged within Shi Xiu. He wanted to storm into the library, but that wouldn¡¯t help Prince Jin. Not now. Not ever, he has to get to the bottom of this.

    After waiting a long while, he pulsed the Qi within his Soul Dantian and tried to see if anyone reacted with their own within the emperor¡¯s library.

    He did it a few times, realising that no one reacted and pushed his way into the library and felt the cold chill of the room send goosebumps around his neck.

    Shi Xiu made his way through the library and found his way to Emperor¡¯s study. He pushed the giant doors open and a groan followed, but hopefully not loud enough for anyone to hear.

    He slid in and was hit in the nose by the scent of dried metallic blood. He began rummaging through the study, picking up everything found he though the prince could use.

    It didn¡¯t matter, once it had the emperor¡¯s seal. He took it. Then an idea formed in his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry young Prince,¡± He said softly, ¡°if they plan to lie about their deaths, then I can take you away from this place before you decide on taking foolish action.¡±

    Once Shi Xiu finished, he then slid back through the secret wall and made his way to the Imperial Vault. Once in the vault, he passed many treasures, swords, shields, armours, but one thing he knew would help the Prince if he were to retake the throne.

    As the Imperial Seal stood before him, his eyes shined from the jade reflecting off the artifact. ¡°Beautiful,¡± He said softly, then scooped off its stand.

    The dingshe returned to the young prince, his heart burdened with the weight of a nation''s future. But for now, his priority was keeping Prince Jin safe.

 Chapter 110: Flows, Like Water Over Stones!

    As the sun ascended from the east, Bai Yue looked down at her palms, seeing the soreness from scrubbing laundry. It wasn¡¯t her task to do, but her Aunt Mei had woken her up at the crack of dawn, to get this task done, as she, had an errand to run. I hate this, she mused, trying massage the redness from her palms, but that only made her palms redder.

    The pain in her hands was a dull reminder of the countless chores she was assigned daily, tasks that weren¡¯t meant for her. ¡®Someone has to do it.¡¯  Her aunt and uncle reminded her.

    Whatever, she thought, at least she could play when she was finished. She glanced outside, feeling the warmth of the sun filtering through the papered windows.

    Excitement filled up within her, she knew where she wanted to go today. Not the forest, but a place of wonderment. She trembled slightly, anticipation causing her to fidget as she made her way to her aunt.

    The wooden floorboards creaked beneath her feet, a sound she had learned to navigate to avoid disturbing her uncle during his midday rest. ¡°Auntie,¡± She began, turning the corner leading to the kitchen. ¡°May I go help Elder Chen today?¡±

    Her eyes fixed on the floorboards as she watched a small beetle make its journey across the wood grain, moving with an air of purpose that mirrored her own desires.

    Aunt Mei turned to her, a slight scowl forming on her face. ¡°Yue, what have I told you? When you speak to me, raise your head and speak up, I can hardly hear you!¡±

    Oh no¡­the errand didn¡¯t go well, Bai Yue thought sourly. She raised her head and allowed her lips to curl into a smile. Aunt Mei looked at her, eyes cold and dropped the potatoes she was scrubbing back into the bucket she was hovering over.

    ¡°Can I go and help Elder Chen today?¡±

    ¡°Have you finished everything?¡± She asked, eyes narrowing slightly.

    ¡°Yes Auntie, I scrubbed the laundry and floors as asked.¡± Bai Yue said, nodding quickly. She clasped her hands behind her back and crossed her fingers.

    ¡°The kitchen?¡±

    ¡°Swept¡±

    ¡°The chickens¡±

    ¡°Have been fed, I¡¯ve also refilled their water buckets.

    Aunt Mei drew her lips into a line, she turned her entire body to face Bai Yue. The little girl hunched her shoulders in response, she knew what was coming well. ¡°I already re-filled our well with ten buckets from the town well.¡±

    ¡°Yu¡¯er, that¡¯s not the problem!¡± Aunt Mei said gruffly. ¡°Demons spawn lass, there¡¯s a drought! There¡¯s a weekly water quota, you know this!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Listen carefully, the water from the river is meant for the chickens, the water from the well is meant for drinking, alright?¡± She said, trying to calm herself.

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡±

    Aunt Mei sighed and shook her head. She returned to washing the potatoes in hand and washed three potatoes. Bai Yue turned and began to walk away. ¡°Be back for lunch, understood?¡±

    ¡°YES AUNTIE!¡± She celebrated, running over to her.

    Bai Yue hugged her aunt, but she didn¡¯t hug her back. She had grown accustomed to that, but she knew her aunt card for her deeply. ¡°Watch you don¡¯t get wet!¡± Aunt Mei complained.

    ¡°Yes Auntie,¡± She repeated.

    ¡°Mind your manners. Elder Chen doesn¡¯t have to teach you anything. It¡¯s a privilege, you understand?¡±

    ¡°I do and understand!¡±

    Bai Yue said releasing her aunt, then bowing slightly before hurrying to the door.

    As she stepped outside, the village greeted her with the bustling noise of mid-morning. Women gathered around the communal well, gossiping in between their chores, while children played nearby, their laughter a bright contrast to the low bleating of goats in the distance.

    The smell of freshly cooked rice mingled with the sharper scent of pickled vegetables, a familiar fragrance that always marked the start of the day.

    Bai Yue¡¯s fingers moved instinctively toward the pendant hidden beneath her cotton shirt, brushing against the smooth jade surface. The coolness of the stone soothed her nerves, a comfort she had come to rely on whenever the world around her felt too overwhelming. It was her secret, something she had discovered in the forest and kept close to her heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s Yu¡¯er... such a burden on her aunt and uncle...¡±

    ¡°Poor thing...¡±

    ¡°I heard her parents died and her older sister ran away bec¡ª¡°

    ¡°Shh! Not so loud!¡±

    Bai Yue quickened her pace, trying to drown out the whispers with the steady rhythm of her footsteps. The gossip wasn¡¯t new to her, but hearing it aloud always stung.

    Her parents had died of yellow fever, not some fabricated debt as some villagers claimed. As for her sister¡­ she didn¡¯t know where she was. The rumours about her were harder to ignore.

    As she made her way to the edge of the village, the earth road gave way to overgrown grass and shrubs, nature slowly reclaiming its land. Here though, civilisation met the wild, the civilisation being Elder Chen¡¯s shop.

    The weathered wooden building leaned slightly to one side. The structure as old as the man who occupied it. Its thatched roof, grey with age, sported patches of moss that added to the building¡¯s otherworldly charm.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    The smell of herbs hit Bai Yue before she even reached the door¡ªpungent, earthy, and strong enough to tickle her nose. Bundles of dried plants hung from the eaves, swaying gently in the morning breeze.

    Their shadows danced along the ground, moving in patterns that reminded her of the strange symbols her uncle sometimes traced in the dirt during the planting season.

    She raised her hand to knock, but the door creaked open on its own. Elder Chen stood in the doorway, his eyes sharp despite his stooped posture. His frame was thin but powerful, like an ancient tree still holding strong against the elements. Deep lines etched across his face spoke of the countless years he had lived, each wrinkle a testament to the wisdom he carried. ¡°So¡­you¡¯ve come,¡± he said, his voice low and raspy like the rustle of dry leaves. He stepped aside, allowing her entry.

    ¡±Good, there¡¯s work to be done.¡±

    Bai Yue stepped inside, the familiar scents of dried herbs and medicinal roots filling her senses. The air inside the shop was thick with the mingling aromas of countless remedies. The small space was cluttered with shelves lined with jars and vials of various sizes, each containing powders, roots, and liquids that Bai Yue couldn¡¯t even begin to identify. Some jars held preserved creatures, their distorted shapes floating eerily in colourful liquids. Others contained twisted roots and dried plants, their purpose known only to the old herbalist.

    Elder Chen led her to a low table, its surface covered with an array of herbs spread out in disarray. The wood was stained from years of use, and the faint scent of dried leaves lingered in the air around it. He gestured toward the table with a slow wave of his hand. ¡®Sort these. Like with like.¡±

    Bai Yue knelt beside the table, her heart racing as she took in the assortment of plants before her. Her fingers moved hesitantly over the dried stems and leaves, her mind already trying to recall everything Elder Chen had taught her in their brief lessons. Sorting herbs was a delicate task¡ªone wrong grouping, and a remedy could become a poison.

    ¡°This is chrysanthemum,¡± She murmured, carefully setting aside the pale-yellow flowers. The petals were delicate, almost transparent in the dim light filtering through the shop¡¯s windows. She continued her task, separating ginger from mint, mint from elderberry, her movements careful and deliberate.

    ¡°Good,¡± Elder Chen nodded, watching as she sorted through the herbs. ¡°Remember Yu¡¯er, the nose knows what the eyes cannot see.¡± He said, walking toward her his sandals scraping against the floor.

    ¡°Close your eyes, child. Tell me what you smell.¡±

    Bai Yue closed her eyes obediently and inhaled deeply. Various aromas swirled around her, each vying for attention. ¡°I...¡± she said hesitating,

    ¡°Be confident in your discovery, tell me what you smell.¡±

    ¡°I smell the chrysanthemum, but also something... spicy?¡± She added, wrinkling her nose as she concentrated harder. ¡°Something like¡­like the pepper oil Auntie uses, but different.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Elder Chen noted, his voice sounding as if he approved. ¡°That would be the dried ginger. Good. Now, what else?¡±

    An hour passed with Elder Chen guiding Bai Yue through different sensory exercises, teaching her to identify herbs not just by sight, but by smell and touch as well. She grew in confidence, allowing her fingers to remember the sensation of the varying textures. She separated and grouped the varying plants with increasing accuracy.

    As the sun climbed higher in the sky, Elder Chen set her to a new task. ¡°Write labels,¡± He instructed, placing strips of paper and a brush before her. ¡°Every medicine must be marked clearly. Mistakes can be costly.¡±

    Bai Yue¡¯s heart sank as she picked up the brush. It felt awkward and heavy in her small hand. She dipped it in the ink, her movements careful but uncertain. The first character she attempted ¨C for ''chrysanthemum'' ¨C came out wobbling and barely legible.

    She felt her cheeks grow hot with embarrassment, but Elder Chen made no comment. Instead, he knelt beside her, his joints creaking like old wood. ¡°Watch,¡± he said, his voice gentler than before. He placed his weathered hand over hers, guiding the brush. ¡°Like this. See? The character flows, like water over stones.¡±

    Together, they wrote several labels, Elder Chen''s steady hand helping to guide her strokes. Though the characters were far from perfect, they were at least readable. As they worked, Bai Yue found herself relaxing, the rhythmic motion of the brush becoming almost meditative.

    ¡°Elder Chen?¡± Bai Yue asked, after she wrote the character for herb, ¡°Do you have any medicine that can help plants grow better?¡±

    The old herbalist¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Depends on the plant. And what ails it.¡±

    ¡°The wheat in the north field...¡± Bai Yue¡¯s voice trailed off, uncertain how to express her family''s worries.

    Elder Chen was quiet for a long moment, grinding something in his mortar that filled the air with a sharp, medicinal scent. ¡°Wheat is stubborn,¡± he finally said. ¡°Like people. Sometimes it needs more than just medicine.¡± He looked at her thoughtfully. ¡°But perhaps... yes, there might be something.¡±

    He shuffled to a high shelf, reaching for a small clay pot. From it, he removed a handful of what looked like ordinary dirt, but it sparkled slightly in the sunlight streaming through the windows. This he wrapped carefully in paper, then placed in a small cloth bag.

    ¡°For your uncle,¡± he said, pressing the bag into her hands. ¡°Tell him to sprinkle it around the base of the wheat plants, just before dawn. Not too much. A little goes a long way.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Chen.¡± Bai Yue said clutching the bag carefully.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today. Come back tomorrow. There¡¯s more to learn.¡±

    As Bai Yue made her way home, the sun was high in the sky, signalling midday. The bag of special soil felt warm in her hands, and she could feel the jade pendant pulsing slightly against her chest, as if responding to whatever magic might be contained in Elder Chen''s gift.

    As she approached her home, she noticed something unusual. A finely-made palanquin stood outside, its lacquered surface gleaming in the sunlight. It was the kind of vehicle she¡¯d only seen when officials from the city visited, but this one was smaller, more elegant.

    Bai Yue crept up to the house as her curiosity stirred. She looked through a gap within the paper window. She heard her aunt and uncle speaking formally whilst a third, unfamiliar one spoke calmly.

    ¡°...Realise what you¡¯re asking us," her uncle was saying, his voice strained.

    ¡°I¡¯m offering a fair price," the unknown woman replied, her tone casual yet somehow sharp. ¡°More than fair, considering.¡±

    ¡°Its not about price my lady¡­its about,¡± Her aunt said hesitating.

    ¡°Pride?¡± The woman scoffed, ¡°pride doesn¡¯t feed your family!¡±

    ¡°We¡ª¡° Her uncle tried to say.

    ¡°Struggle to make ends meet, and now with the drought... forgive me, but I¡¯ve seen your wheat fields. They don¡¯t look promising.¡±

    Bai Yue pressed closer to the door, her heart pounding. What are they talking about? What no¡­who is this woman?

    ¡°We just have to make harvest¡ª¡°

    ¡°Mr. Tang,¡± The woman said cutting in calmly. ¡°I will remind you. You came to me. Time is a luxury you can¡¯t afford. Officials will be here soon. What will you do then? How will you pay your taxes with failed crops?¡±

    A heavy silence fell. Bai Yue could almost feel the weight of her aunt and uncle''s worry through the door. The door swung open, causing Bai Yue to stumble backward. A woman emerged, tall, elegant, dressed in a green and white hanfu. The way the material shimmered told Bai Yue all she needed to know, this woman was rich, wearing such expensive clothes.

    Bai Yue stared up at her face, she was beautiful but somehow ageless, neither young nor old. When she saw Bai Yue, her expression shifted into a charming smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes.

    ¡°Why, hello there,¡± the woman said, her voice honey-sweet. ¡°How lovely you are¡±

    Bai Yue clutched Elder Chen¡¯s package closer to her chest, unable to speak. The jade pendant felt ice-cold against her skin.

    The woman¡¯s eyes seemed to linger on Bai Yue¡¯s chest for a moment, her smile widening fractionally. Then she turned back to Bai Yue''s aunt and uncle, who had appeared in the doorway looking tired and drawn.

    ¡°Think about what I said,¡± she told them. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ll make it easier for you. Triple the original offer. That should more than cover any... sentimental value.¡±

    She didn¡¯t wait for her aunt and uncle¡¯s answer. She climbed into her palanquin leaned turned to them and smiled as she turned to Bai Yue. The smile that emanated from her sent a shiver down her spine. ¡°I¡¯ll return in a few days for your answer.¡±

 Chapter 111: ...Worm

    Wei Long froze, startled by the man¡¯s words. He turned around, feeling his heart thump in his chest. The shadowy figure stalked up to him, blocking the very alley he just left. He wanted to feel, but his legs trembled, betraying his urge to survive.

    The came into view, but his face was still enshrouded in darkness, despite the light. The man wore a dark blue hanfu that seemed to absorb the remaining sunlight. Its white and gold lining of his hanfu gleamed, outlining his height perfectly.

    A held a sword in his left hand, the polished hilt reflecting the sun¡¯s rays. He took a step forward and Wei Long finally saw his face.

    The man had a diamond shaped face, with a strong jawline that made him more handsome than Wei Long wanted to admit. His eyes were brown, but warm, despite the scowl that was painted on his face. His hair was held in a tight bun, giving him an regal aur about him, which made Wei Long feel unkempt and dirty.

    Despite his cold aura, Wei Long found something the swordsman to be approachable. There was a gentleness to him, that made him even more scared. ¡°You have something that doesn¡¯t belong to you, little thief,¡± The man said, his voice as smooth as silk.

    Wei Long shifted his hand unconsciously to the stolen pouch, but caught himself, placing his right hand to his side. ¡°You have the wrong person Sir, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Wei Long muttered, though his fingers curled protectively around the purse hidden in his ragged clothes.

    His words felt hollow, even he could hear the fear in his voice. The stranger¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile. ¡°Little Thief, just give me the pouch and I will let you go.¡±

    ¡°Sir,¡± Wei Long said stepping back, showing his ignorance regarding the pouch. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡ª¡°

    ¡°Lad, if you deny the pouch¡¯s existence one more time. You leave me no choice.¡± The man said, shaking his sword in its sheath.

    ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken m¡ª¡°

    The man stepped forward, ignoring Wei Long¡¯s pleas. He darted toward him, left before spinning right, aiming to slip past the swordsman.

    A whisper of movement whisked to Wei Long¡¯s left. A gentle tug at his clothes, emptiness blossomed within his hidden pocket within his rags. Wei Long skidded to a stop, patting his garments in disbelief.

    He turned around, but the swordsman was still standing in the same spot, but now he was tossing the stolen pouch in the air, taunting him.

    WHAT?! Wei Long gasped in disbelief. He¡¯d survived the streets of South Sichuan by seizing opportunities. He wasn¡¯t about to let this swordsman stop home having a steam bun! Damn it, I have to get the pouch back! He grumbled, feeling as thought he was outsmarted.

    ¡°You were saying?¡± The man said coldly.

    The taels jingled like a soft bell, smacking down into his palm, churning Wei Long¡¯s stomach. It unnerved him how he spoke to him. He was no city guard, he was someone much more. What have I gotten myself into!?

    But he wasn¡¯t one to give up.

    Wei Long charged forward, using his speed to the fullest. He felt the fire-sensation he usually did when he put his all into it, the swordsman eyes gapped in surprised as Wei Long appeared in front him.

    As confidence filled Wei Long, his eyes shifted to the pouch. It was falling into the swordsman right hand. He reached out his hand, ready to snatch it again. Mine.

    ¡°An admirable attempt,¡± The swordsman said calmly, his voice carrying a gentle tone. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid your day of playing the benevolent thief has come to an end.¡±

    The swordsman disappeared from in front of Wei Long, then grabbed his hand, he twisted slightly, forcing Wei Long to the ground, the knocked his sheath with nudge at a particular angle, stopping Wei Long from moving. ¡°You have a lot of spirit lad, I¡¯ll say that.¡±

    Wei Long crashed into the ground, face first, he tried to push himself up, but something at an obtuse angle kept him from having the strength to break free. What. Is. Happening!

    ¡°Now then,¡± The swordsman said, maintaining his hold but adjusting his stance to look down at Wei Long. ¡°Lets get this over with. I¡¯d prefer not to drag you through the streets¡­so get up.¡±

    Wei Long spat out a mouthful of dirt, his pride stinging more than his body. ¡°Make me!¡±

    A loud slap echoed through the alley, then a jolt of pain throbbed at the back of Wei Long¡¯s head. He shrieked from the slap and turned back, eyeing the swordsman, dead in the eye. ¡°Show some respect to your elders¡¯ boy.¡±

    Defiance rose within Wei Long, he tried to pry himself free, but that was to no avail. The swordsman grip, was like that of a chain, unmoving and unrelenting.

    It took Wei Long four minutes before he finally relented in his struggle. Once the swordsman was satisfied, he loosened his grip slightly then hauled Wei Long up to his feet.

    He releasing his hold entirely and stepped back. Wei Long scrambled to his feet, instantly dropping into a crouch, ready to run. But the swordsman made no move to grab him again.

    Wei Long made one step and flopped to the ground, A loud growl followed and shame washed over him as his knees buckled from weakness. Wei Long¡¯s stomach chose that moment to betray him with a loud growl.

    He didn¡¯t move, but felt the silence as of his shame. After a few seconds he rolled over, trying to feel the sun on his face, only for the swordsman hovering.

    The way the light from the sun outlined his body, made him seem as some deity, but Wei Long knew better, that was hunger.

    ¡°When did you last eat?¡± The swordsman asked.

    ¡°An hour ago,¡± He lied.

    The swordsman chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°What¡¯s your name little thief?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t have one.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­you¡¯re a liar as well. Humph¡­¡±

    ¡°I do¡ª¡°

    ¡°Don¡¯t be coy with me lad,¡± The swordsman said, cutting Wei Long off, ¡°Your father or mother gave you a name, what is your name?¡±

    ¡°Why do you care?¡± Wei Long snarled, feeling the back of his stomach scream.

    The swordsman sighed, shaking his head at the his stubbornness. It was as if, he wei long better than he knew himself, and Wei Long despised that. ¡°I don¡¯t lad, but if someone is hungry, shouldn¡¯t they be fed, regardless?¡±

    ¡°Tell that to the stinking vendors! They do¡ª¡°

    A loud smack echoed again, the throbbing sensation Wei Long felt on his cheek felt as if it were on fire. He tried to rub away the pain, but it only grew as he stared at the cold, dead eyes of the swords. ¡°Those vendors, worked for their goods, its up to them to give away for free or sell. That¡¯s not your decision, do you understand me!?¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Wei Long could feel his eyes glass, but he was never one to cry, even after his father whipped him. This man, this stranger, was just another person passing by. I won¡¯t let you have them, Wei Long thought, you won¡¯t have my tears!

    ¡°I will not repeat myself¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­I understand,¡± Wei Long said, realising the man wasn¡¯t going to relent¡±

    ¡°Good¡­now come, there''¡¯ a steam bun vendor around the corner. I¡¯ll buy one for you, if you tell me your name.¡±

    ¡°I''m not hungry,¡± Wei Long lied, even as the thought of a hot steam bun made his mouth water. In truth, he hadn¡¯t eaten since yesterday and that was why he made the move on the fat man.

    The two of them stood in silence for a moment, each measuring the other. Finally, Hong Quan shrugged and started walking. ¡°Well, I''m hungry. You can follow me or run. Though I think we both know how that would end.¡±

    Reluctantly, Wei Long fell into step beside him, keeping a careful distance. They made their way back onto the crowded street and found the steam bun cart. The sweet aroma hit him like a physical force. His stomach growled again, louder this time.

    Hong Quan stopped at the cart, ordering two buns, then looked down at Wei Long. ¡°Last chance. Tell me your name for a meal.¡±

    Wei Long¡¯s resolve crumbled like the walls of his old home. He was stubborn and with good reason, since his father died, people treated him as if he were a bother.

    Yes, he knew he was an orphan, but he wasn¡¯t one by choice. He¡¯s a person, hell, he¡¯s Huaxian too, why couldn¡¯t they see that he was suffering, just as anyone? No¡­I had way worst than anyone here!

    The vendor placed the buns in the swordsman had, he took a bite and the spiced chicken that was inside the bun fluttered towards his nose like a butterfly. He could taste the flour and meat on the wind, and that, made his mouth water, for the tenth time, today. ¡°My name is Wei Long,¡± he finally mumbled.

    ¡°Wei Long? Hong Quan repeated, handing him a steam bun. ¡°A good name. Strong My name is Hong Quan,¡± he said, as if they were meeting at a tea house rather than in a grimy alley with one of them pinned to the ground.

    They walked in silence for a while, Wei Long devouring the bun in three bites. Hong Quan didn¡¯t press him with questions, which somehow made Wei Long even more uneasy. He knew where they were headed - the grand estates of East Sichuan, where the magistrates held court.

    They passed through a crowded marketplace, Wei Long saw a boy about his age begging, sadly, he had one hand. I don¡¯t want to lose my hand, He mused sourly, I DON¡¯T WANT TO LOSE MY HAND!

    The boy caught his eye, and there was something in his gaze that made Wei Long quickly look away, his half-digested steam bun sitting like a stone in his stomach.

    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Wei Long finally asked.

    ¡°To the residence of the man the owns that pouch you stole.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not taking me to the magistrate office?¡±

    ¡°I see no reason to, but that depends on you lad, do you want to go to the magistrate¡¯s office first?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Good, follow me¡­¡±

    As they approached the siheyuan, the guards straightened their postures. ¡°Master Quan!¡± they called out in unison, bowing deeply. Wei Long noticed how theirs flickered between Hong Quan¡¯s sword and his face, showing respect and wariness.

    ¡°Good afternoon,¡± Hong Quan replied smoothly. ¡°I have business with your master. And this boy is with me.¡± He placed a gentle but firm hand on Wei Long¡¯s shoulder.

    The guards exchanged glances before one spoke up. ¡°Of course, Master Quan. Please, follow me.¡±

    One of the guards were led through courtyards, Wei Longs gapped seeing the trimmed gardens and artificial lakes which seemed to mock the drought-stricken city beyond the siheyuan walls.

    Wei Long tried not to gawk at the scenery, but his eyes betrayed him, as they kept wandering to the jade statues and gold-leafed decorations that adorned every corner.

    The guards led them to a waiting room where servants quickly brought tea and an array of delicacies. Hong Quan gestured to the food. ¡°Eat,¡± he said simply. When Wei Long hesitated, he added, ¡°You¡¯ll need your strength.¡±

    As Wei Long cautiously picked at the unfamiliar dishes, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the man who owned this mansion. Whoever he was, he was clearly one of the richest men in Sichuan.

    After finishing his third treat, servants burst through the door, picking up trays and cups, confusing Wei Long.

    He turned to Hong Quan and the swordsman was standing. He gestured for Wei Long to stand and he did so without asking a question.

    A hush fell over the waiting room as footsteps thudded from the outside. The doors swung open, and a man entered, startling Wei Long. He¡¯d never seen a person of that side, move with such speed and grace that commanded such attention.

    The silk robes he wore, were blue and not black as he first expected. A subtle swish flowed through the room as his robes rustled behind him. The man took a seat at the end of the room, and the attendants rested treats and tea in front of him the moment he sat.

    ¡°Master Hong Quan,¡± the man said, his voice surprisingly melodious for his size. ¡°What brings you to my abode?¡±

    Hong Quan bowed slightly and smiled, ¡°Magistrate Dai Song. Thank you for seeing us on such short notice.¡±

    Magistrate Dai Song? Wei Long asked, his blood turning to ice. He knew that name. No. Everyone in South Sichuan knew that name. Magistrate Dai Song, but the streets graced him with a different name, Fat Gut.

    Magistrate Dai Song¡­Fat Gut, his cruelty is known throughout Sichuan! He¡¯s all thieves to be maimed, adult or child even if its a loaf of bread. Wei Long didn¡¯t know, he had stolen from him.

    The Magistrate¡¯s eyes flickered briefly to Wei Long before dismissing him entirely, focusing instead on Hong Quan. ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Hong Quan tucked his hand into his inner sleeve pocket and revealed the pouch Wei Long had stolen. ¡°I believe this belongs to you, Magistrate.¡±

    Dai Song¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly. ¡°Humph¡­I just had one of my servants whipped for stealing from me. I guess my anger was displaced.¡±

    Silenced echoed through the room, as he turned to Wei Long, he instantly felt small, as if he was looking up at a mountain, as he tried to hide his fear. ¡°I assume, this welp is the thief?¡±

    ¡°You assume correctly¡±

    Dai Song kept his eyes assigned to Wei Long, his gaze not revealing his thought, but his avarice. The way his eyes pulsed at Wei Long, he could feel his right hand being removed. ¡°Is this child the famed Lighthand?¡± His tone carried equal parts amusement and disdain.

    Lighthand? Wei Long asked himself, confused.

    ¡°It is,¡±

    What? What is going on!? Wei Long asked again, confusion riddling through his body. Wei Long sat there stupefied, but only for a second. He let his curiosity overcame his fear. ¡°What is Lighthand?¡±

    Hong Quan''s lips curved into a knowing smile. ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°What?¡­no I am no Lighthand!¡± Wei Long protested, his voice rising with indignation.

    ¡°You are,¡± Hong Quan said softly, his tone leaving no room for argument. ¡°Three days ago, you relieved a silk merchant of his coin purse while he was berating his workers for dropping a bolt of fabric. Two days ago, it was a wine vendor who had been watering down his product and overcharging the poor. Yesterday, it was the owner of the Golden Lotus restaurant who kicks street children away from his door.¡±

    ¡°You''ve been watching me?¡± Wei Long asked, feeling blood drain from his face.

    ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve watched you case your targets, seen how you choose them. Always the wealthy who abuse their position, never the honest merchants or kind-hearted vendors. You''ve built quite a reputation, though you didn''t know it. The common folk speak of Lighthand as a spirit of justice, a ghost who punishes the cruel and greedy.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m just...¡± Wei Long''s voice trailed off as the implications sank in.

    ¡°¡­a little thief, I know lad.¡±

    Wei Long thought back to all his carefully planned thefts, the hours he spent watching potential targets, learning their habits and their true natures. He had thought himself clever and unseen, yet all along, this master swordsman had been observing his every move.

    ¡°The merchants call you Lighthand because they never feel the theft, never notice until it''s too late.¡± Hong Quan said firmly.

    Wei Long remained silent, he wanted to run, to hide, to wake up from this nightmare. But his legs wouldn''t move. Something invisible smothered him, stopped him from moving. It didn¡¯t come from Fat Gut, but Hong Quan, an invisible, dark aura that filled him with fear.

    ¡°Your silence speaks volumes,¡± Hong Quan said.

    ¡°It does,¡± Dai Song said calmly, turning to his attendants. ¡°Fetch twenty silver taels for Master Hong Quan. The bounty for capturing Lighthand, as promised.¡± His lips curved in a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. ¡°Although I must admit, I expected someone... more impressive.¡±

    ¡°The boy has talent, Hong Quan said calmly. "But not in thievery.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t have a hand when I¡¯m through with him.¡± Dai Song said scornfully, his tone dismissive.

    ¡°Once payment is made, what becomes of the thief is no longer my affair.¡±

    ¡°Please... I didn''t know it was your purse, Magistrate. I''ll never steal again, I swear it!¡± Wei Long begged.

    Dai Song¡¯s expression hardened, but before he could speak, Hong Quan stepped forward, his hand coming to rest casually on his sword hilt. ¡°If I may, Magistrate, I have a proposition.¡±

    The room grew very still. Everyone present was acutely aware of Hong Quan''s reputation with a blade.

    ¡°Oh¡­and what might that be? Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Let me take the boy. His debt to you will be paid in full, and you¡¯ll have one less street rat to worry about.¡±

    Dai Song sat back in his chair, grabbing the arms and studied Hong Quan for a long moment.. ¡°Why are you so invested in this... worm?¡± he asked curiously.

    Hong Quan turned to the magistrate, his eyes as cold as steel. Then, a gentle smile flashed across his face, transforming his entire demeanour. ¡°I plan to make him the best swordsman the Heavy Sword Sect has ever seen.¡±

 Chapter 112: Peril in the Night

    Prince Jin sat there frozen in his room, the letter his father left for him¡­crumpled in hand. This can¡¯t be so, He thought painfully, trying to hold back tears. My father is dead¡­my brothers are dead¡­mother.

    A tear bead bubbled in his eye, then slowly caressed his cheek as it slid of his face. He inhaled deeply trying to calm his racing heart, but Shi Xiu¡¯s words were unfathomably for him to keep his cool.

    A few minutes passed and he eventually calmed himself down. He ran a hand through his hair, feeling the weight of the royal responsibility settle upon his shoulders, but he was only seven years old¡­what power could he really hold at that age?

    ¡°Shi Xiu, are they truly dead?¡± he whispered, ¡°My brothers¡­ my stepmothers¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to repeat myself your Highness,¡± Shi Xiu replied, calmly. ¡°But yes, you are the last living member of the imperial family.¡±

    Prince Jin balled his hands in frustration. The warmth of Prince Jin¡¯s tears, pricked his eyes, but he forced them back. He couldn''t show weakness, not now

    ¡°Your highness,¡± Shi Xiu said, realising the melancholy that exhumed from the young prince. ¡°We have to leave the capital. The men that did this will ensure word of the coupe doesn¡¯t reach the emperor¡¯s vassals, they will cover up their deaths.¡±

    ¡°What are our options?¡± he asked, his voice firm, trying to reclaim some form of semblance.

    Shi Xiu straightened his posture, trying to alleviate some stress from the prince¡¯s anxiety. ¡°We have two choices, your highness.¡±

    ¡°And those options are?¡±

    ¡°Flee the city and seek refuge in a nearby stronghold¡­¡±

    ¡°And the second option?¡±

    ¡°We stay, lay low, gather intelligence on the situation.¡±

    ¡°Shi Xiu,¡± Prince Jin said annoyed, ¡°I understand that you¡¯re catering to my whims. I know I am seven, but you know and I know, that second option serves no purpose. So, I will ignore it¡­what are our options for refuge.¡±

    Shi Xiu¡¯s lit up, surprised by the prince¡¯s boldness. He knew that the prince was right, he just wanted to please him. ¡°My apolog¡ª¡°

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your apologies. I want to survive this. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes my prince.¡±

    ¡°Good now what are our options¡­¡±

    ¡°We only have one option, Faizou¡±

    ¡°My father has mentioned that barbarians are trying to invade. Give me a better option.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s none your highness, The Emperor left instructions if he is assassinated, all living members must make their way to Faizou where Prince Liang will provide protection.¡±

    Prince Jin stared out the window, the silence between them growing heavy with the weight of his newfound reality.

    As his heart pounded within chest, his mind began to sharpen, focusing on the immediate danger. He knew he had little time to grieve, and every second spent here put them both at risk. ¡°What preparations do we need for the journey?¡± Prince Jin asked.

    Shi Xiu shifted his gaze toward the door, checking for any sign of eavesdroppers. ¡°We must leave by dawn, at the latest. I¡¯ve already secured supplies¡ªdisguises, horses, and provisions. We will travel light, your highness, to avoid drawing attention. Our route will be through the forest paths, skirting the main roads.¡±

    ¡°Will anyone be accompanying us?¡±

    ¡°No one can know, your highness. The more people involved, the more dangerous it becomes. It¡¯s just you and me.¡±

    ¡°Faizou¡­¡± Prince Jin repeated quietly, recalling the distant province. He had never been there before. ¡°How far can we get before dawn?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Far enough if we leave now,¡± Shi Xiu replied. ¡°But the roads will be watched. I suspect that by tomorrow, they''ll have guards at the city gates. We must take the hidden paths known only to the imperial scouts. They¡¯re treacherous, but they¡¯ll lead us out unnoticed.¡±

    ¡°And what then?¡± Prince Jin asked. His voice hardened with resolve. ¡°We reach Faizou¡­ and then what?¡±

    Shi Xiu took a slow breath, choosing his words carefully. ¡°Once we reach Faizou, we will need to assess the political climate. Prince Liang will offer you protection, but he is a cautious man. He may not be willing to act against the new regime until he¡¯s certain of his position. We will have to gauge his loyalty and his willingness to shelter you openly.¡±

    Prince Jin fell silent for a moment, the weight of his choices becoming clearer with each passing second. ¡°If Prince Liang doesn¡¯t support me, what then?¡±

    We¡¯ll find allies elsewhere. But you must understand, your highness, this is only the beginning. To reclaim what is rightfully yours¡­ it will take time.¡±

    The young prince clenched his fists, the cold, biting reality of his situation sinking in. His father¡¯s empire was in ruin, his family wiped out by betrayal, and his own survival now depended on secrecy and cunning. He wasn¡¯t just fleeing for his life¡ªhe was fleeing to survive long enough to fight back.

    ¡°We leave now,¡± Prince Jin said firmly.

    Shi Xiu bowed his head. ¡°As you wish, your highness.¡±

    Shi Xiu gathered their things, stuffing provisions and a change of clothes into a simple cloth sack. He handed the prince a hooded robe, far from anything the young boy was used to wearing. Prince Jin slipped it on without complaint, understanding the need for disguise.

    They moved swiftly through the corridors of the estate, keeping to the shadows. Every creak of the wooden floor beneath their feet felt deafening in the quiet of the night. Shi Xiu led them through a back entrance, slipping past the guards who were still loyal but unaware of the coup that had taken place.

    As they stepped out into the night air, a chill breeze met them. The city beyond the estate was quiet, but tension hung thick in the air, as if the people of the capital could feel the disturbance in the balance of power. The streets were lit by the occasional flicker of lanterns, and distant voices echoed through the winding alleys.

    Shi Xiu led Prince Jin toward the stables, where two horses stood ready. The prince hesitated for a moment, gazing back at the palace¡ªhis home. The place where he had spent his childhood, where his family had lived, was now a place of death and betrayal. But there was no time for sentimentality. He forced himself to turn away, mounting the horse with Shi Xiu¡¯s help.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Hold on tight, your highness,¡± Shi Xiu whispered as he mounted his own horse. ¡°We must move swiftly and quietly.¡±

    They urged the horses forward, galloping through the back streets, avoiding the main avenues where imperial patrols would be stationed.

    Shi Xiu led the prince through back alleys, avoiding the main thoroughfares patrolled by guards.

    They finally made their ways to the secret passageways beneath the imperial city. The plan, infiltrate the pathways then make their way out of the city, without worry.

    Shi Xiu led Prince Jin toward the nearest entry point. It was a discreet stone door, concealed by a wall of vines and shrubbery near the palace gardens.

    Shi Xiu pressed his hand against the hidden mechanism that should have opened the passage, but to his dismay, the door didn¡¯t budge. His heart sank as he realized something was terribly wrong. It had been sealed.

    Undeterred by this revelation, Shi Xiu altered their course, guiding the prince through narrow corridors and additional alleys. They reached a second passageway, this one hidden beneath a large statue on the outskirts of the city, leading directly out of the city walls.

    Shi Xiu rounded a corner and froze. Damn it, He hissed internally. He raised his hand stopping the prince from following. The statue toppled over, the entryway was completely caved in.

    The collapse was recent, as debris was still smouldering around the area. Likely the result of the coup that had left the imperial family slaughtered. Shi Xiu clenched his fists in frustration. ¡°There¡¯s no way through here either,¡± Shi Xiu muttered, casting a glance at the prince, whose face remained impassive despite the mounting pressure.

    The boy had endured more in a single night than most would in a lifetime, but his composure remained steadfast.

    Time was running out.

    Each failed attempt, the risk of being discovered grew. Every path he had considered¡ªa system of old tunnels that had once served the imperial family in times of danger¡ªhad been blocked, either intentionally sealed or destroyed in the chaos that engulfed the city.

    The realization dawned on him that whoever orchestrated the coup had been thorough, leaving no path unguarded, even the path he used to enter the palace was gone now.

    Leaving his only option, brave through one of the city gates.

    ¡°My prince, we can¡¯t use the secret pathways anymore,¡± Shi Xiu said quietly, his voice laced with frustration but tempered with resolve. ¡°We have no choice but to go through the gates.¡±

    Prince Jin nodded, his young face grim but determined. The weight of his family¡¯s destruction and the burden of survival pressed heavily on him, but he trusted Shi Xiu to get him through this.

    They doubled back, making their way toward the city¡¯s outer gates. The city walls loomed ahead, casting long shadows across their path.

    Shi Xiu led them toward a small, hidden gate used by traders to avoid the tariffs at the larger entrances. Shi Xiu halted noticing six guards holding firm at the gate.

    He signalled to Prince Jin, telling him to remain hidden. Shi Xiu stepped forward, his eyes scanning each man¡¯s face. He saw no one he knew, but he knew what language men understand best.

    Gold.

    ¡°Gentlemen,¡± Shi Xiu called out, his voice steady but laced with urgency. ¡°I seek passage through the city gates. I must leave before dawn.¡±

    The guards exchanged glances, but the captain, a man with a black-bearded turned staring him down. ¡°The city is on lock down,¡± he said gruffly. ¡°No one passes, not until the culprits that burned the Dragon Palace are found.¡±

    Shi Xiu dipped his hand into his cloak, retrieving a heavy pouch that jingled with the weight of its contents. ¡°I¡¯m sure we can make an exception tonight,¡± he said smoothly, tossing the bag to the captain. ¡°Twenty gold taels. This should be enough¡­for your troubles.¡±

    The captain caught the pouch, and a gleam of greed sparked in his eyes. He hefted the weight, feeling the coins within. For a moment, it seemed the transaction was complete. But as he held the pouch in his hands, his face hardened. He glanced at the other guards, their expressions equally suspicious.

    ¡°No exceptions,¡± the captain said, his fingers tightening around the leather pouch but not moving toward the gate lever. ¡°Return home, citizen.¡±

    Shi Xiu''s eyes narrowed. He could feel the shift in the air. The men weren¡¯t going to let him pass, not even with the gold. He had miscalculated their fear of the fire and the imperial orders. His voice dropped to a whisper, cold and sharp. ¡°This is your final chance.¡±

    The captain¡¯s lips twisted into a smirk. ¡°We don¡¯t take threats lightly. Go home.¡±

    ¡°As you command,¡±

    Shi Xiu ignited his Core Dantian and swirled the Qi within it. He surged his Qi through the meridians that led to his legs and performed an Instantaneous Step.

    He appeared in front of the closest guards, and release a palm full of Qi, bring his hand down like lightning. The Qi shattered the halberd held by the nearest guard.

    A loud groan of splintered wood echoed in the still night, and the guard stumbled backward, stunned¡­his eyes full of fright.

    Shi Xiu buried his hand into the man¡¯s chest, ripping his heart free, then danced to his right, his feet barely touching the ground as he moved like blur attacking the second guardsman.

    The second guardsman skipped back, raising his halberd in a defensive stance. Shi Xiu appeared to his left, rocking his hand bring it down across his chest. The guard evaded the attack, then pivoted to his right, trying to catch Shi Xiu off-balance.

    Shi Xiu¡¯s counterattack missed the second guard, but he recovered instantly. The guard pivoted and Shi Xiu used another Instantaneous Step, reappearing behind him. He drove his elbow into the base of the guard¡¯s skull. A sickening crack echoed and the man crumpled to the ground.

    The remaining four guards, including the captain, had shaken off their initial shock. They fanned out, forming a semicircle around Shi Xiu. ¡°TAKE HIM DOWN YOU FOOLS!¡± The captain roared.

    Two guards charged forward from opposing sides. Shi Xiu stopped, watching them to the very last second. He dropped low, the guards¡¯ weapons whistling past his head. The guards almost struck each other, but that was Shi Xiu¡¯s aim.

    He surged upward, his hands enshrouded in Qi. He struck both guards in the chest and their chests caved in as if boulder had just struck them. They flew thirty meters back, before hitting the ground the ground., dead.

    ¡°SOUND THE ALARM¡­SOUND THE ALARM!¡± The captain screamed. A guard drifted off, running toward the guard hut where the rope that led to the bell was.  Oh no you don¡¯t, Shi Xiu thought, He surged Qi from his Core Dantian into the meridians leading to his legs.

    He didn¡¯t use an instantaneous step this time, as it would¡¯ve shrunk his meridians due to the stress.

    He swept the man¡¯s legs out from under him. He rolled midair, gripping the man¡¯s throat he surged a handful of qi into his hand, crushing his windpipe.

    ¡°SONG LIN!¡± The captain cried out. He¡¯d drawn his sword and danced toward Shi Xiu, ¡°You¡¯re a MONSTER!¡± he growled.

    ¡°If only I were,¡± he whispered thinking of all of his fellow dingshe brothers that were killed.

    The captain lunged forward with a desperate cry, his sword aimed at Shi Xiu''s heart. Shi Xiu sidestepped the thrust and grabbed the captain¡¯s sword arm, twisting and breaking the man¡¯s wrist.

    The sword dinged the moment it hit the ground and before the captain could react, Shi Xiu placed his palm on the man¡¯s chest. ¡°You should have taken the gold,¡± he said softly. Then released a massive surge of Qi directly into the captain¡¯s heart.

    The captain''s eyes widened in shock, then went blank. He fell to the ground, joining his men in death.

    Shi Xiu stood amid the carnage, his breathing steady, his Qi still swirling within him. He glanced at the gate, now unguarded. Without a backward look at the bodies strewn around him, he strode forward, pushed open the heavy doors. ¡°Come, your highness,¡± Shi Xiu said, his voice gentle but firm. ¡°We must leave before more arrive.¡±

    They passed through the gate, the cold night air washing over them as they entered the forest. Behind them, the gates closed once more with a dull thud, sealing off the city that was no longer their home.

    The charged through the road, making their way into forest. The pathway was narrow, winding, and dark, but with his Qi-Enhanced eyes, he guided his horse and the prince¡¯s horse through the overgrown branches and underbrush.

    This wasn¡¯t Shi Xiu¡¯s chosen route but it was an imperial scout trail, known only to a few, and rarely travelled by anyone who wasn¡¯t familiar with it.

    The darkness was suffocating, but Shi Xiu''s confidence never wavered. Prince Jin, though exhausted, held firm in his saddle, his mind racing as he considered what lay ahead.

    After hours of riding, they finally slowed their pace, the horses breathing heavily from the exertion. Shi Xiu brought them to a stop in a small clearing, sheltered by towering trees.

    ¡°We¡¯ll rest here for a few hours, your highness,¡± Shi Xiu said. ¡°We¡¯ve made good progress, but we¡¯ll need to move again before dawn.¡±

    Prince Jin dismounted, his legs trembling from the long ride. He sat down on the damp ground, his thoughts swirling. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll follow us?¡± he asked quietly.

    Shi Xiu shook his head. ¡°Not for a while. By the time they realize you¡¯ve escaped, we¡¯ll be long gone. But they will come, eventually. We can¡¯t afford to let our guard down.¡±

    Prince Jin nodded, knowing that Shi Xiu was right. He leaned back against a tree, closing his eyes for a moment, allowing himself a brief respite. He had no choice but to trust in Shi Xiu''s plan, even if the future felt uncertain and filled with peril.

    Tomorrow, they would continue their journey toward Faizou. But tonight, as the cold wind rustled the leaves above them, Prince Jin couldn¡¯t help but wonder how long they could stay one step ahead of those who sought his life.

 Chapter 113: Long Before they Were Even Born

    As Zhao Li sat quietly, she observed Lady Susu training the girls in the yard. The faint scent of sweat lingered in the air, mingling with the rhythmic clinks of practice swords and the shouts of exertion.

    Four days has passed since Zhao Li been watching the training sessions conducted by Lady Susu. Zhao Li longed to join them, to feel the weight of a wooden sword in her hand. But again, she hesitated, fearing that her desire might be seen as presumptuous. Instead, she remained on the platform, fiddling with her thumbs, her gaze occasionally drifting to Lady Susu, who seemed to ignore her.

    ¡°You can¡¯t lift your foot that high just yet,¡± Susu instructed, gently lowering one of the girls who kept losing her balance. ¡°You need to start lower, like this,¡± she demonstrated, ¡°and with practice, you¡¯ll raise it higher.¡±

    The girl nodded and tried again, managing to hold her balance for ten seconds this time. ¡°See the difference?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Ban,¡± the girl replied, her voice filled with determination.

    ¡°Good. Keep at it,¡± Susu encouraged, moving on to the next student.

    A creak at the gate pulled Zhao Li¡¯s attention. She turned left and her lips curled into a smile.

    Zhao Xing, her father, walked through, his presence commanding the attention of everyone. The sounds of clinking swords ceased, and the girls bowed reverently.

    ¡°Continue on,¡± Zhao Xing said firmly, ¡°Master Ban is conducting the lesson.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Zhao,¡± they chorused in unison, returning to their drills.

    Zhao Xing¡¯s stern expression softened as he turned to Zhao Li. He broke into a run, arms open wide. Startled, Zhao Li quickly slid off the platform and curtsied, glancing nervously at Lady Susu, hoping she wouldn¡¯t be scolded.

    Before she could say anything, her father scooped her up in his arms, hugging her tightly. Zhao Li squealed with delight, momentarily forgetting herself, but before she could think, Zhao Xing kicked off the ground, leaping onto the courtyard wall. ¡°Su¡¯er, I¡¯m taking Li¡¯er for a walk!¡± he called out, his smile beaming.

    ¡°Make sure she¡¯s back before lunch. The sun¡¯s getting hotter by the day,¡± Susu called after them, her tone serious but without protest.

    ¡°With pleasure!¡± Zhao Xing replied, turning toward the forest that stretched out before them. He looked at Zhao Li and kissed her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we did this. Hold on tight!¡±

    As Zhao Xing placed her on his back, he grabbed her hands and wrapped them around his neck. ¡°Remember what I told you?¡± he asked.

    Zhao Li nodded, inhaling her father¡¯s familiar scent, feeling safe for the first time in days. Her last memory of him was in the infirmary, his scent masked by the pungent herbs and medicines. She hated it. Now, here he was, vibrant and strong, just as she remembered, and it filled her with joy.

    She tightened her grip, hugging him as tightly as she could, just as he¡¯d always instructed. Zhao Xing launched himself off the courtyard wall. They soared through the air, landing gracefully on a tree branch. He kicked off again, leaping from tree to tree as they made their way down the mountain.

    Zhao Li¡¯s heart raced with excitement as they Zhao Xing fell into a rhythm. She clung to her father¡¯s robes, her senses alive, feeling the wind in her hair, rustling leaves fluttering in her ear. The sun bathed them in warm light as they hopped from branch to branch like squirrels, playful and agile.

    The forest around them blended into greens and rich browns. The sounds of birds chirping made the forest seem so alive. Zhao Li smiled, savouring every moment. Every step felt smooth and flawless, the vibration of his movements warming her more than the sunlight. Her father¡¯s movements were precise, but he lacked the grace she felt when Susu was in control.

    Despite that, resignation hit Zhao Li in the chest, it had been too long since she felt this sensation. She knew why, but the lonely she felt, still consumed her, as did her father¡¯s duties as Sect Master.

    As Zhao Xing continued, he leapt off a branch, skidding down the side of a hill. A large boulder loomed ahead, but with a powerful kick, he sailed over it, clearing the tree stump that followed.

    As they soared through the air, Zhao Li marvelled at the view of the valley below. The Purple Mist Village lay straight ahead, while the Hollow Stone Village sat to the left, its chimneys releasing gentle plumes of smoke that drifted like incense against the morning sky.

    Zhao Xing landed softly in the centre of a garden, startling a few birds that took flight. The gentle sound of water trickled from a nearby cliff, the mist catching the sunlight, creating a shimmering veil beneath the trees.

    He knelt, allowing Zhao Li to climb off his back. She used his hands for balance, grabbing onto his leg as she steadied herself. Her father patted her head, his expression soft and kind. ¡°Li¡¯er,¡± he said calmly, ¡°do you remember when we first came here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dada!¡± she replied eagerly. ¡°It was four years ago.¡±

    Her mind wandered back to those days, filled with innocence and curiosity. The forest had been her favourite place, an endless mystery waiting to be explored. And her father, her greatest companion.

    ¡°Those were simpler times,¡± he said, more to himself than to her. ¡°But remember, Li¡¯er, no matter how complicated life becomes, you can always find peace, anywhere in the world.¡±

    ¡°Dada?¡± she asked, looking up at him, puzzled.

    His eyes gleamed with a wisdom as clear as the sky above them. The wind rustled through the trees, carrying the promise of more to come. Zhao Li recognized this look. Her father was about to speak in riddles, and she braced herself for one of his mysterious lessons.

    They sat in silence, listening to the gentle flow of the river. As calming as the water felt, Zhao Li still felt uneasy. Her eyes darted to the water, and though she tried to conceal it, the fear that gripped her heart was unmistakable. She didn¡¯t want her father to know how terrified she was of the water.

    ¡°Li¡¯er,¡± he said, breaking the silence between them. ¡°I have something to tell you. Zhao Li turned to him, curious but also wary.

    ¡°I¡¯ve failed you... I haven¡¯t been the father you deserved.¡±

    Zhao Li blinked in confusion. Failed me? The words hung in the air, heavy and incomprehensible to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dada¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±

    A bitter smile flashed across his face, then Zhao Xing sighed. He looked down at her and it that moment Zhao Li saw the sadness in his eyes, she wanted to cry. Fear pulsed within her veins instantly.

    ¡°Li¡¯er... I haven¡¯t been there when you needed me the most. I didn¡¯t protect you when the villagers mistreated you. I wasn¡¯t there when Jiang Li struck you. I¡¯m sorry, Li¡¯er... I really am.¡± He said, hugging her tightly.

    Zhao Li went silent, and the fear she felt began to roil around her entire body. Her father¡¯s words didn¡¯t make sense. She hugged him back, trying her best¡­but in her mind she just didn¡¯t understand. Why would Dada ask for forgiveness?

    She¡¯d grown used to the treatment of the villagers and her stepmother. She believed if she stayed silent, it would go away. She didn¡¯t know that being silent hurt her father the most. He didn¡¯t know, she rasped to herself.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    It bothered her, but she only did as instructed by Jiang Li, the woman who treated her the vilest.

    Axumite Demoness. The Demon Emperor¡¯s spawn.

    Those were the labels she¡¯d heard in whispers, the words she tried in vain ignore. As hard as she tried to push those words down, they would still be there, at the back of her mind.

    After they hugged for a short while, they both relented. Zhao Xing¡¯s expression was stern and soft, as he eyed her. ¡°Li¡¯er... you won¡¯t be staying in the village anymore. From now on, Lady Susu will be taking care of you.¡±

    Zhao Li froze and her breath hitched. Tears began to well up in her eyes as the meaning of his words sank in.

    Zhao Xing was sending her away, to live with Lady Susu. Her mind raced, replaying memories of her bullies, the cruel villagers, and Jiang Li¡¯s torment. She felt a lump forming in her throat, suffocating her. The thought of being separated from her father, her guiding light, was unbearable.

    ¡°No, Daddy!¡± she pleaded, clutching him tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll be good, I promise! I won¡¯t complain, I won¡¯t say a word, I¡¯ll do whatever you ask. Please don¡¯t send me away!¡±

    A single tear rolled down Zhao Xing¡¯s cheek as he knelt in front of her, his arms wrapping around her again. ¡°Sweetheart,¡± he whispered, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to live like that. You shouldn¡¯t have to stay silent or accept mistreatment. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you giving me away?¡± Zhao Li cried, her voice breaking.

    ¡°I¡¯m not giving you away,¡± Zhao Xing said gently. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance at a better life.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡± she sobbed, tears spilling down her face.

    ¡°Su¡¯er will take care of you. She¡¯s stricter than Jiang Li, but she¡¯s also kinder,¡± he said, wiping her cheeks with his thumb. ¡°¡­and that woman...Jiang Li¡­she is not your mother. Stop calling her that. I know she¡¯s been making you, but you don¡¯t have to.¡±

    Zhao Li went silent, her tears flowing like a waterfall. The mere thought of being apart from her father, was unimaginable to her.

    Yes, they have spent little time together in the past two years, but whenever he saw her, he¡¯d spoiled her in ways no one else could. The love he gave her, made her feel special, and now it felt like he was taking that away.

    Zhao Xing kissed her on the forehead, resting her on his knee, trying to sooth her tears away. She buried her face in his chest, seeking comfort, but nothing he said seemed to soothe her. The tears continued, no matter how much he tried to calm her.

    He let her wallow for awhile, but eventually he whispered something into her ear, hoping it would make her feel whole, or so he hoped. ¡°Su¡¯er loves you more than you know. She has given you more than you realise. You just need to get to know her. Alright?¡±

    Susu

    The days went by quickly, but Susu found herself disheartened by the lack of interest the girls showed in their training. She hadn¡¯t expected them to take to her immediately, but their indifference stung nonetheless.

    She was no stranger to this kind of reaction. Her master had warned her that in the eyes of strangers, she would be seen as exotic, both by the women and men.

    She never cared for such labels. Her skin was darker than most, but she knew it would always cause trouble for her, especially as a Parsonian.

    Parsonian women were considered barbaric, with a wild beauty to match their fiery tempers. The only part of that reputation Susu found remotely accurate was her temper, a temper she tried her best to control.

    As for her beauty... it had earned her a reputation within the Martial Arts Alliance, but not one that brought her peace.

    A week had passed since her arrival, and Susu had noticed how the girls would glance at her and whisper among themselves when they thought she wasn¡¯t listening. They showed her the proper respect, of course¡ªBrother Xing and Brother Ying made sure of that¡ªbut it was clear their reverence was more out of obligation than admiration. The hushed whispers and sidelong glances grated on her nerves.

    Master Ban¡¯s a savage from the North, they would whisper to each other, whispers she had heard long before they were even born.

    Master Ban can fight, but she doesn¡¯t look like us.

    These whispers echoed in Susu¡¯s mind as she watched them. Their progress was minimal, but the most important thing was, they didn¡¯t have the desire to be better.

    Talent means nothing, her master always told her. He was as talented as chicken in the water, yet he was a capable fighter.

    Those words stuck with her.

    Zhao Li¡¯s life will be harder than mine, she mused bitterly. She allowed her eyes to drift toward Zhao Li on occasion, noticing how uncomfortable the girl seemed around the others.

    It was clear how they cut their eyes at her, whispering behind her back. That... infuriated Susu. It also revealed the influence these women had on the young girls.

    It¡¯s too late, Susu thought, they¡¯re already too old for me to mould into something better than gossipers.

    Susu continued to watch them, feeling the sun¡¯s rays hit down on her face. The longer she watched, the more disappointed she felt.

    She didn¡¯t want to be harsh, but Brother Xing and Brother Ying¡¯s assessments were correct, they weren¡¯t interested in martial arts. She did note, what they were interested. ¡­boys, she thought, glancing at the section where the boys continued their practice.

    ¡°Su¡¯er, would you join me for tea?¡± Bo Ying¡¯s voice snapped her from her thoughts. She turned to him and then back at the class.

    ¡°We¡¯ll finish early today,¡± she announced, watching as relief wash over the girls¡¯ faces. Their collective sigh of release frustrated her, and she let out a grunt. ¡°Sure, Brother Ying, I¡¯ll take a cup. But not in your infirmary. The medicinal plants there give me a headache.¡±

    ¡°I assure you,¡± Brother Ying laughed, ¡°That¡¯s not a headache you¡¯re feeling. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve chosen a place more to your liking.¡±

    Susu followed Bo Ying out of the training yard, she noticed the girls stretching, picking up wooden swords and spears from the ground and placing them back in the racks.

    The chatter of the girls faded, leaving her in silence with Bo Ying as they walked through the sect. He led her through the familiar grounds, giving a mini-tour as if she hadn¡¯t already learned the layout.

    The sect was nothing compared to the grandeur of Emerald Star Palace, Susu thought. There, the beams were made of quartz or granite, highlight the wealth of a centuries old Sect, such as that.

    It projected power that could intimidate even seasoned warriors. Yet, their principal disciple, Shi Qiu, had once claimed to love her. But he couldn¡¯t marry me, she reminded herself, quickly pushing those thoughts aside.

    They finally reached their destination and Bo Ying offer her a seat on the veranda, it was perched on a hill and offered a breathtaking view of the valley below.

    A table with two chairs sat in the middle of the veranda, with a pot of tea, filling the air with its delicate fragrance.

    Bo Ying pulled back a chair for Susu, and she slid into it, appreciating the gesture. As he poured tea for them both, Susu couldn¡¯t help but recognize her martial brother¡¯s intent. If only that were enough to calm my worries, she thought.

    Bo Ying had picked up the habit of tea ceremonies from their late master, Master Chaoxiang. She admired that about her martial brothers¡ªeach of them carried a piece of their master with them.

    Zhao Xing inherited their master¡¯s rare impatience, whilst Bo Ying had taken up the scholarly and reflective side. He could over think even the smallest misstep, debating whether it was clumsiness or heaven¡¯s will. Yet, today, he seemed different¡ªmore thoughtful and reserved.

    ¡°I thought you wanted to talk, Brother Ying,¡± Susu finally grunted after half an hour of silence.

    ¡°I do,¡± he replied softly. ¡°But this view... it leaves me breathless. I thought you might appreciate it.¡±

    Susu turned her gaze to the dense forest stretching across the valley. The sea of green was punctuated by smoke curling upward from two small villages down the mountain. She inhaled deeply, the serenity of the scene attempting to soothe her. ¡°I do appreciate it,¡± she admitted. ¡°But it¡¯s not enough to make me stay.¡±

    Bo Ying sighed, taking another sip of tea before leaning back in his chair. ¡°I know you too well, Su¡¯er. When your mind is set, nothing can change it¡ªnot even the master.¡±

    She gave him a sidelong glance. ¡°So, if you¡¯re not trying to convince me to stay, why bring me here?¡±

    Bo Ying set his cup down gently, his eyes focused on hers. ¡°Where have you been these past six years, Su¡¯er? After the master¡¯s death, no one knew where you were nor what had happened to you. We feared the worst.¡±

    Susu let out a small laugh, shaking her head as she took another sip. ¡°I left Huaxia, Brother Ying. I travelled to Axsum.¡±

    ¡°Axsum?¡± Bo Ying¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Yes. If I am to take care of Zhao Li, I need to understand where she comes from. I won¡¯t lie to her about who she is.¡±

    ¡°But if she knows the history... the invasion attempts by Axsum... won¡¯t that make her fearful of those who might still wish her harm?¡±

    Susu¡¯s eyes hardened. ¡°She¡¯s already fearful, Brother Ying. Haven¡¯t you seen how the other girls look at her?¡±

    ¡°They do¡ª¡±

    ¡°Brother Ying!¡± Susu snapped, cutting him off. ¡°You forget how I was treated. I know better than anyone!¡±

    Bo Ying paused, his expression softening. ¡°Yes, Su¡¯er, you know better than I ever will. But surely, there¡¯s still a chance.¡±

    ¡°There is no chance. The girls¡¯ mothers have too much influence on their thinking. Li¡¯er knows she¡¯s different, just like how I know I am.¡±

    Susu rose from the table, straightening her robe as she cast one last glance over the serene landscape.

    ¡°Where are you going, Su¡¯er?¡± Bo Ying asked, recognizing the determined look on her face.

    ¡°Where else?¡± she replied, her gaze resolute. ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Jiang Li.¡±

    Bo Ying¡¯s tone became firm. ¡°Su¡¯er, I urge you... don¡¯t harm her. Patriarch Yu has been a great ally to the sect.¡±

    Susu¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly, a hint of amusement on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the mother of Brother Xing¡¯s other daughter.¡± Bo Ying pressed, hoping to calm her fiery spirit.

    ¡°The daughter he¡¯s never met?¡±

    ¡°SU¡¯ER!¡± Bo Ying exclaimed, exasperated.

    ¡°What? I have no concern for Jiang Li¡¯s matters with Brother Xing.¡± She turned away, her voice dismissive.

    ¡°Then what is your concern?¡± Bo Ying asked, confused.

    Susu paused at the edge of the veranda, her silhouette framed against the morning sun. She glanced over her shoulder, her eyes burning with determination. ¡°The scar on Zhao Li¡¯s left cheek.¡±

 Chapter 114: Meet the End You Seek

    Zhao Li and Lady Susu made their way down the rugged mountain pathway. The gnarled trees clung stubbornly to the rough terrain, their roots twisting around the stone beneath them. The gusts of wind sent chills across her skin, a cold echo of the unease twisting in her stomach. The path seemed endless, each turn revealing another unexplored section of the mountain¡¯s daunting expanse.

    Zhao Li¡¯s heart raced in sync with Susu¡¯s strides, her thoughts swirling like leaves caught in the wind. She took note of how the other girls cowered under Susu¡¯s command.

    A thought crept into her mind, one that made her scared. Would I be treated the same? She mused, but the further she went down the mountain, those thoughts faded.

    As they finally reached the bottom of the mountain, the Purple Mist Village came into view. Zhao Li then led Susu through the panfeng, ignoring the familiar faces that ogled at the both of them.

    The villagers sneered, narrowing their eyes in judgment whilst their murmurs grew louder. Their contempt felt like spikes aimed directly at Zhao Li¡¯s heart, making her want to flee.

    ¡°Close your eyes,¡± Susu said softly, before Zhao Li could comply. A sudden burst of Qi exploded from Susu, her Qi wreathed from her like a spectral mist spreading outward. Zhao Li finally complied, grabbing her dress as the cold airs stole the warmth from her fingers.

    The whispers abruptly ceased.

    ¡°You can open them now,¡± Susu said, and when Zhao Li looked up, she saw the older woman¡¯s hand extended toward her. Surprised by the callused texture of Susu¡¯s touch, Zhao Li blinked but felt reassured. The cold edge of fear dulled slightly.

    ¡°They speak and act out of ignorance,¡± Susu said, her voice softer now. ¡°Don¡¯t allow their ignorance to make you bitter... alright?¡±

    Zhao Li nodded, not understanding the wisdom of Lady Susu¡¯s words, but her gentleness made her smile. ¡°Yes, Lady Susu,¡± she whispered. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Susu replied, straightening. ¡°Now, take me to the Jiang Clan Residence.¡±

    They walked through the village, their pace steady, yet Zhao Li¡¯s feet felt as though boulders were attached to them. As they approached the gates of the Jiang Clan Residence, three guards stood at attention, their faces hardening the moment they laid eyes on Zhao Li.

    Two of them gripped their spears tightly, whilst the other one pointed his weapon toward her, his mouth twisted in a sneer. ¡°Beware this Axsumite Demoness,¡± he spat. ¡°We¡¯ve lost munch coin because she disgraced us!¡±

    Fear coiled around Zhao Li like a serpent, tightening its grip. She opened her mouth to speak but found herself paralysed by terror.

    ¡°Retract your blade, worm.¡± Susu spat.

    ¡°Or what, wo¡ª¡± The guard snapped but before he could finish, Susu moved.

    She appeared at his side, using an instantaneous step. Her hand rocked back and brought it down with venomous err, knocking the spear from out of the guardsman hand.

    The weapon spun out of his hand, the other guard tried to move, but Susu saw him from the corner of her eyes and weaved through his thrusts. She quarter spun once he¡¯d overextended himself, and struck him in the shoulder, hitting his acupoints. She then spun back to the other guardsman, hitting him in the acupoint in his leg, immobilising him.

    The spear hit the ground with a thud, which scared Zhao Li, but as she stood their, the men didn¡¯t move. Susu uncoiled her whip, Scourge, in one smooth motion. The whip wrapped itself around both the guardsman necks, then Susu kicked them at the back of their knees. They both grunted as they fell to the ground, kneeling before Zhao Li.

    ¡°Li¡¯er,¡± Susu¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Has this man ever touched you?¡±

    Zhao Li blinked, momentarily stunned by the display of martial prowess. She had seen her father train countless times, but witnessing Susu in action filled her with awe and fear.

    ¡°Li¡¯er,¡± Susu called again, snapping Zhao Li from her daze.

    ¡°No, Lady Susu,¡± Zhao Li replied quietly. ¡°But he... he struck me before.¡± She finished, pointing at the guardsman who pointed his spear toward her.

    ¡°I see,¡± Susu said, her voice cold. Susu appeared in front of him, grabbing his hand, a hissing sound echoed the moment she grabbed his hand and a loud crunch echoed throughout the village.

    ¡°You won¡¯t ever use that hand again, to hurt my daughter,¡± Susu said coldly.

    Susu turned back to Zhao Li, a calm smile replacing the stern expression she had worn moments ago. She approached the two guards, who stared up at her in wide-eyed fear.

    ¡°Summon Patriarch Yu and his daughter Jiang Li,¡± Susu ordered, ¡°And you,¡± she gestured to the immobilized guard, ¡°lead us to the main hall.¡±

    ¡°Yes... Mistress,¡± the guards stammered, eyes glistening with unshed tears.

    Susu released their acupoints, and one darted off to summon the residents, while the other led them through the estate¡¯s courtyards.

    Zhao Li hesitated before entering, but Susu looked back at her. ¡°Li¡¯er, I promise you, no one here, will ever hurt or bully you again.¡±

    She nodded meekly and stepped forward, but dread settled within her immediately. The memories of her time here blossomed. The painful memories of how she was scorned, mistreated, hated, the cold stares, the murmured insults, the invisible wall of contempt that had surrounded her for years all returned in a suffocating wave came rushing back.

    She had numbed herself to survive, but after living with Aunty Lin and the sect, those feelings had dulled, somewhat, but now, she was here once again, those feelings had never truly left.

    Susu squeezed her hand gently. ¡°Everything will be alright now, I promise.¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just leave?¡±

    ¡°We can¡­but in life, there are things we must face. Sadly, this has to be one of them for you.¡±

    ¡°Lady Susu, I don¡¯t want to be here,¡± Zhao Li whispered, her voice small and trembling.

    Susu knelt to meet her eye level, her gaze kind. ¡°Neither do I. But we can¡¯t solve anything by running away, can we?¡±

    Zhao Li shook her head, her grip on Susu¡¯s hand tightening. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint her.

    ¡°Good,¡± Susu said, standing once more. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go see this woman who dared to force you to call her ¡®Mother.¡¯¡±

    They arrived at the Jiang Clan¡¯s Main Hall, two imposing doors towering before them. Without hesitation, Susu ascended the steps and pushed the doors open.

    The doors shot open and hand-painted murals adorned the walls, each narrating stories of the Jiang family¡¯s past. The colours danced across golden tapestries beneath an ornate chandelier, casting the room in a warm, amber glow. The air was thick with the scent of sandalwood and lotus, weaving a fragrance that hung in the stillness.

    Zhao Li swallowed hard as they stepped inside.

    ¡°Pretty,¡± Susu said firmly, ¡°Just as I expected from a noble.¡±

    Susu sat down, pulling Zhao Li gently beside her. The little girl dipped her head low, as she had been taught whenever she was in the main hall.

    She was never to raise her head in front of Jiang Li or Patriarch Yu. Fortunately, she had only been summoned here once before and hoped never to return.

    As Patriarch Yu and Jiang Li finally entered, followed by an entourage of maids and guards. The patriarch''s red and yellow regal hanfu exuded authority, befitting his status. Jiang Li, by contrast, was the embodiment of youth and beauty. Her finely embroidered hanfu hugged her figure, and the rouge on her face radiated charm, but her eyes betrayed disdain as they fell upon Zhao Li.

    ¡°Li¡¯er,¡± Susu said softly, ¡°Raise your head. There¡¯s no reason for you to keep your head bowed, here¡­¡±

    ¡°But... Zhao Li hesitated, her voice barely audible.

    ¡°You have nothing to fear. I am here,¡± Susu reassured her.

    Zhao Li swallowed nervously and, with a deep breath. She slowly lifted her head to meet the piercing gazes of Patriarch Yu and Jiang Li.

    Silence stretched through the room, heavy and oppressive, as Patriarch Yu¡¯s eyes landed on the scar marring Zhao Li¡¯s cheek. An uncomfortable tension filled the air.

    Jiang Li¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, but before she could speak, Susu raised a hand, stopping her cold.

    ¡°I¡¯ve come to address the mistreatment of my daughter by the Jiang Family,¡± Susu said, her voice cutting through the silence like a blade.

    Jiang Li bristled, she opened her mouth to speak, but her father silenced her with a raised hand. ¡°I apologize for my tardiness, Lady...?¡±

    ¡°Susu. Ban Susu.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, the famed Maiden of the Scorpion Dance,¡± Patriarch Yu said calmly, stroking his beard.

    ¡°I am nothing compared to my master''s own skills,¡± Susu replied, her humility masking the edge in her voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so modest, Lady Susu. We¡¯ve heard of you through your martial brothers and whispers within the Jianghu. I understand you''re acquainted with Yan Fan, Chief of the Golden Bowl Sect?¡±

    ¡°We are acquainted, but that means nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­I see. You¡¯re right, we¡¯re here to discuss Li¡¯er,¡± Patriarch Yu said, leaning forward.

    ¡°The treatment of Li¡¯er, to be precise,¡± Susu corrected sharply. ¡°She bears a scar on her left cheek, one that could ruin her prospects of finding a husband. Were you not aware of this when your daughter struck her?¡±

    Jiang Li¡¯s eyes shot toward Zhao Li, who immediately dipped her head again. But Susu was quicker, lifting Zhao Li''s chin and forcing her to meet Jiang Li''s glare. ¡°I asked you a question,¡± Susu hissed venomously. ¡°Yet, you try to intimidate her, in front of me. Do you have challenges trying to retain your life? Or you desire help seeking the afterlife?¡±

    Four guards stepped forward, unsheathing their swords and raising their spears toward her. Zhao Li whimpered at the sight, but Susu placed a calming hand on her head. ¡°Li¡¯er, do not cower. You have nothing to fear. Your days of living in fear are at end today¡±

    Susu swirled her Qi, drawing power from her Soul and Core Dantian. The guards faltered, clearly struggling to maintain their composure as her killing aura began to fill the room. ¡°Accentuation Realm,¡± One of them whispered.

    Susu chuckled softly, shaking her head. She then channelled Qi into her Mind Dantian, her eyesight with her Qi. Zhao Li watched in awe as the fear became visible on the guards'' faces. ¡°Qi Perception Realm,¡± another guard corrected in a hushed voice.

    ¡°I suggest you return to your master¡¯s side before you meet the end you seek,¡± Susu said firmly.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Patriarch Yu''s voice boomed through the hall, commanding silence. ¡°Li¡¯er, stop antagonizing our guest.¡±

    ¡°Father!¡± Jiang Li protested, but his stern gaze silenced her.

    ¡°Make a decision,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Either silence yourself, or I will see to it that you are sent to the nearest temple.¡±

    Jiang Li clenched her fists, biting her tongue as she reluctantly moved to her father''s side. She gestured for a maid to pour tea for Susu, though her movements were stiff with barely restrained anger.

    ¡°Lady Susu,¡± Patriarch Yu said calmly, stroking his beard. ¡°What happened to Xiao Li was... an unfortunate accident,¡± he said, trying to calm Susu.

    Zhao Li glanced up at Susu, unsure whether if she agreed with his word, or simply tolerating them. Susu¡¯s gaze hardened, her eyes icy as she addressed them both. ¡°Unfortunate indeed,¡± she said quietly, ¡°but such accidents seem to happen frequently around Zhao Li.¡±

    The silence that followed was even heavier than before. Zhao Li kept her head high, despite the growing fear inside her. Susu¡¯s voice broke the quiet once more, sharp as a blade.

    ¡°We came here to rectify these accidents,¡± Susu said. ¡°You see, Patriarch Yu, there are things you may not know about me. My martial brothers would have reacted with fury, but they aren¡¯t here for a reason. I was born a slave in Faizou, under the heel of a corrupt noble. A noble, much like yourself.¡±

    A vein pulsed in Jiang Li¡¯s forehead, and she opened her mouth to speak, but Patriarch Yu silenced her with a raised hand. Susu smiled, a cold and knowing smile, as she continued.

    ¡°My Li¡¯er deserves kindness, care, and love. She may be of Axsumite blood, but that does not give you the right to treat her like this. SHE IS NOT A SLAVE!¡±

    The room fell into stunned silence, the audacity of Susu''s words leaving everyone speechless. Even Patriarch Yu seemed momentarily taken aback. The weight of her accusation hung in the air like a storm about to break.

    Susu let the silence linger before continuing in a softer but equally stern tone. ¡°My daughter,¡± she said, gesturing to Zhao Li, ¡°Is more than her lineage. She is someone who deserves happiness, care, and most of all, love.¡±

    Patriarch Yu tried to interject, but Susu raised her hand, silencing him. ¡°I am not finished!¡± she barked, turning her gaze to Jiang Li, her eyes narrowing. ¡°...You,¡± she said coldly. ¡°For a mother to be so cruel to a child¡ªwhat would you do if someone had done to your daughter what you did to mine? Have you no sense?¡±

    Jiang Li tried to respond, but Susu''s venomous glare silenced her once again. ¡°Zhao Li is not an object for you to vent your anger or frustrations on. And as for the man you tricked into your bed¡ªhe finds you disgusting.¡±

    Susu¡¯s words struck like a whip, and Zhao Li saw the anger flash across Jiang Li¡¯s face. But in the next moment, Susu¡¯s expression softened as she turned to Zhao Li. ¡°Grab your things. We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    Zhao Li hesitated, her gaze flicking to Patriarch Yu, to Jiang Li, to the guards and maids surrounding them. Fear twisted in her gut, but then she looked back at Susu. This was not her home.

    It was a prison.

    She reached out, grabbing Susu¡¯s calloused fingertips. Relief flooded her, washing away the years of anxiety and fear. She was leaving. For the first time in her short life, she was free.

    Zhao Li and Susu walked out of the Jiang Family''s main hall, leaving Patriarch Yu and Jiang Li behind. This was the beginning of a new journey, one Zhao Li never imagined but now eagerly embraced.

    But just as the door creaked closed behind them, Jiang Li''s voice echoed. ¡°You think you can leave just like that?¡± Her laugh was a sound of contempt. ¡°Remember, Zhao Li, you belong to the Jiang family!¡±

    Susu paused for a moment but did not turn back. Zhao Li felt a shiver run down her spine, but Susu squeezed her hand gently, pulling her forward. ¡°Those who speak the loudest, Li¡¯er, are often the most fearful. Fear drives cruelty like a cornered rat.¡±

    Zhao Li nodded, her heart heavy but determined. Together, they stepped out into the daylight, a world of endless possibilities awaiting them.

 Chapter 115: Purpose

    The mountain path seemed steeper on the return journey, each step drawing a heavy breath from Zhao Li. Beads of sweat trickled down her back, dampening her inner robes despite the cool mountain air.

    She turned to her right, following the pathway for the rocky incline ahead. In all of her life, she never had to climb the mountain herself. Her father would simply scoop her onto his back and soar upward, his Qinggong propelling them effortlessly through the air.

    The little freedom she felt, was always in those moments. Freedom and safety, it a stark contrast to the aching muscles and burning calves she felt now.

    Ahead of her, Lady Susu walked calmly, her dark hair swaying gently from the mountain breeze, carrying the faint scent of jasmine. Despite the exertion, she showed no signs of fatigue. ¡°Your breathing is too shallow,¡± Susu said calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t breath through your mouth, just your nose. That¡¯s why you drank much of the water before we reached halfway¡±

    ¡°Understood Lady Susu,¡± Zhao Li said. She tried to follow the instruction. A sudden gust of wind hit her in the side, forcing her to stumble. A jolt of pain shot up her arm, she shrieked from the pain of pressing her hands to hard on pebbles.

    Lady Susu turned around, looking at her. Zhao Li couldn¡¯t decipher if the older woman was angry with her, but her cheeks burned with embarrassment.

    Lady Susu¡¯s eyes softened and relief washed over Zhao Li. She was so used to reprimands, her body just awaited the tongue lashing. However, with Lady Susu, she never attacked her in anyway, verbally or mentally. She liked that about her. ¡°Li¡¯er, your father carried you up and down this mountain every chance he got, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Zhao Li slowly nodded and Lady Susu nodded with her. She walked back down to her and knelt beside her. She held out her hand, and Zhao Li placed her hands in her own. ¡°The path to strength isn¡¯t always comfortable, Li¡¯er,¡± Susu said gently, with a hint sternness. ¡°Your father¡¯s method may have been faster, but walking this mountain yourself, strengthens you.

    As Zhao Li stood up, Susu She reached out, adjusting Zhao Li¡¯s posture with careful hands. ¡°Straighten your back. You slouch forward when you walk.¡±

    She did as told.

    ¡°Yes, like that. Now, step where I step. Do so for one hundred steps, count them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lady Susu.¡±

    The remainder of the ascent was no less tiring, but Zhao Li found rhythm following Susu¡¯s lead. The sun climbed higher as they walked, casting dappled shadows through the gnarled branches overhead.

    When they reached the summit, Zhao Li¡¯s legs felt like jelly, but a small spark of pride burned in her chest. She had made it on her own. ¡°You did well,¡± Susu praised, her words carrying the weight of genuine approval. ¡°With time and practice, this path will become as easy as breathing.¡±

    Zhao Li managed a smile despite her exhaustion. The bitter tang of exertion in her mouth was slowly being replaced by the sweet taste of accomplishment. As they crested the final ridge, the familiar sights and sounds of the sect washed over her like a comforting blanket.

    The Purple Mist Sect sprawled before them, the training grounds alive with the sounds of practice. The sharp crack of wooden swords meeting, the occasional shout of instruction.

    ¡°Uncle Bo!¡± Zhao Li shouted.

    Bo Ying turned from instruction. His weathered face creased into a smile as he spotted them, raising a hand in greeting.

    ¡°Su¡¯er¡­Li¡¯er¡± He called out, ¡°You¡¯ve returned! I trust your journey was successful?¡±

    Susu grunted and Li¡¯er nodded, uncertain if she knew the correct answer. He then turned to his students. ¡°Xiao Chen, take over. Focus on footwork ¨C I saw at least three of them stumbling through the Shadow Step earlier.¡±

    ¡°Yes Master Bo,¡± A tall youth with a serious expression said, bowing. He stepped forward, immediately begin conducting the lesson without losing a second.

    The sound of shuffling feet and quiet instructions filled the air as Bo Ying made his way over to Susu and Zhao Li.

    ¡°Do you know where Brother Xing is?¡±

    Bo Ying¡¯s expression shifted slightly, almost imperceptibly, but Zhao Li caught it. Her stomach tightened with anxiety because she knew that look.

    ¡°Brother Xing Zhao left early this morning,¡± Bo Ying replied, stroking his short beard thoughtfully. ¡°He wanted to take his most senior students on a stroll, of some kind.

    ¡°I see, did he say when he¡¯ll be returning?¡±

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t state when. Come, lets have some tea eh?¡± He said winking at Zhao Li.

    He led them away from the training grounds, walking through the winding paths of the Purple Mist Sect. The scent of burning incense mingled with the mountain air, creating an atmosphere of tranquility that contrasted with Zhao Li¡¯s growing unease.

    They rounded a corner and came across two disciples engaged in quiet discussion. Both wore the purple robes that marked the sect most senior students.

    The taller of the two, a young man with a thin face, noticed them first and quickly bowed. ¡°Master Bo, Master Susu,¡± He greeted, nudging his companion to show proper respect.

    ¡°Zhang Wei, Liu Mei,¡± Bo Ying nodded to them. ¡°You¡¯ve returned, where is Master Xing?¡±

    The disciples exchanged a quick glance before Liu Mei spoke up, her voice tinged with concern. ¡°Master Zhao returned from his morning excursion about an hour ago. He... he didn¡¯t lo¡ª¡°Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Master has entered his seclusion chamber¡­¡± Zhang Wei said, cutting off Liu Mei.

    Bo Ying¡¯s expression darkened, and he muttered under his breath, ¡°I told him not to push his body like this.¡± He turned to Susu, his voice carrying a weight of familiar worry.

    Zhao Li felt her chest tighten. She wanted to come live in the sect, as her father promised, but she didn¡¯t want to be a bother. Especially if his father would be in seclusion.

    As Bo Ying led them through a series of winding paths, eventually arriving at a secluded area of the sect grounds. A cave mouth gaped before them, wisps of Qi-infused mist curling around the entrance.

    ¡°Li¡¯er,¡± Susu said softly, kneeling to meet Zhao Li¡¯s eyes. ¡°Wait here for a moment. Your father... he may need some assistance.¡±

    Zhao Li nodded, though her eyes betrayed her worry. She settled onto a stone bench near the cave entrance, watching as Susu and Bo Ying disappeared into the darkness.

    The air was thick with Qi, energy. Luminous torches embedded into the walls cast a pale orange-like light over the chamber. Zhao Xing sat the lotus position in the centre of the cave, cultivating as his clothes were darkened from sweat. His face was ashen, and his breathing came in short, irregular gasps.

    ¡°Are my words air to your ears?¡± Bo Ying complained stomping his way toward Zhao Xing. His lips curled into a bitter smile and he eyed Bo Ying pensively. ¡°Never that, Brother Ying,¡± He heaved.

    Ying scanned Zhao Xing, trying to decipher his condition. He struck the acupoint in Zhao Xing¡¯s left arm and torso.

    A small burst of Qi exploded, forcing Zhao Xing to twitch in pain. ¡°You should¡¯ve thought of that before overexerting yourself to this extent!¡±

    ¡°Condemn me another time brother Ying,¡±

    ¡°Whatever! Guide your Qi through the nine primary meridians,¡± Bo Ying instructed, ¡°then slowly dissipate the Qi from the fifth meridian.¡±

    As Bo Ying worked, Susu observed the passion in his eyes. It reminded him Master Chaoxiang. He struck the acupoint on Zhao Xing inner thigh. Then moved to the acupoint on his wrist.

    Bo Ying spent several minutes, weaving back and forth striking acupoints one after another. Colour began returning to Zhao Xing¡¯s face. His breathing then steadied, and the sheen of sweat on his brow began to dry.

    ¡°Brother Ying, you¡¯re always the worrier, eh?" he said, opening his eyes.

    ¡°What did you do? And don¡¯t try to deceive me. Your meridians have shrunk from over usage!¡±

    Zhao Xing sighed in his seat and shifted uncomfortably, trying to find a comfortable position. ¡°I sparred with my senior disciples. All of them, for about two hours.¡±

    ¡°Two hours?¡± Bo Ying growled in disbelief. ¡°Your limit is six minutes the most! What were you thinking?¡±

    ¡°They needed to be tested,¡± Zhao Xing replied, stubbornness resonating in his tone. ¡°They¡¯ll be entering them Jianghu soon. They need to be ready.¡±

    ¡°What? You did such foolishness¡­for kids that aren¡¯t ready for the Jianghu!¡±

    ¡°This is where you and I, disagree. They can¡¯t stay in the sect forever,¡± Zhao Xing said softly. ¡°They need to experience the world, face real challenges. The mountain can¡¯t protect them forever. We can¡¯t protect them forever.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right, Bo Ying. The safest path isn¡¯t always the best one.¡± Susu agreed.

    Bo Ying turned to her, frustration evident in his features. ¡°Not you too, Su¡¯er. The Jianghu is more dangerous than ever. The sects aren¡¯t at as close as they once were. Hell, I¡¯ve been hearing reports that the imperial family was just slaughtered¡­the possibility of civil war is on the rise!¡±

    ¡°All the more reason for them to enter the Jianghu. They are needed to help bring peace.¡± Zhao Xing said firmly.

    ¡°And what if they¡¯re not ready? What if they face enemies they can¡¯t handle? Their blood will be on our hands, Xing!¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I fought with them for over two hours, hmmm? I was testing them. I needed to know how they would perform against someone of my level!¡±

    ¡°Brother Ying,¡± Susu said calmly. ¡°I agree with Brother Xing, keeping them sheltered forever, will do a disservice. If what you say is true, the world is changing. They must learn to adapt. It¡¯s not just about survival. It¡¯s about preparing the next generation to face what¡¯s coming.¡±

    Bo Ying shook his head, pacing back and forth in the cave¡¯s dim light. As much as he disagreed, Susu and Xing knew deep down, that he¡¯d see the wisdom in his words.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t just about the Jianghu.¡± Bo Ying snapped, ¡°There¡¯s more at stake here. The political landscape is volatile, and the sects aren¡¯t as united as they once were. If a civil war breaks out, our students could be caught in the crossfire. Do you really want that for them?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, But we can¡¯t protect them forever. We¡¯ve trained them well; now we must trust them.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to lose more people, Xing. We¡¯ve already lost so much. Six people have already died from this drought¡­¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Xing said, pushing himself off the ground. He stalked himself toward his martial brother then clapped his hand on his shoulder. ¡°But this is the path they¡¯ve chosen. They want to enter the Jianghu¡­I tested them to see if they have the ability.¡±

    ¡°Damn You Xing, why must you do these things behind my back. You said that you needed me here¡­yet, you make decisions without taking my CONSOLE!¡±

    ¡°Do I seek your console on who you will be taking to teach medicinal techniques?¡±

    ¡°I am CAPABLE PUGILIST!¡±

    ¡°Aye, but you despise the jianghu, do you not?¡±

    ¡°The Jianghu is filled with men and women, seeking their own ways to enhance their vices. They cared nothing for life nor harmony¡­anyone with a brain would despise it!¡±

    ¡°Then imagine how the common folk live their lives, with men and women, running around doing as they please?¡±

    Bo Ying stood there in silence, his brow furrowing as he searched for a response. The weight of the question hung in the air, unanswered. His shoulders sagged slightly, a deep sigh escaping him as he finally conceded. ¡°You have more of the Master in you than you are willing to accept,¡± he said, turning to Xing. ¡°I will test them as well.¡±

    Bo Ying spun on his heel, leaving the cave in determined strides. As his figure disappeared from view, the tension that filled the room seemed to unravel, though a lingering sense of unease remained.

    Xing and Susu shared a quiet glance, each acknowledging the truth in Bo Ying¡¯s parting words. On the outside, Zhao Li shifted uncomfortably, sensing the change in atmosphere within the cave. Her concern for her father grew heavier with every moment that passed. ¡°I¡¯ll bring her in,¡± Susu said quietly, moving toward the cave entrance.

    ¡°Dada! Are you alright?¡± Zhao Li asked, running toward her father. He pulled her daughter into a gentle embrace. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Little Flower. Just pushed myself a bit too hard, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Zhao Li buried her face in her father''s robes, inhaling the familiar scent of medicinal herbs and mountain air that always clung to him. ¡°I was worried,¡± she mumbled.

    He stroked her hair, then gently pulled back to look at her face. ¡°Li¡¯er, we need to talk about something important.¡± He glanced at Susu, who nodded encouragingly.

    ¡°Remember what we discussed a few days ago?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±

    ¡°¡­good.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go, but I want you to listen to what I have to say. Lady Susu wants to take you away from here. She doesn¡¯t like the village, and she believes you living elsewhere might be best. You have too many bad memories here, that won¡¯t allow you to flourish.¡±

    ¡°Do you agree?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± She hesitated.

    ¡°Thats all I needed to hear.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want me anymore?¡± Zhao Li said, a tear dropping down here eye.

    ¡°Oh, Little Flower, no,¡± Zhao Xing pulled her close again, his own eyes glistening. ¡°I want what¡¯s best for you. And sometimes, that means letting you fly from the nest, even when every part of me wants to keep you close and safe.¡±

    Bo Ying discretely wiped at his eyes, while Susu remained respectfully silent, allowing father and daughter this moment.

    ¡°Will I ever see you again?¡± Zhao Li asked, her voice small and uncertain.

    ¡°Of course you will,¡± Zhao Xing assured her. ¡°I¡¯ll visit when I can, and when you¡¯re stronger, you can come back to show me how much you''ve learned." He reached into his robes and pulled out a small jade pendant.

    ¡°Remember, Little Flower. The mountain will always be here, and so will I. But for now, follow the path that calls to your heart.¡± He pressed his forehead to hers, a gesture of blessing and love. ¡±Grow strong, grow wise, and never forget who you are.¡±

    ¡°Yes father, I will.¡±

 Chapter 116: Coordinate!

    The early morning mist clung to the mountain, shrouding the Purple Mist Sect like an ethereal veil. At the bottom of the pathway leading to the sect, two carriages stood ready, their horses pawing the ground impatiently.

    Ban Susu stood next to one of the carriages, Zhao Li sitting in the carriage, kicking her feet as she waited for the group to gather.

    As Zhao Li sat there, she clutched her pack tightly, whilst her eyes darted back and forth between carriages. Her father, Zhao Xing, stood a short distance, his expression a mixture of pride and barely concealed sorrow.

    Bo Ying was at his side, his usual stern demeanour softened by the gravity of the moment.

    ¡°Is everyone ready? It¡¯s time,¡± Susu snapped.

    Zhao Li turned to her father one last time and he disappeared from her view. A loud thud echoed and Zhao Xing appeared next to Zhao Li, before she could say anything he hugged her so tightly Zhao Li was shock. ¡°Remember, Little Flower,¡± he said softly, ¡°the path ahead may be difficult, but whatever you do or choose, will be your choice alone. Alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes Dada,¡± Zhao Li said, fighting back tears. With a final embrace, he she turned and hopped off the carriage.

    Five young men stood at attention nearby. Luan, the eldest stood among them. He wasn¡¯t just the eldest, he was also Zhao Xing¡¯s first student and most prized student. All of his skills were passed down to him.

    The way he looked at Zhao Xing, it was clear how reverent he felt about his student. ¡°Master, we won''t let you down,¡± he said, bowing reverently, voice filled with determination.

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect anything less Lu¡¯er,¡±

    ¡°Yes Master,¡±

    Zhao Xing clapped his hand on his shoulder, then nodded approvingly. H then turned to his other students. ¡°Protect each other. Remember your training. When you enter the Jianghu you wont just be representing the Purple Mist Sect. You¡¯ll be representing Me, you represent Master Bo Ying, You represent Master Guo Heng, you represent Master Ban Susu¡­but most of all, you represent our, your Grand Master Feng Chaoxiang. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes Master.¡± They all said in unison.

    ¡°Good, now go¡­show them who you are.¡±

    The disciples boarded the second carriage, Bo Ying stepped forward, his voice gruff with emotion. ¡°Don''t forget your medicinal training. The skills of healing are just as important as those of combat.¡±

    ¡°Yes Master Ying,¡± they said in unison.

    A crack of the reins rang out and the carriages lurched forward. Zhao Li laid back in her seat and watched as her home faded into the distance. The familiar peaks of the mountain grew smaller, until they were swallowed by the morning mist.

    Susu observed Zhao Li¡¯s wistful gaze.¡± The first step is always the hardest,¡± she said gently. ¡°But each mile will bring new wonders and opportunities.¡±

    Zhao Li looked up at Susu, confused by her words, but she felt at ease. She nodded and continued to watch the surroundings around her.

    Tears wanted to flow, but she pushed them back. This wasn¡¯t tears of pain, but of relief, she felt as though she had to hold back everything within the Purple Mist Valley, but now¡­. she felt so at ease¡­it was exhilarating.

    She wanted to scream¡­scream to her longs could no longer feel, but that urge, was for a second. She let those feelings go and inhaled the foliage around her.

    As the day wore on and the mountain terrain gave way to rolling hills, Susu turned her attention to the young disciples in the second carriage. ¡°Luan,¡± she called out.

    Luan kicked off the carriage and floated toward the first carriage, he landed next to Susu and bowed, ¡°Yes Master Susu,¡± he said calmly.

    ¡°What do you know of the Jianghu?¡±

    The youth¡¯s sharps features came alive as he smiled. He leaned forward slightly. ¡°The Jianghu is a world unto itself. A realm where martial artists, wanderers, and those who live outside conventional society thrive.¡±

    ¡°Master Xing taught you well,¡± she said, nodding approvingly. ¡°And what of its systems? Are you familiar with how order is maintained in such a chaotic world?¡±

    ¡°I believe so, they are various factions and alliances, each with their own codes and territories. But...¡± He hesitated, ¡°I admit, my knowledge is limited to what we¡¯ve learned within the sect.¡±

    ¡°Then let me educate you on one of the most crucial systems within the Jianghu ¨C the bounty system,¡± Susu said, firmly.

    ¡°The bounty system,¡± Susu began, ¡°is how we survive, it is how we eat. We assist where we can and the bounties we retrieve earn us points. In its star system.¡±

    ¡°¡­like mercenaries¡±

    ¡°Correct, in essence we are mercenaries.¡±If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°Who oversees such a system?¡± he asked.

    ¡°There are only two organizations with the authority to issue official bounties,¡± Susu explained. ¡°The Magistrate Offices, representing imperial law, and the Martial Arts Alliance, which governs the martial world itself. They work in unison.¡±

    ¡°But how do they maintain control over such things?¡± another disciple, Ming, chimed in.

    Susu¡¯s lips curved into a knowing smile. ¡°It¡¯s not about maintaining control. Its about protecting what belongs to the emperor. You see, they are more Magistrate Offices than they are Martial Arts Alliance offices. It¡¯s done that way, to ensure who rules Huaxia.¡±

    ¡°Its also draws an invisible line between the Martial World and the normal people?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­it done this way, so the emperor can still recruit people from within sects, families, and cults without disrepute.¡±

    ¡°The emperor is all knowing,¡±

    ¡°¡­and all seeing,¡± Susu finished, ¡°Good you understand where we stand and who not go up against.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Luan said calmly, ¡°the master has warned against bickering with soldiers, magistrates are anyone associated with the government,¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    <hr>

    The sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in hues of orange and purple. The purple mist sect caravan came to a halt in a small clearing nestled between two hills. The eagerness to depart the carriages was painted across the disciples¡¯ face. The moment their feet touched the ground, they began stretching their legs from the day¡¯s travels.

    Susu leaped from the carriage, startling Zhao Li, she landed on a small knoll, her keen eyes surveying the bustling activity below. As the last tent stake was driven into the ground, she rose up, rolling her neck. ¡°Everyone, gather around.¡± She shouted.

    It took the disciples a short while to gather, they all sat in a semi-circle and a devilish smile, flashed across Susu¡¯s face. ¡°Your journey to the Jianghu begins here, if you can past one final test¡­¡±

    The five young men looked up at Susu stupefied, then they exchanged confused glances at each. Zhao Li, who had been helping to gather firewood, paused mid-step looked up at Susu, confused as well.

    ¡°If you fail to meet my standards, you will return to the Purple Mist Valley immediately.¡±

    ¡°Master Ban!¡± A disciple protested without thought, the once cheerful atmosphere changed immediately. ¡°Silence!¡± Luan snapped. The other disciples fell quiet, turning to their senior brother with confused.

    He stepped forward, bowing before Susu. ¡°Master, if I may please?¡±

    At Susu''s nod, he turned to his fellow disciples. ¡°Brothers, Master Ying tested our toxicology and physician skills before our departure. It should be understood that Master Susu would do the same. We represent the Purple Mist Sect, and we must prove ourselves worthy of that honour.¡±

    The other disciples¡¯ squabbles for a second internally, but their gazes filled with determination once more. Luan turned around bowing to Susu, which was followed by the remaining four student¡¯s own bow. ¡°Forgive us for our insolence Master Susu,¡±

    ¡°All is forgiven.¡± She said calmly. ¡°Now, show me what Zhao Xing has taught you. Face me, all of you, with everything you have.¡±

    Susu leaped off the knoll and stood a few meters off the camp site, in an open area that with overgrown grass that was chest-high tall. The disciples kicked off the ground, using their qinggong, following her. They formed a loose circle around Susu, brandishing their weapons without hesitation. ¡°IRON CLAW FORMATION!¡± Luan shouted.

    The disciples switched their stances to that of the iron claw formation. Susu eyebrows rose slightly, recognizing the foundation of Elder Zhu Zixin¡¯s Lion Pride Formation. Unlike the original formation, which relied heavily on the strongest member to attack.

    Luan charged enshrouding his hands in Qi, forming them into Iron Shredding Claw, Xing¡¯s signature technique. His claw shot out, aimed at Susu¡¯s solar plexus, while Ming Lei attacked Susu to her left, forming Qi around his fingers as he began to attack using Ying¡¯s Poison Crane style.

    Susu skipped back, dodging the attack and raising her right hand. She then stepped forward, enshrouding Qi into her hand, then struck the acupoint in Luan¡¯s wrist and Ming Lei¡¯s elbow.

    Agony flashed against the disciples faces and they froze momentarily, startling the other three disciples. ¡°Ming Lei, you need to work on your presence. Your excitement exposes you. I can sense your Qi flaring up, which makes you easy to predict.¡± Susu said calmly.

    The other three disciples tried to join the attacks, but their attacks weren¡¯t in sync, making it easy for Susu to dispatch two of them with ease. The last disciple broke off his attack, realising what Susu¡¯s goal was. He struck acupoints for Ming Lei, releasing him. ¡°FREE BROTHER LUAN!¡± Ming Lei shouted.

    Ming Lei intercepted Susu, wave his fingers in an aggressive-style, forcing Susu to skip-backward. He aimed for her kidney, the next, a kick would be sweeping at her legs. Yet for all of his coordination, Susu remained untouched, allowing her the advantage she sought.

    She danced between their attacks, the sound of feet scuffing against the earth. the whoosh of strikes narrowly missing their target, and the scent of grass crushing beneath their feet.

    Luan rushed at her once more, Susu sidestepped, feeling the rush of air as his hand passed mere inches from her torso. Her eyes flicked to the right¡ªMing Lei was coming in fast, his hands darting with the precision of a snake aiming for her throat.

    Susu spun low, sweeping her leg in a smooth arc. The grass hissed as it parted, her foot connected with Ming Lei¡¯s ankle, sending him tumbling to the ground with a grunt. His body hit the earth with a dull thud, and the smell of disturbed soil rose between them.

    Luan leapt toward her from behind, a knowing smile flashed across Susu¡¯s face, as if she had anticipated the attack. The faint audible whisper blossomed within a whisker of Luan¡¯s hair.

    Susu dropped to the ground, avoiding another Shredding Claw Slash, leaving Luan¡¯s attack to sail over her head, harmlessly.

    She rose, grabbing a handful of dirt and flung it at Luan''s face. Luan growled out in frustration, as the dust cloud billowed, forcing him stumble back, coughing as he broke his stance.

    ¡°In the Jianghu, not everyone will fight fairly. Your movements need to be sharper or you could lose an arm before you learn to use it!¡±

    Ming Lei sprang forward, weaving his attacks with a mixture of finger and kicks, trying his best to for Susu into making a mistake. ¡°Valiant, Mind Lei,¡± Susu said calmly, ¡°you¡¯ve taken Brother Ying¡¯s lessons to heart. If you¡¯re unable to defeat your opponent with your strength, force them into a mistake. Well done.¡±

    Susu dodged his eighth attempt at hitting her acupoints, the air hissing from each near-miss. Susu didn¡¯t counter-attack, she just waited for the patterned attacks to finalise.

    ¡°That¡¯s slightly better, Ming Lei,¡± Susu called out, ¡°But don''t telegraph your moves so obviously!¡±

    The other two disciples, Liu Fang and Wei Zhen, circled Susu, trying to find an opening but as Susu was a master, it was hard to find one.

    Liu Fang darted toward Susu¡¯s left, he released a palm strike aimed at her ribcage whilst Wei Zhen appeared to her right, sweeping his feet, aiming to unbalance her.

    Susu narrowed her eyes and kicked off the ground, using her qinggong. She twisted her body midair leaving Liu Fang¡¯s palm struck and Wei Zhen¡¯s sweep to hit air.

    As she descended, Susu''s foot lashed out, catching Liu Fang on the shoulder and sending him sprawling. ¡°Coordinate!¡± Susu barked, landing gracefully. ¡°You¡¯re individuals, not a team!¡±

 Chapter 117: Arrogance

    Zhao Li¡¯s eyes were still wide from the fight that just unfolded before her. As she sat, perched on the carriage, she had a perfect view of the clearing. Master Susu and the disciples danced back and forth, the disciples tried to hit Susu but she made quick work of them, not even sweating.

    ¡°MING LEI!¡± Luan shouted.

    ¡°Yes, Brother!¡±

    They exchanged a quick glance, a silent understanding passing between them. With a sharp intake of breath, they both charged forward.

    Luan released a combo of powerful kicks and strikes, forcing Susu to sidestep whilst twisting her body to evade. But that was what the martial brothers intended, Ming Lei danced forward, enshrouding his fingertips in Qi as Susu landed right in front of him.

    Ming Lei¡¯s fingertips grazed Susu¡¯s arm, aiming to strike the acupoints in her forehand. He inhaled heavily, realising he¡¯d missed as Susu twisted her body bending like a reed in the wind.

    Susu caught Ming Lei¡¯s wrist in one fluid motion. Then used his own momentum against him flinging him like a sack of rice into Luan. The two disciples collided with a bone-jarring thud, dirt and grass flying into the air as they tumbled in a heap.

    Wei Zhen saw an opening and darted in, delivering a barrage of low, calculated kicks aimed at Susu¡¯s knees and shins. She skipped back avoiding each kick with ease and the smallest of margins, stealing what little relief Wei Zhen had in actually hitting her.

    Despite his missed attacks, he increased the speed of his kicks. It forced Susu toward Liu Fang, who¡¯d recovered and sprung into the air. He appeared above Susu, his leg stretching out in a devastating axe-like arc.

    He brought his foot down with deadly intent. Susu¡¯s eyes flickered, a rare moment of surprise. She dropped to the ground just as Liu Fang¡¯s foot smashed into the earth with enough force to send a spray of grass and soil flying.

    Susu rolled beneath him and sprang back to her feet in a seamless motion, her elbow ramming into the small of his back. The crack echoed. Liu Fang grunted from the pain, stumbling forward, using the momentum to somersault and landing on his feet.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it!¡± Susu snapped, excitement painted across her face. She wasn¡¯t a lover of fighting¡­but this was her first time seeing the younger generation in action. She enjoyed, seeing improvement¡­more than she anticipated. ¡°Use your environment, use each other!¡±

    Luan and Ming Lei finally disentangled themselves and instinctive joined Wei Zhen and Liu Fang. They spread into a loose square around their master. Their chests heaved with exertion, sweat slicking their brows, but there was no fear in their eyes¡ªonly determination.

    As Luan and Ming Lei charged forward, Zhao Li found herself holding her breath. The way they moved was so different from the calm, measured steps of her father during his morning exercises. This was raw power, barely contained, like the rushing river near their home after a heavy rain.

    Susu''s gaze shifted between them, a small, amused smile pulling at the corner of her lips. ¡°I am very satisfied with your progress¡­but I will not allow you into the Jianghu unless you force me to use my left hand¡­Come SHOW ME WHAT YOU CAN DO!¡±

    Luan and Ming Lei attacked Susu from the air, their switched to claw attacks. Wei Zhen and Liu Fang attacked Susu¡¯s lower torso, aiming for her knees and ankles.

    Susu wove between their strikes with grace of flowing water, never in the place they expected her to be. She waved her right hand, deflecting Luan¡¯s claw strike, then shifted her body subtly causing Ming Lei¡¯s fingers to miss by mere inches.

    She hooked her foot hooked behind Wei Zhen¡¯s leg, forcing him off balance, then twisted her hips which sent Liu Fang sprawling past her.

    Despite being dominated, the purple mist disciples kept pressing on. They didn¡¯t want to go back to the purple mist sect, they wanted to enter the Jianghu!

    The sound of combat echoed, rapid whoosh of missed strikes, muted thuds of blocked blows. Scraped feet against the disturbed earth. It was a relentless rhythm of disciples moving violently.

    Ming Lei lunged, his fingers brushing the skin at Susu¡¯s neck, a flicker of triumph in his eyes. At the same time, Wei Zhen¡¯s foot swept behind her knee, unbalancing her, while Luan¡¯s claw reached dangerously close to her face.

    She spun, her arms and legs appearing like a small hurricane as she deflected another onslaught of antics, but counter attacking the lads with ease. She cursed under her breath as the lads flew backwards, hitting the trees in the background. ¡°Enough,¡± she shouted, clearly annoyed with herself. ¡°You made me use my left. You all past.¡±If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The four disciples, bruised and breathless, scrambled to halt their attacks. They panted heavily, the evening air thick with the scent of exertion and crushed grass.

    ¡°You have potential, all of you.¡± Susu said calmly, her eyes scanning them. ¡°But potential alone will not keep you alive in the Jianghu. You need discipline, focus, and above all, coordination.¡±

    The disciples, sprawled out in various states of exhaustion, were gasping for air, their bodies aching from the relentless onslaught of their master¡¯s precision. Luan, still on his knees, clenched his fists tightly, his breath heavy but measured. His pride was bruised, but he held his head high. Despite their defeat, the glimmer of respect in his eyes remained unwavering.

    Susu took a slow breath, the tension in the air dissolving as she relaxed her stance. Her piercing gaze softened, and she regarded them with a look that bordered on admiration. ¡°Well done. All of you. You fought as one, finally. Disregarding the Iron Claw Formation. That is good. You can¡¯t rely on it. You have to rely on yourselves. I suggest only using the formation when you are cornered, understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes Master Susu,¡± they said in unison, nodding weakly. They began pulling themselves up from the ground one by one. Sweat dripping from their brows. Susu watched them for contempt and saw no bitterness in their defeat, only the silent acknowledgment of their master¡¯s strength. Good, Brother Xing has trained them well enough to wean off arrogance.

    Susu turned around from her the recovering disciples and walked toward the centre of the clearing, where the soft glow of the setting sun filtered through the trees. Her silhouette seemed larger, more commanding in that golden light. ¡°Tang Luan, Ming Lei, Wei Zhen, Liu Fang¡­the jianghu awaits you¡­always strive to be stronger.¡±

    The disciples bowed respectfully, Luan who seemed the most fatigued from the battle stayed bowed for longer than the rest didn¡¯t move.

    When he finally stood, he caught Susu¡¯s eye and gave a small nod of understanding. He would not forget today¡¯s lesson.

    Zhao Li

    Susu finally called an end to the test and relief washed over Zhao Li. A part of her wanted the exciting display to continue, but another part of her was glad to see the disciples could finally rest.

    As night settled within the camp, Zhao Li slipped down the carriage. Her feet barely touched the ground before an irresistible urge took over. She looked around, ensuring no one was watching, she crouched down slightly, trying to mimic the stance she had seen Wei Zhen take.

    Her small face scrunched up in concentration as she attempted to kick out like he had. But her leg didn¡¯t move as fast or as high as she wanted, and she wobbled, nearly losing her balance. Undeterred, she tried again, this time attempting to copy Liu Fang¡¯s axe kick.

    She whimpered as she jumped and brought her foot down. But her timing was off, and instead of landing gracefully, she tumbled onto her bottom with a soft oof.

    A gentle chuckle made her look up. Susu was standing a few paces away, an amused smile on her face. Zhao Li felt her cheeks grow hot with embarrassment, but Susu''s eyes held no mockery, only warmth.

    ¡°Li¡¯er¡­.let¡¯s take a walk.¡± Susu said calmly, with an outstretched hand.

    Zhao Li hesitated for a moment, then she willingly took Susu¡¯s hand. They walked to the edge of the clearing, where the last rays of the setting sun filtered through the trees, painting everything in soft, golden light.

    ¡°Did you enjoy yourself?¡± Susu asked, her voice gentle.

    Zhao Li nodded shyly, then enthusiastically. ¡°It was amazing! They moved so fast, and you... you were like water! I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before.¡±

    Susu smiled at the child¡¯s wonder. It was the first of excitement she¡¯d seen coming from the girl. ¡°You liked it?¡±

    She nodded again, feigning words, but Susu couldn¡¯t expect more, ¡°It takes many years of practice to move like that,¡± she said calmly. ¡°The purple mist sect disciples have trained diligently.¡±

    Zhao Li nodded again.

    As they walked in silence for a few moments, Zhao Li fiddled her thumbs as she was lost in thought. Once they reached the edge of the forest, Susu finally spoke. ¡°Li¡¯er¡­would you like to learn martial arts?¡±

    She stopped and looked up at Susu, scared. The thought of learning to move like the disciples was thrilling, but it also seemed scary. What if she couldn''t do it? What if she failed and disappointed everyone?

    Zhao Li averted her eyes, then shrugged off her earlier excitement. A knowing smile flashed across Susu¡¯s face, then she nodded, sensing the child¡¯s hesitation, knelt down to meet Zhao Li''s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay to be unsure,¡± she said softly. ¡°Learning any new skill can be intimidating. But remember, even the mightiest tree starts as a small seed.¡±

    Zhao Li nodded, but her eyes remained fixed on the ground. Susu continued, her voice gentle but firm. ¡°I will ask you one more time if you want to learn, after that. I won¡¯t ask again, nor will I be willing to teach, understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes Lady Susu,¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to be formal, you can call me Aunty Susu.¡±

    ¡°Yes Aunty Susu.¡±

    Zhao Li finally looked up to meet Susu¡¯s gaze. The mixture of strength and kindness that Susu held in her eyes, made her feel safe, making Zhao Li smile as well.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to camp. I¡¯m sure you must be hungry after all the excitement.¡±

    They walked back, Zhao Li¡¯s mind on what Susu said about her learning martial arts. She didn¡¯t know how she felt¡­but she knew the display of martial arts had awakened a curiosity, she didn¡¯t know existed.

    It was like a new found hunger, at the same time, the enormity of it all made her want to shrink back into her shell.

    The disciples gathered around a small fire, tending to their minor injuries and discussing the fight. Zhao Li watched them from a distance, still too shy to approach. But as she observed their camaraderie, their shared laughter and earnest discussions, she felt a small twinge of longing. ¡°Aunty, can I go bed?¡±

    ¡°Of course, my darling, you can take all the rest you want.¡±

 Chapter 118: Leaving with my Coin?

    ¡°That. Runt? A swordsman?¡± Dai Song chuckled in disgust. ¡°He¡¯s nothing but a THIEF, claiming his hand as mine is all he needs.¡±

    Wei Long felt a hammer hit his heart, making him hold his chest. Hong Quan is from the Heavy Sword Sect? He thought confused, as he turned to him.

    He held a cup of tea in his hand, and stirred it as if he was goading Fat Gut Dai Song. ¡°Magistrate Song¡­You see a thief,¡± Hong Quan said calmly. ¡±I see untapped potential, raw talent waiting to be moulded.¡±

    ¡°Potential?¡± Dai Song laughed, his booming across the room. ¡°The only potential he has is to lose his hand!¡±

    Wei Long¡¯s eyes darted between the two men. His survival instincts screamed at him to run. ¡°I must admit, Master Hong Quan, your interest in this street rat intrigues me.¡±

    As Hong Quan¡¯s words echoed within his mind. He couldn¡¯t do much but to laugh. Him? the best swordsman the Heavy Sword Sect? A boy that picked pockets and sleeping in alleys¡­it didn¡¯t make sense to him.

    ¡°The bounty,¡± Hong Quan said indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t need it, just hand the boy over to me. And that¡¯s that.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Dai Song said, furrowing his brow. ¡®Cold Steel¡¯ Hong Quan, turning down payment? Now that¡¯s¡­unexpected.¡± He leaned forward in his chair, his silk robes rustling. ¡°What game are you playing at, swordsman?¡±

    ¡°No game,¡± Hong Quan replied, twirling another cup of tea in his hand. ¡°Consider it a gesture of good faith. The money stays in your coffers, and the boy comes with me to the Heavy Sword Sect.¡±

    ¡°Master Hong Quan,¡± Wei Long whispered, surprising himself by speaking. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want to keep your hand or do you want to be a swordsman?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t even a question. Wei Long wanted to keep his hand¡­but being a swordsman? He could try his best, and at least he¡¯d still have his hand.

    Dai Song¡¯s expression shifted from amusement to calculation. He drummed his fingers on his chair¡¯s armrest, the sound echoing in the tense silence. ¡°I see¡­I¡¯m intrigued.¡±

    ¡°Do we have a deal?¡±

    ¡°No¡­he¡¯s been stealing all over the Sichuan. The bounty is not enough.¡±

    A wry smile flashed across Hong Quan face, that made Wei Long scared. He¡¯s not scared of Fat Gut, He thought.

    ¡°I see, so its really about coins then.¡±

    An uncomfortable twist in his chest made Wei Long wince. The fear he felt, warred within him¡­killing what burning hope he¡¯d had the moment Hong Quan mentioned him joining the The Heavy Sword Sect.

    ¡°Coins?¡± Dai Song¡¯s face reddened. ¡°You dare suggest I¡¯m being greedy?¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Hong Quan said, placing his teacup down with deliberate slowness. ¡°I¡¯m merely stating that your justice seems to have a price.¡±

    The room grew colder, as if winter had suddenly descended. Wei Long noticed the guards shifting uncomfortably, their hands tightening on their weapons.

    ¡°Watch yourself, ''Cold Steel'',¡± Dai Song growled, slapping his hand against the table. ¡°Your reputation may precede you, but this is my domain.¡±

    Hong Quan''s smile never wavered. ¡°Indeed it is. And in your domain, you have a choice to make. You can take twenty silver taels and maim a child, adding another crippled beggar to your streets...¡± He paused, letting his words hang in the air. ¡°Or you can be known as the magistrate who showed wisdom and mercy, who gave the Heavy Sword Sect its next great disciple.¡±

    ¡°Besides,¡± Hong Quan continued, ¡°think of the prestige. When he becomes a master swordsman, people will speak of how Magistrate Dai Song¡¯s judgment helped shape a street rat into a warrior. They might even forget about your... stricter decisions.¡±

    Wei Long didn¡¯t move, he watched ensuring not to move a muscle. He didn¡¯t want the err of either of these men.

    Hong Quan moved his hand away from his tea, letting it rest casually near his sword hilt. The gesture wasn''t threatening, but it made everyone in the room acutely aware of who they were dealing with.

    Dai Song narrowed his eyes, but Wei Long could see the calculations happening behind them. The magistrate''s reputation for cruelty was well-known, and here was a chance to soften it. ¡°You talk a pretty game, ¡°Dai Song said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m a magistrate¡­you¡¯re a sect member. The two don¡¯t mix, unless they are bounties involve. The jianghu prefers it these ways¡­does it not?¡±This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°It does, the relation has been this way ever since the First Emperor of our Great Huaxia.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t puff me up to some saviour of some runt. It means nothing to me!¡± He snapped.

    ¡°¡­but it will mean a lot to the Heavy Sword Sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­hmm, a favour from the Heavy Sword Sect¡­now that entices me.

    ¡°Then we¡¯re in an agreement?¡± Hong Quan asked.

    ¡°We are.¡±

    ¡°Magistrate Dai Song, you honour us with your wisdom.¡±

    Dai Song waved his hand dismissively. ¡°You may take the runt and go, before I change my mind.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Magistrate Dai Song,¡± Hong Quan said bowing slightly with his sword in hand.

    ¡°Wei Long, bow and thank the magistrate.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, magistrate Dai Song,¡± He said nervously.

    As they both turned to leave, a loud clap echoed throughout the room. The guards covered the doors and Hong Quan turned around sword in hand. ¡°Magistrate Song¡­¡±

    ¡°Cold Steel¡­do you plan on leaving with my coin?¡±

    A wry smile appeared on Hong Quan¡¯s face, he shook his head. ¡°Of course not.¡±

    He reached into his sleeve, then pulled the coin pouch free. He nodded to Wei Long and the boy ran towards him taking the pouch from him.

    He ran towards Fat Gut, scared as ever. If there was one time to be brave. It was now, he needed to be brave because his life was about to change¡­hopefully for the better.

    He bowed before the magistrate, holding the pouch out and one of the guards took it from him, and handed it to the magistrate.

    The magistrate tossed the pouch in the air a few times, then satisfaction resonated on his face. ¡°All seems to be here,¡± He noted, ¡°you may take your leave.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Magistrate Song,¡± Hong Quan said.

    ¡°Thank you, magistrate.¡± Wei Long repeated.

    They walked through the magistrate¡¯s courtyard in silence. The guards at the gate straightened as they passed, their eyes following Hong Quan''s sword rather than his face.

    Once they were several streets away from the estate, the busy streets of Sichuan surrounded them now. A wave of relief washed over Wei Long as he released the heavy sigh. ¡°Master Hong Quan,¡± He started, but hesitated.

    A thousand questions aroused his mind, but fear kept him from asking further questions. He knew what the sword master had said, but he just didn¡¯t have the confidence to speak.

    ¡°Wei Long, speak freely," Hong Quan said, not breaking his stride.

    ¡°Why do you want me to join your sect? I¡¯m just a-¡°

    Hong Quan didn¡¯t answer immediately. He let the question settle as they maneuvered through the crowds. A knowing smile painted itself across his lips and he turned to face the young boy. ¡°I believe you have the potential. However, you are what you choose to be, Wei Long. Nothing more, nothing less.¡±

    Wei Long mulled over these words in silence, trying his best to understand what Hong Quan was saying. He understood potential¡­but you choosing who he could be, that was something only nobles could do.

    They had all the opportunity in the world.

    Wei Long, was just a snot nose kid, running through the streets of Sichuan, trying to survive¡­day by day. Choosing who he¡¯d be, was never on the table for him, not since his father died.

    Hong Quan harrumphed, then turned to him ¡°¡­speaking of choices¡­hand it over.¡±

    ¡°What? Wei Long asked, confused.

    ¡°The silver coin you stole from the magistrate¡¯s pouch. Did you think I wouldn''t notice?¡±

    Wei Long froze mid-step, his heart skipping a beat. He looked up at Hong Quan confused, but most speechless, till he finally spoke. ¡°I¡­how did you...¡±

    ¡°The same way I found you in that alley-- I observe.¡± Hong Quan stopped walking and turned to face him. ¡°The coin, Wei Long.¡±

    Shame burned through Wei Long''s chest as he reached into his pocket. He pulled out the silver coin, its surface catching the sunlight. He''d moved so quickly, been so careful. Yet Hong Quan had seen everything.

    ¡°I''m sorry,¡± Wei Long whispered, expecting fury or disappointment. Instead, Hong Quan¡¯s expression remained neutral as he took the coin.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Hong Quan said, holding up the coin, ¡°What would this buy you?¡±

    ¡°Food for a week. Maybe two if I bargained well.¡±

    ¡°¡­and now it could cost you both hands.¡± Hong Quan¡¯s words weren¡¯t harsh, but Wei Long could feel the weight of them. ¡°The path of a swordsman requires more than just skill, Wei Long. It demands honour. Integrity. Discipline. You lack it¡­but that¡¯s understandable. You want to survive in a world like this and the strength to resist old habits, no matter how deeply ingrained they may be is a daily challenge.¡±

    Wei Long hung his head down, expecting to be dragged back to the magistrate¡¯s estate. Instead, Hong Quan placed a hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°Listen carefully," Hong Quan said in a low but serious voice. ¡°This is your final warning. If you steal again - anything, from anyone - I will personally return you to Magistrate Dai Song. Your fate will be his to decide, and I will not intervene. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Hong Quan.¡± Wei Long said, voice quivering under the threat. ¡±I promise. No more stealing.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Hong Quan tucked the coin away. ¡°Now, you have a choice to make.¡±

    ¡°I thought I already made my choice?¡± Wei Long asked, looking up at Hong Quan confused.

    ¡°You chose to avoid losing your hand,¡± Hong Quan corrected. ¡°Now, you must choose to become a swordsman. They are not the same thing.¡± He gestured to the busy street around them. ¡°These streets are your domain. You know every alley, every escape route. You could run right now, disappear into the crowd. I wouldn¡¯t stop you.¡±

    As Wei Long scanned the busy streets, a sense of familiarity struck him. He looked at the crooked buildings, the vendors¡¯ stalls and the endless flow of people. This was his world. He knew how to survive here. The Heavy Sword Sect was unknown to him.

    ¡°If you run, you choose to remain what you are. If you follow me, you choose to become something more.¡± Hong Quan said calmly, turning.

    He began walking in the opposing direction and despite the distance between Wei Long and him. Wei Long could hear his words clear as day. ¡±The choice is yours, Wei Long. Make it now.¡±

    Wei Long stood there, feet rooted to the ground, watching as Hong Quan¡¯s back began to disappear in the streets.

    For the first time in his life, he felt something. He felt like¡­he didn¡¯t have to follow his father¡¯s footsteps¡­he didn¡¯t have to steal to make ends meet.

    His feet began to move forward, he didn¡¯t realise it, but before he knew it. He was close to Hong Quan. The master swordsman looked down at him and smiled gently. He offered the silver coin to Hong Quan and the master swordsman took it.

    As if Wei Long had a choice in the matter.

 Chapter 119: Old Grudges

    The carriage swayed gently as they wound their way through the mountain paths leading to Sichuan. Zhao Li sat beside Susu, her hands folded in her lap as she watched mist curl around the pines in the short distance.

    ¡°Li¡¯er, what do you see?¡± Susu asked, breaking the morning silence.

    Uncertain on how to answer, Zhao Li sat there in thought. She wanted to impress Susu, so she let her mind wander before finally speaking. ¡°Mist¡­¡± She said softly, ¡°It moves like... like you did. When you fought.¡±

    A smile touched Susu¡¯s lips, she caressed Zhao Li¡¯s cheek and nodded in an approving way. ¡°Thank you, you¡¯ve made my day with your words.¡±

    Zhao Li heart raced at that, she¡¯d never heard such kind words, especially in the morning. She was used to harsh words and belittlement. No¡­this is just for now, she thought, Jiang Li was also nice to me.

    ¡°Li¡¯er¡­¡± Susu said calmly, ¡°I know it was presumptuous of me to take you from your father¡¯s care. I did it, because I believe, leaving the Purple Mist Valley is best for you¡­alright?¡±

    Li didn¡¯t say anything, but nodded as if she understood. ¡°I know you don¡¯t trust me, and I haven¡¯t given you a reason to, but If you¡¯re willing to give me a chance. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t be so jaded. Alright?¡±

    Zhao Li looked up at her, and nodded slowly before dipping her head again. ¡°Li¡¯er,¡± Susu said calmly. ¡°I come from Parson a smaller found off the coast of Huaxia. I was born into slavery.¡±

    Zhao Li blinked, trying to imagine Susu, the strongest woman she¡¯d ever met¡­was a slave. It didn¡¯t seem possible. She didn¡¯t say anything, surprised from the news, which only made her heart thump wildly within her chest.

    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. I won¡¯t ever say that your life was any better than mine¡­loneliest is the worst feeling in the world dear.¡±

    Zhao Li squeezed her eyes, trying to force to tears from flowing. She truly felt lonely, despite Susu¡¯s gentleness ¡°they are good days and they are bad days, in this world Li¡¯er. In the bad days. I never thought I¡¯d ever be free, but eventually my master Feng Chaoxiang saved me.¡±

    Reverence and gratitude appeared within Susu¡¯s eyes as she recalled the moment she was saved. She was scared, like anyone would. Her parents were dead and she was dying of thirst.

    ¡°You want to know what¡¯s funny?¡± Susu asked, ¡°out of my martial brothers, he didn¡¯t want me to train in martial arts. I literally had to beg him. You see, I would watch him practice and emanate his moves¡­just as you did earlier, eventually¡­he relented.¡±

    A feint smiled painted across Susu¡¯s face, as if recalling the old memories. ¡°Despite, him relenting¡­I still had to train as hard as your uncles¡­and look at me now, able to fight with ease.¡±

    ¡°Are you scared when you fight?¡± Zhao Li asked.

    ¡°Of course, everyone is scared¡­but that dissipates the stronger you get.¡± Susu admitted quietly. ¡°You may see me as strong, but inside, I fear fire... and being alone in this cruel world. The smell of burning wood still haunts me from a time long ago¡­¡±

    Zhao Li¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She glanced at Susu¡¯s hands, steady as they seemed, but now she could see the scars, faint reminders of a past that had shaped her teacher into the person she was today.

    ¡°¡­what I¡¯m scared of the most, is being alone, as a Parsonian¡­in Huaxia.¡± Susu said calmly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have friends?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Susu said softly, ¡°¡­but their journey isn¡¯t my own¡­in this world, you rely on yourself. Your strength is the only thing that will you safe. I chose this path. I trained so that no one could control me again. I made myself strong so that I would never be at someone else¡¯s mercy. But the fears you carry now, eventually leave¡­but that depends on you.¡±

    Zhao Li remained silent, her emotions swirling within her. She forced herself to remain composed. She didn''t want Susu to see her tears, didn¡¯t want to appear weak. But there was something about Susu¡¯s vulnerability that made Zhao Li feel conflicted.

    She had always seen strength as something that required suppressing every weakness, every feeling. Yet here was Susu¡ªstrong, fearless in Zhao Li¡¯s eyes¡ªrevealing her fears, speaking of them openly. ¡°I want to be strong.¡± Zhao Li whispered.

    Susu turned to her, her eyes soft and filled with understanding. ¡°When you¡¯re ready¡­let me know, alright?¡±

    Zhao Li¡¯s lips parted slightly, but no words came out. She wanted to ask more, wanted to tell Susu about the fear she carried in her heart, but she swallowed it down like a bitter pill. This wasn¡¯t the time for her to reveal her own weaknesses. Not yet.

    Susu reached out and took Zhao Li¡¯s hand gently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide everything from me. Strength isn¡¯t just about being able to fight or endure... it¡¯s about knowing when to let others in.¡±

    Zhao Li¡¯s heart ached at those words, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to respond. She just nodded, a faint movement, enough to satisfy Susu, though inside, she was waging a war with herself.

    Susu released her hand and leaned back, gazing once more at the mist rolling through the trees. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because I want you to understand. Never be afraid to confront what¡¯s inside you. It will make you stronger than any sword or skill ever could.¡±

    Zhao Li sat in silence, staring at the mist again, watching it drift and swirl like memories from a past she didn¡¯t fully understand. For a brief moment, she felt a warmth in her chest¡ªsomething unfamiliar but comforting.

    As quickly as it came, she buried it deep within her, locking it away where no one could see. Not even herself.

    Ban Susu

    The morning sun struggled to pierce through the thick clouds as they arrived at the eastern gate of Sichuan. A sea of travellers whose faces were etched with worry and exhaustion as the Imperial guards prowled the lengthy line, their armour gleaming dully in the weak light, hands never straying far from their sword hilts.

    ¡°Master Susu,¡± Luan called out from the second carriage ¡°Why are their so much guards?¡±

    ¡°Something must¡¯ve happened¡­I¡¯ve never seen so much imperial guards and city guards in one city,¡± Susu said calmly.

    It didn¡¯t take Susu long, as she remembered Brother Ying¡¯s warning of the imperial family¡¯s death. They must be hunting the assassination group.

    She turned to Zhao Li, keeping a calm face. ¡°Li¡¯er.¡± Susu whispered, she pulled her sack from the carriage and removed a conical hat and veil. ¡°Change in the back, and put on the black and white hanfu dress. I didn¡¯t know your size, but I had it made for you, its too big for you, but you¡¯ll grow into it.¡±

    Zhao Li undressed herself and slid into a loose-fitting hanfu, its fabric was heavy and the colour was similar to her skin.

    The robe¡¯s sleeves fell well past her fingertips, concealing her completely. ¡°Keep your head down and stay close to me.¡±

    Susu looked back, watching as Luan shift uncomfortable in his seat Liu Fang sat up, giving his best poker face. She couldn¡¯t see pass them to see Zhang Wei and Ming Lei.

    Ahead of them, a merchant argued with the guards as they overturned his cart, spilling rice and dried goods across the dusty ground. ¡°THIS IS AN OUTRAGE¡± he spat in disgust. ¡°I¡¯VE TRAVELED THIS ROAD FOR OVER TWENTY YEARS. YOU KNOW ME OFFICER ZHANG, MY FAMILY HAS SERVED SICHUAN MARKETS FAITHFULLY!¡±

    ¡°Its not by my word, Merchant Dan, Times have changed.¡± The captain replied, unsheathing his sword with deliberate slowness. ¡°The Imperial Family¡¯s blood still stains the palace floors. Everyone is suspect, even old friends.¡± His cold eyes swept the crowd. ¡°Especially old friends.¡±

    ¡°This is Sichuan for Bodhidharma¡¯s sake! Longyan is over two hundred leagues from here!¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°Aye¡­but the assassin could be anywhere, even Sichuan.¡±

    The merchant¡¯s protests died in his throat. He fell to his knees, gathering his scattered goods with trembling hands while his young son watched, wide-eyed and frightened.

    ¡°The emperor¡¯s sons and harem have been killed.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­I¡¯ve heard that as well. Even the youngest prince,¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­eight summers old...war¡¯s brewing.¡±

    Susu scanned the crowd, taking in every detail. ¡°Remember, When the guards¡¯ approach only I will speak, understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes Master Susu,¡± they said in unison.

    A cluster of peasants ahead of them huddled together, their voices carrying on the morning breeze. ¡°My cousin serves in the capital,¡± one woman said, clutching her market basket. ¡°She says the noble houses are already choosing sides¡­¡±

    ¡°Civil war,¡± another old woman spat, cutting off the gossip. ¡°Just like the histories warn. Heaven help us all when tigers fight ¨C it''s always the common folk who bleed.¡±

    Zhao Li felt Susu''s hand on her shoulder, steady and reassuring. When they reached the gate, Susu produced a scroll marked with the Martial Arts Alliance seal. The guard captain studied it, his eyes narrowing as he counted their group.

    ¡°Martial artists?¡± His question dripped with suspicion. ¡°Yes, we are from the Purple Mist Sect?¡±

    ¡°State your business in Sichuan.¡±

    ¡°My students seek identity plaques from the Martial Arts Alliance.¡± Susu replied evenly. ¡°These troubled times require those who maintain order, wouldn''t you agree, Captain? Or would you prefer fewer trained allies in these dangerous days?¡±

    The captain grunted, running his fingers over the seal. Once he was satisfied, he turned to his fellow guardsman. ¡°Let them through,¡±

    Zhao Li caught him staring at her veiled face. Her heart hammered against her ribs until they were well beyond his sight.

    ¡°Yes Captain!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, captain, let Bodhidharma¡¯s light protect you,¡±

    ¡°¡­may his light protect you as well, Lady Scorpion.¡± He said with a wry smile.

    Susu¡¯s lips drew to a line, unimpressed with the captain¡¯s mentioning her martial arts name. She looked back and Zhao Li and gave her a smile, hoping the young girl didn¡¯t think ill of her.

    The city¡¯s streets were unusually empty for mid-morning. Those who ventured out moved quickly, heads down, avoiding eye contact.

    The few walls they passed had wanted posters plastered across them. Faces of thieves, bandits and other unscrupulous men the government wanted found.

    Zhao Li noticed that a few of the wanted posters were torn from the wall, whilst were freshly plastered, making her wander if they were related to the imperial family fall.

    It took them a short while to reach the Martial Arts Alliance Office, it rose before them, stone walls weathered but slightly imposing. Unlike the other buildings within the Sichuan, this one was old, but well built.

    The Office stood proud, its blue-tiled roof gleaming. Two guards in the Alliance''s distinctive blue robes stood at attention, their Qi presence heavy in the air like storm clouds. ¡°Show respect, but not weakness. The Alliance tests both skill and character. They''ll be looking for any sign of uncertainty or deception. Trust in your training.¡±

    Susu showed the guards her Martial Arts Alliance identity plaque and their eyes ogled from shock. ¡°Welcome back Lady Susu, it¡¯s been six years, since last you¡¯ve entered the Alliance.¡±

    ¡°It has, these are the disciples from my sect come to join the ranks of the Martial Arts Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Welcome lads, we need more warriors now than ever,¡±

    Susu gave them a short bow, whilst the disciples bowed reverently. Susu grabbed Zhao Li¡¯s hand, not giving her a choice in the matter and they walked inside the alliance¡¯s office.

    Inside, they found a spacious courtyard where other martial artists waited. Some bore fresh wounds from recent battles, while others displayed their sect insignias proudly on their robes.

    All watched the Purple Mist group with calculating eyes, assessing potential threats or allies.

    A grizzled man with red hair, stalked his way up the rampart, eyeing Susu, Zhao Li and her students with contempt in his eyes. Susu saw him, but ignored his callousness.

    This was the way of the jungle. The strong ate the weak¡­and those within the Martial Art Alliance always felt they were better than anyone.

    That¡¯s was one thing she hated about them¡­their arrogance.

    The red hair man stopped after reaching Susu and stared down at her, jaws protruding through his scruffy beard. ¡°Is there something you have to say?¡± Susu asked, disinterested.

    ¡°Susu the Scorpion Maiden¡­I request a duel,¡±

    ¡°I did not come here to fight. My disciples are here to receive their martial arts alliance plaques.¡±

    The red-haired man¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, his eyes burning with a fire that told of grudges long held. ¡°That has nothing to do with us, Scorpion Maiden,¡± he spat, the name sounding like vermin coming from his lips, ¡°I¡¯ve waited long enough for your return. You owe me a rematch!¡±

    ¡°I owe you nothing, Huo Lang.¡± Susu snapped, gaze remaining cold, almost bored. She crossed her arms and shifted her weight, deliberately turning slightly away from him. ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m here with my daughter, I have zero interest in a bout.¡±

    Zhao Li¡¯s eyes darted to the man, but she dipped her head quickly, trying to seem small.

    ¡°You humiliated me in front of the entire Martial Arts Competition. I¡¯ve never forgotten the sting of that defeat. Not a single day passes without the memory of you standing over me,¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure many women have stood over you as I have¡­in the whorehouse.¡±

    A devilish smile whipped across his face, then a snare appeared. ¡°Stop Crimson Fang¡­you¡¯re scaring my daughter. If you continue, defeat won¡¯t be the only thing you taste from me.¡±

    Murmur rose from the watching martial artists. A few chuckled, while others watched with silent interest, feeling the tension.

    Crimson Fang clenched his fists and Zhao Li felt the muscles in her own body coil, instinctively readying herself for violence.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in indulging your ego,¡± Susu continued. ¡°The past is the past. I have no reason to fight you again.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re scared,¡± Huo Lang growled, stepping closer, his face now inches from Susu¡¯s. ¡°You know I¡¯ve grown stronger, and you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll finally be the one to break you.¡±

    ¡°Afraid? No. Annoyed? Definitely.¡± Susu said raising an an eyebrow, unimpressed.

    Huo Lang¡¯s face darkened. His pride had been wounded years ago, and every word Susu spoke felt like another stab to his fragile honour. But before he could retort, a new voice cut through the courtyard.

    ¡°Is there a problem here?¡±

    The crowd parted as an older man in flowing robes approached, his bearing that of someone who commanded respect. His hair was streaked with silver, and his sharp eyes surveyed the scene with authority.

    ¡°Master Chen,¡± Susu said, giving a reverend bow, ¡°it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    ¡°Su¡¯er, is that you?¡±

    ¡°It is¡­¡±

    The elder man walked up Susu, his robes trailing behind him. His face went sorrowful, as if he was in great pain. ¡°My condolences to you, on your loss, Feng Chaoxiang was a great man.¡±

    ¡°He was¡­thank you for your condolences, Master Chen.¡±

    ¡°My condolenc¡ª¡°

    ¡°Huo Lang,¡± Master Chen snapped, cutting him off. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to settle old grudges. I trust you would let this go and allow these young warriors to see how defeat can drive you to be disrespectful.

    The Crimson Fang straightened but didn¡¯t back down. ¡°No disrespect, Master Chen, but this is unfinished business between us. I simply want my rightful rematch.¡±

    Master Chen turned his sharp gaze to Susu, who met it calmly. ¡°Susu, is there truth to this claim?¡±

    ¡°There is,¡± Susu replied evenly. ¡°He lost to me in the final round of the Martial Arts Competition, but that was over fifteen years ago.¡±

    ¡°And do you accept his challenge?¡±

    ¡°I do not,¡± Susu said, her voice firm. ¡°I came here to secure my disciples¡¯ martial arts plaques, not to entertain old grudges.¡±

    A flicker of frustration crossed Master Chen¡¯s face, but he nodded in understanding. ¡°Huo Lang, you¡¯ve heard her. Susu is within her rights to decline the challenge. Stand down.¡±

    The Crimson Fang¡¯s jaw worked, grinding his teeth as if restraining himself from exploding. His fists trembled with barely contained rage. For a moment, it seemed like he would defy the order, but then, with a snarl, he stepped back.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t over, Scorpion Maiden,¡± Huo Lang growled.

    ¡°It never is,¡± she whispered softly.

    ¡°One day, you¡¯ll have to face me again. And when you do, I¡¯ll make sure the outcome is different.¡± Huo Lang snapped, with a final glare, he stormed away, the crowd parting for him as he disappeared into the shadows of the courtyard.

    Master Chen lingered a moment longer, his gaze softening as he looked at Susu. ¡°Before you leave, lets have a chat, hmm?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Susu said bowing her head in respect. ¡°Thank you for intervening, Master Chen.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± The elder nodded curtly, then turned away and strode back toward the inner chambers of the Martial Arts Alliance.

    The courtyard settled once more and Zhao Li exhaled a breath, she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding. Her heart still pounded from the tension of the encounter, though she knew Susu had it under control the entire time.

    Susu placed a hand on Zhao Li¡¯s shoulder, her grip light but reassuring. ¡°Don¡¯t let fools like that rattle you. He¡¯s the kind of person who feeds off of his own resentment. Nothing good ever comes from that.¡± She told the disciples.

    Zhao Li nodded, though deep down, a small part of her envied Huo Lang¡¯s certainty in his desire for revenge. It was simple, direct. Her own feelings were far more tangled¡ªa slight resentment of her father, her fear of failure, her desperate need to prove herself in a world that seemed to reject her at every turn.

    But she suppressed it, as always, pushing the emotions down where they couldn¡¯t interfere with her training.

    ¡°Come¡­let¡¯s not waste any more time. You all have a test to pass.¡± Susu said, turning back toward the disciples who had watched the entire exchange in stunned silence.

    They moved toward the courtyard¡¯s inner chambers, the sense of tension lingered in the air. Zhao Li couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the confrontation with Huo Lang was just the beginning of something larger.

    She knew Susu could handle herself, Zhao Li couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there were more enemies lurking in the shadows, waiting for the right moment to strike.

    The sun had begun its slow descent, casting long shadows across the courtyard of the Martial Arts Alliance. The air was thick with the scent of incense burning in the distance, and the murmurs of gathered martial artists filled the silence.

    Ming Lei was the last to complete his test, and like Luan, and the remaining disciples he¡¯d passed.

    A hush fell over the space as a figure strode in, followed closely by a small boy dressed in tattered rags. The man was tall, broad-shouldered, and walked with an air allure and confidence. His hair was done in a tight bun and he wore black hanfu with green lining. His dark brown eyes were sharp, gleaming like steel¡ªpiercing, emotionless, and assessing everyone he passed.

    The boy following him had an emaciated frame, his dirty face half-hidden by unkempt hair. Despite his ragged appearance, there was a spark of something deeper in the boy¡¯s eyes¡ªfear mixed with something stronger, like resolve.

    The man¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd before landing on Susu. A smirk appeared on his face and he walked toward Susu, stopping a few feet away from her.

    ¡°It''s been a while, Susu the Scorpion Maiden,¡± the man said coldly.

    ¡°It has, Cold Steel Hong Quan,¡± Susu replied, coldly.

 Chapter 120: One Week It Is

    A week had passed since their escape from the capital. Prince Jin sat quietly, watching the flames of their campfire dance.

    Shi Xiu was preparing another meagre meal, something that didn¡¯t suit his palette as a prince, but it was that¡­or starve.

    ¡®You can¡¯t be an Emperor if you starve like that.¡¯ Shi Xiu warned, and ever since then, he¡¯d barely stomached the meals.

    ¡°The mushroom soup is ready, your highness,¡± Shi Xiu said softly, handling him a wooden bowl.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Prince Jin replied. Shi Xiu extended his hand with the bowl, the prince accepted it and winced from the heat, something he wasn¡¯t used to.

    Anytime he ate, his bowl would¡¯ve been placed on a tray in front of him, he never had to touch a heated bowl until now.

    He paused, remembering their earlier conversation about maintaining their cover. ¡°I mean, thank you, Uncle.¡±

    Shi Xiu nodded approvingly. The past week the dingshe had been teaching the young prince to shed his royal mannerisms as it had been about putting distance between them and their pursuers. They had taken on the identities of a merchant uncle and his orphaned nephew, traveling north to seek better fortunes.

    As they ate, the prince¡¯s mind wandered to the conversations they¡¯d overheard in the villages they¡¯d passed through. The news of the imperial family¡¯s massacre had spread like wildfire, each retelling more elaborate than the last. Some spoke of supernatural interventions, others of foreign conspiracies, but all agreed on one thing ¨C the dynasty had fallen.

    ¡°Uncle,¡± Prince Jin said, his voice barely above a whisper, ¡°In the village yesterday, I heard them say my father was a fool for trusting his advisers.¡± His small hands tightened around the now cooled wooden bowl. ¡°They said our family deserved what happened.¡±

    ¡°Idle gossip,¡± Shi Xiu said calmly, his face neutral as ever not giving away to any emotion. ¡°Peasants often speak without knowledge, especially in times of chaos. Your father¡ª¡°

    ¡°My father is dead!¡± Prince Jin cut in, flustered. ¡°And I must learn from his mistakes if I am to survive.¡± He set down his bowl, his appetite gone. ¡°I need to be stronger. Smarter. I can¡¯t be a child anymore.¡±

    The prince could feel Shi Xiu¡¯s eyes, he usually did that, go silent whenever the prince was in a foil mood, and this was like any other day¡­at this point.

    ¡­and that frustrated him.

    The young prince had to grow up and fast. He was forced to, due to circumstances beyond his control, but ensuring he didn¡¯t spiral due to the pressure was Shi Xiu¡¯s job.

    ¡°You already are your highness. We have to take each day as it come¡­trust me. We will get to Faizou and seek refuge there. Alright?¡±

    The prince didn¡¯t answer, he just dipped his head, feeling as though the world was on his shoulder. Once he had the courage to speak, he finally said something. ¡°Yes Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Good¡­Tomorrow we¡¯ll reach the Yangzhou checkpoint. It will be our first true test with our identities. Are you prepared?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready.¡± The prince nodded.

    ¡°Good. What¡¯s your cover story?¡±

    ¡°My name is Tang Ren, my parents died of a fever in Luoyang. You¡¯re my father¡¯s brother. We¡¯re heading north to start a new life after your business in Sichuan failed. We¡¯re traveling to Faizou because the silk trade is better there.¡± He said then stopped suddenly. ¡°¡­and I must remember to slouch slightly, keep my eyes down, and speak with a commoner¡¯s accent.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Shi Xiu praised. ¡°But remember, it''s not just about the words. You must believe the story yourself. Feel it in your bones.¡±

    ¡°In my bones?¡±

    ¡°Yes, when you talk about your father, remember what happened, let the emotion of their death in a bit It will come across as authentic, but never allow it to swallow you. Alright?¡±

    ¡°I think I understand.¡±

    ¡°Good, I can¡¯t fight my way through the Yangzhou checkpoint, we lucked out in Longyan, but our luck has run its course¡­its about outwitting everyone around us, alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Uncle Tong,¡±

    ¡°Good, that¡¯s very good¡­get some rest. We leave at the first crack of dawn, that way we hopefully reach Yangzhou before the afternoon suns arrives.¡±

    <hr>

    The fortified gateway of the Yangzhou checkpoint stood imposingly across the main road, guards in leather armour checking each traveller¡¯s papers and goods. Merchants, farmers, and refugees formed a long line, each waiting their turn to pass through.

    Prince Jin joined the queue and his heart raced each step he took, the closer he got to the gate. He inhaled deeply, forcing himself to breathe slowly, just as Shi Xiu had taught him. The cotton clothes he wore, felt itchy on him as he was used to silk clothes. His once-pristine skin was now tanned and slightly dirty from travel.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    He leaned forward slightly, trying his best to maintain a slouched posture, mimicking the peasant children that stood in the line with him.

    ¡°They say the emperor¡¯s body was burned beyond recognition...¡±

    ¡°Oh? I heard the Dragon Palace was completely destroyed¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard that as well, but that¡¯s not the most chilling news. The barbarians from north have broken through the northern wall!¡±

    The prince tried his best to bury his frustration, but he failed. He turned to them, but a tightening sensation erupted from his shoulder. A loud clap blossomed and he looked up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Ren¡¯er, the lines coming to an end soon,¡±

    How dare you touch the prince! his eyes said, but he realised his situation. ¡°Ok uncle.¡±

    An hour passed and they reached the checkpoint. A guard with a scarred face approached their cart, his eyes sharp and suspicious. ¡°Papers,¡± he grunted.

    Shi Xiu handed over their forged documents. ¡°State your business.¡±

    ¡°My nephew and I seek passage to Faizou,¡± he said calmly. The guard examined the papers carefully, his eyes occasionally flicking between them and their faces.

    ¡°Why are you heading to Faizou?¡±

    ¡°Trade, sir,¡± Shi Xiu replied. ¡°The silk markets in the south haven¡¯t been ideal these past few years. We hear trade in Faizou has yet to falter.¡±

    ¡°With the death of the imperial family, Faizou will likely have its own problems, regardless of trade.¡±

    Prince drew a line with his lips, flustered by the guards¡¯ words, but also catching his eye. The guard turned to the prince and eyed him up and down. ¡°What¡¯s your name boy?¡±

    ¡°Tang Ren,¡± Prince Jin said, cowering his head.

    ¡°Where are you from boy, you don¡¯t sound like your uncle.¡±

    ¡°I was born in Sichuan, but I grow up in Luoyang.¡±

    ¡°Luoyang? What happened to your parents.¡±

    ¡°They died due to the yellow fever¡±

    The guard''s expression softened slightly. ¡°There are many orphans on the roads these days¡­two copper coins per person for passage.¡± He said handing the papers back to Shi Xiu.

    Shi Xiu pulled his pouch free and poured the coins into the guard¡¯s hand. The guard waved them through and relief washed itself over the prince¡¯s face.

    ¡°Very well done, your highness¡± Shi Xiu whispered.

    As prince Jin and Shi Xiu made their way through the small city. The marketplace bustled with life just beyond the checkpoint. Merchants called out wares, whilst children and other adults weaved through the crowds. The aroma of food filled the air. Prince Jin stayed close to Shi Xiu, trying his best to maintain a commoner¡¯s posture as they guided their cart through the throng of people.

    ¡°Remember,¡± Shi Xiu murmured, ¡°No matter what catches your eye, don¡¯t stare too long. It¡¯ll attract vendors we don¡¯t need the attention. You haven¡¯t been doing this too long, so I don¡¯t want anyone to mishear how you speak.¡±

    The prince nodded, fighting his natural instinct to observe everything with royal scrutiny. A group of children ran past them, laughing as they chased each other with wooden swords. Just days ago, he would have found their behaviour barbaric, but now he felt a strange longing. They seemed so... free.

    They found a modest inn at the edge of the marketplace. Shi Xiu secured a small room on the second floor. The room was sparse, two thin sleeping mats and a wooden table sat in the middle, but it offered a view of the street below.

    As Shi Xiu went to tend to their horses, Prince Jin sat by the window, watching the life unfold below. A young girl helped her mother sell dumplings, counting copper coins with careful precision. An old man taught his grandson to repair a wheel, their hands working in tandem. A group of merchants argued over prices, their animated gestures carrying up to his window.

    ¡°It¡¯s different, isn¡¯t it?¡± Shi Xiu said ¡°Seeing them like this.¡±

    ¡°They seem... happy. Even though they have so little.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t much for people to be happy your highness. People just want to live comfortably¡­sometimes that¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± The prince calmly, holding back tears. ¡°You know¡­at the checkpoint, when I spoke of my parents dying of fever... I thought about them. My real parents. The pain made my voice shake, just like you said it would.¡±

    ¡°You used your true feelings to make the lie believable. That''s exactly right.¡±

    ¡°But it felt wrong.¡± Prince Jin said, turning away from the window, ¡°Using their deaths like that. Pretending they weren''t who they were.¡±

    ¡°Your father would be proud of you for doing what¡¯s required of you to survive. That¡¯s what leaders do your highness. They do what¡¯s required to lead.¡±

    A loud thud blossomed in the wind, drawing prince jin¡¯s attention. He snapped his head left, looking back down through the window and seeing a commotion on the street. Imperial investigators were moving through the crowd, showing something to the merchants.

    ¡°Shall we leave?¡± He whispered.

    Shi Xiu watched the investigators for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°No. Moving now would draw attention. We¡¯re just another uncle and nephew seeking trade. Nothing more.¡±

    They spent the afternoon in their room, eating simple rice and vegetables they¡¯d purchased from a vendor. The young prince found himself thinking about the cook in the palace, how he¡¯d once refused to eat when his soup wasn¡¯t perfectly seasoned. Now, every grain was precious.

    As evening approached, they ventured out into the marketplace again. Shi Xiu needed to purchase supplies, and staying hidden in their room would seem suspicious. Prince Jin walked beside him, practicing his role.

    ¡°Ren¡¯er,¡± Shi Xiu called, using his false name, ¡°help me carry these vegetables.¡±

    The prince took the bundle, noting how natural the exchange felt now. A week ago, the mere thought of carrying his own food would have been preposterous. But as he walked through the market, he saw other children his age doing far more strenuous work.

    A boy no older than him struggled to help his father load heavy sacks onto a cart. Two girls carried water buckets balanced on poles across their shoulders. Even the youngest children had duties, responsibilities, purposes.

    ¡°They¡¯re stronger than I thought,¡± Prince Jin said, as they entered their room. ¡°The common people. I¡¯ve always thought they needed us ¨C the imperial family ¨C to survive. But they¡¯ve built their own world, haven¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°They have their own strength, their own wisdom. A good ruler understands this.¡±

    ¡°If I ever...¡± Prince Jin said then paused, lowering his voice as he spoke. ¡°If I ever take back what was stolen, I want to remember this. Remember them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wise, young master.¡± Shi Xiu glanced out the window at the bustling night market below. ¡°Actually, I have a suggestion. This town seems safe enough, and you¡¯re learning valuable lessons here. Perhaps we should stay for a while.¡±

    ¡°Stay? For how long?¡±

    ¡°A few weeks, perhaps. Let you truly learn the ways of the common people. And it would help throw off any pursuers.¡±

    The prince sat quietly for a long moment, considering. Part of him wanted to rush to Faizou, to his cousin, to safety. But another part recognized the wisdom in Shi Xiu''s words. Every day spent here was another day learning how to survive, how to blend in, how to understand the people he might one day rule again.

    ¡°One week,¡± He finally said, ¡°We can stay one week, but no longer. Faizou is still far, and...we don''t know how long the roads will remain safe.¡±

    ¡°As you wish. One week it is.¡±

 Chapter 121: Four-Star Bounty

    ¡°Let me guess, you want a duel as well?¡± Susu asked, lips curved into a sharp smile, she kept her eyes on the courtyard, not allowing Hong Quan to grow closer.

    ¡°Why would I want to duel you?¡± Hong Quan replied, furrowing his brow in confusion. ¡°Do you know how irritating it is to fight with that whip of yours? What did you call it¡ªScar?¡±

    ¡°Scourge,¡± she corrected, her voice flat with a hint of pride within it.

    ¡°¡­Right.¡± He shook his head, dismissing it, and turned his gaze toward the group of disciples in the distance. His eyes lingered, curious, on Zhao Li, the girl whose clothes hung off her as if they belonged to someone twice her size. ¡°Something caught your eye?¡± Susu asked, her tone sharp.

    ¡°Yes¡­You have a daughter?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡±

    ¡°Six years old?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­so that¡¯s why you vanished from the Jianghu,¡± he said, more to himself than to her.

    Susu¡¯s silence stretched between them like a barrier. ¡°Someone has to raise her,¡± she finally said, her voice quieter, but firm.

    ¡°No doubt¡­¡±

    The sun begun its descent in the late afternoon. A soft glow blossomed, that caught a few silver threads woven into Hong Quan¡¯s otherwise jet-black hair. His demeanour was different that Susu had remembered, he was always held a cold look within his eyes, but now, there was a hint of warmth within them.

    ¡°Are you busy Cold Steel?¡± Susu asked.

    ¡°I am not,¡±

    ¡°Good, unlike this¡­rudimentary conversation. I would like a private conversation with you. There¡¯re things I have to ask.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­walk with me,¡± he said firmly.

    He gestured toward the inner gardens, where the ancient trees stood watch over the winding stone paths. He then turned to the boy in rags, who¡¯d been following him. ¡°Wei Long, wait here¡­I won¡¯t be too long,¡±

    The boy nodded and found the nearest corner to set himself aside. It was clear he didn¡¯t want to be seen. Everyone here was dressed appropriately, whilst he was the only to wear rags.

    ¡°Luan, watch over Li¡¯er, make sure she doesn¡¯t flounder around,¡±

    ¡°Yes Master Susu,¡± the lad said primly.

    ¡°Thank you, I won¡¯t be long.¡±

    Her disciples exchanged uncertain glances with each other, but before they could protest, she disappeared with Hong Quan.

    They walked in silence as the welcoming scent of cherry blossoms drifting on the cool breeze of the gardens of the Martial Arts Alliance command office. The bamboo swayed gently, their shadows forming intricate, delicate patterns on the stone path.

    They reached a small, ancient stone bench by a pond and Hong Quan gestured for Susu to take a seat, he turned right and spotted some koi fish swimming beneath the water¡¯s surface.

    Their vibrant scales glinted gold and white, bright flashes of life in the stillness. He let out a long, measured breath before speaking.

    ¡°Six years,¡± Hong Quan said finally.  ¡°The world has changed much in your absence, Scorpion Maiden.¡±

    Susu wanted to roll her eyes, but she kept a straight face. As a single cherry blossom landed on the surface of the pond, sending small ripples through the otherwise still water. ¡°So, I¡¯ve noticed,¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just the surface,¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it is¡­anyways, what have I missed? Has Old Man Tu¡¯s position been filled? If so¡­who?¡±

    Hong Quan shook his head, ¡°no, one of the ten grandmaster¡¯s spot is still open.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Susu asked confused, narrowing her eyes. ¡°What do you mean his seat is still vacant¡­aren¡¯t there any viable candidates from the Nine Masters of Martial Arts?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Hong Quan said, shaking his head.

    ¡°Not even Yan Fan¡­or Shi Qiu?¡±

    ¡°Yan Fan has been dealing with sect matters for years, you know how large the Golden Bowl Sect is¡­she hasn¡¯t been able to break through to the Arhat Realm.¡±

    ¡°¡­and Shi Qiu?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been in seclusion for years¡­no one knows his current strength.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not the Sword Saint?¡±

    ¡°He is not, fortunately, the Sword Saint title goes to my senior brother, Cang Ke.¡±

    ¡°Silver Eye Ke, is the current Sword Saint?¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡±

    ¡°The Heavy Sword Sect must be proud to have Silver Eye Ke and Cold Steel Quan as Sword Kings, what¡¯s your rank?¡±

    ¡°Fourth¡­your martial brother Silent Sword Guo is higher than me.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s good to know,¡±

    Hong Quan chuckled sightly and nodded. He turned to his right and waved for one of the servants to approach. ¡°What of your senior brother, Shredding Claw Xing is he fine? He withdrew six years ago just like you did, the most that¡¯s known about him is the sect he created¡­the Purple Mist Sect.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you already know the disciples I brought are from the Purple Mist Sect, and to answer your question¡­Senior Brother is fine, much has changed for him¡­for the better.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic news, out of ¡®Gentleman Fist¡¯ Feng Chaoxiang disciples, he was always touted to become one of the Immovable Fist!¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Brother Xing never cared for such things. He never sought to become of the Nine Masters of the Martial Arts¡­the title of Intolerable Fist, means nothing to him. He just wants to live life¡­freely.¡±

    ¡°What Realm is he?¡±

    ¡°Qi Perception Realm¡±

    ¡°Of course he is,¡± Hong Quan nodded happily.

    ¡°Master Quan, Master Susu, would you like some refreshments?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Hong Quan said, ¡°black clover tea for me and Lady Susu. Fresh oranges and chilled water for the lady susu¡¯s disciple.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± The servant asked.

    Susu coughed, looking at Hong Quan, then pointed his nose at the corner of the courtyard. ¡°Haha¡­right, same for the lad in the corner on his own, please. His name is Wei Long, let him know the refreshments are from me¡­he doesn¡¯t trust easily.¡±

    ¡°Understood Master Quan¡­Master Susu.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Susu narrowed her eyes and sat back on the bench. Curiosity had been blossoming within her for a while and she no reason to keep it hidden. ¡°Have there been changes to the Nine Masters of Martial Arts?¡±

    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s always changes.¡± Hong Quan said nodding ¡°The current Nine Masters. Have some faces you¡¯ll recognize, others might surprise you.¡±

    ¡°Kill the suspense Cold Steel,¡±

    ¡°Aye¡­as I¡¯ve mention, my senior brother Cang Ke holds the position of Sword Saint. Master Lung from the Verdant Gate Monastery still holds the position of Intolerable Fists, though he''s grown even more... well, intolerable with age.¡±

    ¡°And what of the Warmaster of the Spear?¡± Susu asked, twitching her lips.

    ¡°Lady Ming from the Azure Spear Valley took the position three years ago after defeating the previous master convincingly, she¡¯s the newest member of the Nine Masters of Martial Arts.¡±

    ¡°The Acupoint Sage position?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Yuan of the Sand Healing Society still holds that position. I believe it¡¯s between him and my senior brother will get the nod to replace Old Man Tu as a Grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°¡­Weapon Master Demon?¡±

    ¡°That position belongs to Master Teng of the Hundred Blade Pavilion. You remember him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he fought brother Guo in the Sword tournament,¡±

    ¡°Well¡­since his defeat, he has master five weapons, which allows him the right to be called the Weapon Master Demon.¡±

    ¡°Shocking¡­it seems I¡¯ve missed a lot.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that, but your absence was realised.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­what of the Qi Tyrant position, Does Song Mei still hold that position?¡±

    ¡°No, Song Mei died last year from Qi Deviation, I heard she was trying to enter the Arhat Realm¡­Master Lei of the Surlong Peak Sanctuary is the new Qi Tyrant.¡±

    Hong Quan lips faded from a smile to a line, his eyes grew cold, matching his Cold Steel title. ¡°The title of Coiling Whip of the Shadows belongs to someone you might find interesting or abhor.¡±

    ¡°The suspense is killing me,¡± Susu said dryly.

    ¡°Madam Su Lin of the Amethyst Serpent Sect.¡±

    Susu squeezed her hands into a fist as she heard the name of her old rival. ¡°I guess, she deserves it,¡± Susu said sarcastically.

    ¡°Right¡­the Qinggong Skywalker position,¡± Hong Quan continued, perhaps sensing the need to move past the subject, ¡°belongs to Young Master Feng of the Vine Tear Manor, the youngest of the Nine Masters of Martial Arts.¡±

    ¡°Of course he is, as a young master,¡±

    ¡°Your bleak as ever,¡±

    ¡°As I should, no?¡±

    Quan laughed and shook his head, ¡°right, finally the final title goes to Lady Sun Ting of the Jade Spring temple, the Divine Healer.¡±

    ¡°Good to know, tell me more of Su Lin has she improved since our last... encounter?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t there for the encounter sadly, but from what I¡¯ve heard the previous Coiling Lady of the Shadows thought you had the potential to take her title.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now,¡±

    ¡°Are you sure, I can see the fire in your eyes. You want to take on Su Lin again, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Not. In. The. Slightest. I have other concerns.¡±

    ¡°Your daughter?¡±

    Susu nodded with a gent smile.

    ¡°Understood¡­but I want to ask you one thing. No, not ask¡­but to make a request.¡±

    ¡°¡­and that would be?¡±

    ¡°A sparring match.¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to spar?

    ¡°My skin has been tingling ever sense we sat down. I can feel your Qi thrum with indignation. It excites me. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a worthy challenge.¡±

    Susu turned to Hong Quan, eyeing him from head to toe. ¡°You¡¯re excited, that¡¯s a first. All those years ago¡­you weren¡¯t one to relish a fight. Things have changed.¡±

    ¡°For the better,¡± he said with a glum smile on his face.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    Susu sat back, thinking on whether if the spar was worth it, but deep down, she just wanted to leave the Martial Arts Alliance command office and take care of Li¡¯er.

    ¡°Humour me Susu¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­under one condition?¡±

    ¡°Anything¡­!¡±

    ¡°¡­do not tell anyone you saw me here. Only my martial brother Heng Guo, OK?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­¡±

    ¡°Good, now let¡¯s enjoy this tea before we start¡­¡±

    The moment their tea cups touched the stone table, the air crackled with anticipation.

    Susu¡¯s and Hong kicked off the bend, landing a few meters a part. She slid her hand across Scourge¡¯s handle and flashed a wild smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t plan to take this serious?¡± Hong asked, confused.

    ¡°I am¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why are you using your left hand,¡±

    ¡°Cold Steel¡­we haven¡¯t seen in each other in years. If you insist on me switching hands, lets cancel this spar.¡±

    Hong Quan kept his hand on the hilt of his sword, unsure if to continue. A flare of Qi burst from Susu, sending a wave of goosebumps down his back, the excitement reignited. ¡°Let us began.¡±

    Scourge unfurled from Susu¡¯s left hand, the whip singing through exploding as she cracked it.

    The world turned black and white as if ancient calligraphy materialised around them.

    Hong Quan drew his blade in one fluid motion, his Qi surging into the steel until it hummed.

    Susu shifted left, cracking Scourge at Hong Quan¡¯s face. He twisted, letting his qi-laden blade intercept the strike. An ink blotch blossomed from the impact sending ripples through their body.

    Susu snared feeling slightly flustered, but was not deterred, she opened her Core Dantian and allowed her Qi to flow through her meridians.

    Hong Quan anticipated the increase in strength from her and did the same, opening his Core Dantian¡­he opened his Mind Dantian and watched the Qi swirling around her lash at him exploding at different angles, hoping to distract him.

    Hong Quan¡¯s blade moved like a mountain given form. He parried three strikes, his sword feeling heavier from each clash until the air itself seemed to groan under its weight. ¡°I don¡¯t like this new attacking style of yours Scorpion Maiden¡­its far more bothersome than when you used your hand.¡±

    ¡°I can say the same for you, Cold Steel¡­you¡¯re far more patient than you were all those years. I guess defeat has taught you a lesson. Susu snapped, coiling Scourge in an obtuse arc.

    Hong Quan barely shifted his blade in time, the impact sending tremors through his qi-enhanced sword, forcing him to skid backwards.

    He countered with a crushing downward strike, his sword cleaving the very air that separated them with terrifying might.

    ¡­but Susu had already read his intent in the flow of his qi.

    She pivoted smoothly, Scourge dancing around her in three precise movements. The whip caught Hong Quan¡¯s blade mid-strike, not meeting his force but redirecting it.

    He widened his eyes in shock, then lurched forward by his own momentum. ¡°One thing about the Heavy Sword Sect Style, it¡¯s predictable as it comes!¡± Susu said spinning into his guard.

    She then weaved Scourge weaving into scampering arc, making the whip appear at five different angles at once, each crack as devastating as the other.

    Hong Quan¡¯s blade blurred, as he deflected each struck as best as he could, but all it did was put him on the backfoot.

    ¡°Your right arm,¡± Hong Quan huffed, frustrated, ¡°What happened to it?¡±

    Susu didn¡¯t respond in words, but by savagery. She began cracking Scourge in a devastating combination, that made the whip seem like an electric snake coiling around the courtyard at will.

    She struck high, low, then twisting around Hong Quan¡¯s defence. Each attack flowing into the next.

    Where Hong Quan¡¯s strikes sought to overwhelm with pure force, Susu''s whip danced through his guard like a serpent seeking prey. Scourge coiled around Hong Quan¡¯s blade as it descended, neither weapon yielding.

    Colour bled back into the world. They stood facing each other in the garden, cherry blossoms drifting down around them though neither had seemed to move.

    Only their heavy breathing and the lingering taste of qi in the air suggested anything had happened at all.

    ¡°Your left-handed style,¡± Hong Quan said as he sheathed his blade, ¡°It¡¯s more precise than your right hand ever was.¡±

    Susu coiled Scourge at her waist with practiced ease. "A scorpion adapts, even when wounded.¡±

    The afternoon sun caught the silver in his hair as he bowed slightly. ¡°Congratulations Scorpion Maiden. It was an honour to fight someone of the Qi Perception Realm.¡±

    ¡°I assume you¡¯ll keep my strength to yourself?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I will¡­but I have a request, unrelated to anything.¡±

    Sus sighed, annoyed as if she was tired of Hong Quan. ¡°What is it this time?¡±

    ¡°I have a Four-Star bounty, would you be interested in taking on a band of thieves?¡±

    ¡°fifty-fifty split?¡±

    ¡°The only split possible.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with my disciples, the points would do fine for them.¡±

 Chapter 122: Choke-Points and Strawmen

    The morning sun casted long shadows across the courtyard. Hong Quan laid a weathered map on the stone table whilst Susu stood beside him. Her arms were crossed as the purple mist sect sat around the stone table, eyes fixed on the map.

    ¡°I trust that everyone here understands what we¡¯ll be doing?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Luan answered, ¡°a bounty has been placed on the The Phantom Fox Brigade¡­they¡¯ve been terrorizing merchants along the Tea Horse Road, specifically the stretch leading into Sichuan.¡±

    ¡°Correct,¡± Hong Quan said calmly, tapping a segment on the map. He circled a specific spot where the path narrowed between two peaks. ¡°They¡¯re clever - they strike here, where the canyon walls force caravans to travel single file.¡±

    ¡°How many members do they have?¡± Susu asked, as she studied the terrain.

    ¡°Reports vary as most of the survivors are found delirious. Some say fifteen, some say twenty. We can¡¯t account for their true numbers.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s best to assume, they have more people under them¡­forty at least.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I was considering, hence my invitation for you to join me. I can handle fifteen at a time, but forty is too much for me¡­especially when we don¡¯t the strengths of their leader.¡±

    ¡°I figured as much¡­¡±

    ¡°Right¡­the lack of not knowing their numbers isn¡¯t what makes them dangerous though.¡± Hong Quan said cautiously. He pulled out a small yellow cloth-wrapped bundle, he unfolded it, a sickly-sweet smell filled the air. A broken arrow tip, its surface coated with a dark, oily substance.

    ¡°Poison?¡± Luan asked, leaning forward.

    ¡°Yes. They¡¯ve been coating their weapons with something our physicians haven¡¯t seen before. Three merchants died last week - not from their wounds, but from the fever that followed.¡±

    ¡°That¡­changes everything, I don¡¯t like handling poison cases without Brother Ying¡¯s assistance,¡± Susu said walking towards Li¡¯er, she scooped her up and sat in her seat whilst resting her on her lap.

    The little girl was still wearing her conical hat, oversized hanfu and veil. Susu had noticed how regular Hong Quan and Wei Long were trying to catch a glimpse of her face, which made her very wary.

    ¡°If poison is involved, I don¡¯t know if I can proceed, my daughter will not leave my side¡­I will be very honest,¡± Susu said firmly, ¡°I am not willing to bring you lot along.¡±

    ¡°Master!¡± Luan protested.

    Susu raised her hand, stopping his protest. ¡°Let me finish Luan.¡±

    ¡°Yes Master,¡±

    ¡°Li¡¯er is six years old, you know what she means to me and you know why I am unwilling to let her out of my sight.¡± She said, looking at each one of them individually.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Luan answered.

    ¡°So do I,¡±

    ¡°Me as well Master Susu,¡±

    ¡°I too, understand Master Susu,¡±

    ¡°Then you all understand I am not willing to proceed any further. This is a four-star bounty, you are all inexperienced.¡±

    ¡°Master Susu, we have trained for this. We won¡¯t fail especially if we have two masters such as yourself and Master Quan. Please trust us, we will follow your orders to the letter!¡± Luan pleaded.

    ¡°If we¡¯re proceeding, how will things workout?¡± Susu asked.

    ¡°Lei¡­¡± Luan called out.

    ¡°Yes, senior brother,¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can analyse the poison?¡±

    ¡°I can analyse it, but I would need to understand the local fauna, if they have a toxicology specialist, it might be hard to pinpoint where they are getting their ingredients, because they would find the ingredients themselves, unless a foreign agent is needed to enhance the poison.¡±

    ¡°Ming Lei¡± Susu said firmly, ¡°You will stay behind and investigate,¡±

    ¡°Yes Master Susu,¡±

    ¡°Luan, continue¡­how we should proceed?¡± Hong Quan asked, rubbing his stubble of a goatee, clearly intrigued by the young warrior¡¯s insight...

    ¡°Yes Master Quan, what are the pattern of attacks? Is there specificity in their raids, like what time?¡±The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°They attack at dawn or dusk,¡± Hong Quan answered, ¡°when visibility is poor. They¡¯re too organised, the possibility of them having scouts is high as well.¡±

    ¡°To learn their targets patterns¡­¡±

    ¡°M-Mister Quan,¡± Wei Long said softly.

    A wry smile flashed across Hong Quan¡¯s face and he turned to him, ¡°hmm, yes?¡±

    The boy in rags pointed at the map, and Susu squinted gently adjusting Li¡¯er on her lap. ¡°Wei Long, what do you see?¡±

    The boy in rags, who had been quietly observing from the corner, stepped forward hesitantly. ¡°The canyon has three natural bottlenecks. If they¡¯re using them for ambushes, they must have escape routes we can¡¯t see on the map.¡±

    A hearty echoed throughout the courtyard as Hong Quan shook his head. ¡°Always have an escape route, eh boy?¡±

    The boy nodded sombrely and went back to his corner, which made Susu suspicious. ¡°Mister Quan? He is not your personal apprentice?¡±

    ¡°No no, I found him¡­I¡¯m taking him back to the sect for training, he has potential.¡±

    Susu grunted, as if annoyed by this new information. ¡°You can trust him Scorpion Maiden, and he¡¯s right. There has to be hidden paths throughout the canyon. That¡¯s why no one has been able to find them. Long¡¯er, do you think you can find these hidden pathways?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°Good,¡± Quan said with a primly smile.

    ¡°Master Quan¡­by chance do you know the characteristics of the poison?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it has several. It starts with numbness where the poison enters, then fever brews within hours. The victim¡¯s meridian pathways begin to constrict. Then on the second day, their meridians start to collapse. Death follows shortly after.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve been using the poison to extort merchants," Susu said in disgust.

    ¡°Precisely,¡± Hong Quan confirmed. ¡°They demand triple the usual toll for safe passage. Those who refuse...¡±

    ¡°Die¡­¡± Luan finished. ¡°What¡¯s our approach?¡±

    Susu traced the canyon''s outline. ¡°We have to control the high ground. The three main choke points are where they¡¯ll probably attack. Hong Quan, how do you feel about being bait?¡±

    ¡°Not highly¡­but I understand, you¡¯re not willing to risk your daughter. I¡¯ll be the bait, but Luan, you mind accompanying me?¡±

    ¡°I guess, but only two people in carriages doesn¡¯t look good.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, we can get empty barrels and make straw men to make it seem as though they are more people here than they are.¡±

    ¡°Understood¡­¡±

    Hong Quan turned to Susu, folding his hands and propping up against the stone table, a smug smile blossomed across his face and he licked his lips, ¡°Scorpion Maiden Susu, are you satisfied.¡±

    ¡°I am¡­¡±

    ¡°Then shall we proceed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take Wei Zhen and Liu Fang, you will come with me. Mei Ling, stay behind and gather as much information as you need regarding the poison. Luan you will go with Master Quan.¡±

    ¡°Yes Master!¡±

    ¡°Wei Long, you¡¯ll go with Master Susu.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Susu snapped.

    Hong Quan sighed and for the first time, he showed frustration, but he should know who he was dealing with.

    Susu the Parsonian.

    ¡°¡­right, Wei Long can help with finding the tunnels, that¡¯s why its best he goes with you.¡±

    Susu pushed out her lips, clearly annoyed, but with the revelation of Wei Long being able to assist in finding the escape route¡­she had no choice but to follow through.

    All the lads from the purple mist sect, were farmers by birth, they weren¡¯t into subterfuge like a runt like this Wei Long.

    ¡°Fine, but he must follow my orders¡­¡±

    ¡°Aye,¡± Wei Long complied.

    ¡°Good¡­then let us begin.¡± Hong Quan said.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Susu said calmly, ¡°purple mist sect disciples let me have a word with you all before we start.¡±

    <hr>

    The afternoon sun beat down on the marketplace. Hong Quan and Luan made their way through the  crowds. Merchants called out their wares, the smell of spices and street food wafting through the air. They stopped at a farmer''s stall piled high with fresh straw.

    ¡°We¡¯ll need enough for at least six men,¡± Hong Quan said, running the golden stalks through his fingers. ¡°Make them look substantial.¡±

    The farmer nodded eagerly, already gathering bundles. ¡°Fresh from this morning''s harvest, Master. Strong stalks, won''t collapse easily.¡±

    As they waited for the farmer to prepare their order, Hong Quan cast a sidelong glance at Luan. ¡°Your Master Susu... she¡¯s quite protective of her daughter.¡±

    Luan carefully measured out copper coins, his expression neutral. ¡°Master Susu is fiercely protective of Xiao Li, Master Quan¡­I¡¯m sure you would be too, if you had a daughter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. However, there¡¯s caution, and then there¡¯s...¡± Hong Quan said before pausing, as if he were choosing his words wisely. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never seen someone so adamant about keeping a child close during a mission. Even the most devoted parents in our sect arrange care when duty calls.¡±

    ¡°Master Susu only recently returned to the sect,¡± Luan replied diplomatically, helping the farmer tie the bundles together. ¡°She appeared one morning, daughter in tow. None of us questioned it.¡±

    ¡°Just appeared, did she?¡± Hong Quan stroked his goatee thoughtfully. ¡°And the child... always wearing that veil and conical hat. Rather unusual, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±

    Luan straightened, meeting Hong Quan¡¯s gaze directly. ¡°Master Quan, forgive my directness, but we of the Purple Mist Sect don¡¯t gossip about our master''s affairs. She¡¯s has helped us in the short while we¡¯ve known her.¡±

    Hong Quan raised his hands in mock surrender, though his eyes remained shrewd. ¡°No offense meant, young man. Professional curiosity, nothing more. Come, help me with these bundles.¡±

    They gathered the straw and made their way to a quiet courtyard behind an inn. As they worked to shape the crude figures, Hong Quan hummed thoughtfully. ¡°Your loyalty does you credit, Luan. Though I wonder... does it not strike you as odd that such a renowned fighter would suddenly become so... domestic?¡±

    ¡°Master Quan,¡± Luan said as he deftly wove straw into a torso shape, ¡°Master Susu¡­is nothing close to being domestic, she¡¯s just protective of Xiao Li!¡±

    ¡°And the girl¡¯s father?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s never mentioned him, not even in passing.¡± Luan answered curtly, tying off another bundle with perhaps more force than necessary.

    ¡°I see,¡± Hong Quan replied, nodding slowly. ¡°Well, good to know, thank you Luan, for entertaining my curiosity for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Not a worry Master Quan.¡±

    The two worked in silence for a while, the straw figures slowly taking shape. Each was carefully posed, draped in spare robes to give the impression of sleeping merchants.

    Hong Quan occasionally adjusted their positions, ensuring they would appear natural in the dim light of dawn or dusk.

    ¡°There,¡± he said finally, stepping back to survey their work. ¡°Six convincing merchants, sleeping peacefully. Add a few strategic coughs and shuffling sounds from us, and our brigands won''t know the difference until it''s too late.¡±

    Luan finished up his own straw man, then turned to Hong Quan.

    ¡°Alright¡­let¡¯s discuss how we¡¯ll position ourselves when our friends make their move...¡±

 Chapter 123: No...I Cant Help

    ¡°Keep your eyes on the ridge lines,¡± Susu whispered, more to herself than her disciples. Scouts usually positioned themselves with clear sight lines to the road while remaining hidden from below.

    She¡¯d chosen three promising vantage points to investigate, spots where the natural terrain provided both coverage and escape routes.

    As she moved quickly through the forest, Li¡¯er clung to her back, her arms wrapped around her mother¡¯s neck. The conical hat occasionally brushed against low-hanging branches protecting her from scrapes.

    Wei Zhen and Liu Fang followed, trying their best to keep up with Susu. They had recently entered the Mind Awakening Realm and had recently begun their training in qinggong.

    Their purple robes were darkened by the forest¡¯s shadows, but the way their clothes flapped in the wind made them very wary.

    Wei Long tried to keep up, but as he was barely seven years old, all he could do was run through the forest. Susu¡¯s misgivings about the boy were warranted, he did not want anyone to see Li¡¯er, as she was an Axsumite.

    A flash of movement caught her Susu¡¯s eye. A branch swaying against the wind. Susu raised her hand, signalling her disciples to freeze. ¡°Master,¡± Wei Zhen breathed, barely audible, ¡°three o¡¯clock, near the split trunk.¡±

    Susu nodded.

    Someone disturbed the branches recently, the leaves didn¡¯t look settled like they had settled naturally. She gestured to Wei Long, telling him to circle wide to the right while she took the left flank.

    The sound wooden wheels crashing carried on the wind, catching everyone¡¯s attention.  ¡°That¡¯s not Master Quan signal.¡± Liu Fang whispered urgently.

    ¡°He¡¯s still in the city preparing,¡± Wei Zhen added.

    Susu''s jaw tightened as An actual caravan was here. ¡°Change of plans,¡± She hissed. ¡°Wei Zhen, Liu Fang¡­circle back toward the road. If they¡¯re attacking from where we hypothesised...you should be able to get the high ground from the eastern ridge. Don¡¯t engage unless absolutely necessary.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    ¡°Wei Long,¡± She said, turning to him. ¡°See if you can find me their escape routes before they retreat, if you can¡¯t hide yourself and see where they retreat to, alright?¡±

    He nodded once and melted into the undergrowth.

    Shouting blossomed through the canyon, followed by distinctive twang of bowstrings. Susu flew through the trees using her qinggong.

    Li¡¯er kept her head down and pressed her head against her mother¡¯s shoulder.

    They reached the canyon¡¯s edge and saw the three-carriage caravan revealed itself. They caravans were caught in the narrowest part of the pass.

    Figures in black clothing swarmed the caravan, like flies to a carcass, their faces were covered with dark cloth and with lightning speed, they took down the merchant¡¯s guards.

    The bodies dropped to the awkwardly on the rocky ground. ¡°Sixteen,¡± Li¡¯er whispered into her mother ears, ¡°Four has bows.¡±

    A smile appeared on Susu¡¯s face unwittingly. ¡°Thank you dear, now keep your eyes clothes. I don¡¯t want you to see this.¡±

    She didn¡¯t answer, and that was something she preferred. Seconds felt like hours, as she stood there, waiting for her disciples to get into position.

    The bandits broke into the wagons, leaving the merchants alive, but that wouldn¡¯t be for long, as they had injuries from the poison-coated weapons.

    Susu unfurled her whip with her left, then hooked her right behind her, securing Li¡¯er. The girl shifted her weight automatically, distributing it to allow Susu maximum mobility.

    ¡°Remember,¡± Susu whispered, ¡°Eyes closed when I move fast.¡±

    She felt Li¡¯er nod against her shoulder, then launched herself from the ridge. As she floated in the sky for awhile, she rolled her left shoulder and cracked her whip.

    Two bandits looked up at the last moment, but it was too late. The whip hit the first bandit in the chest, exploding his chest. He sagged the grown, eyes dazed in confusion. The other bandit pivoted and kicked off the ground, but Susu had lurched her arm back, wrapping Scourge around him.

    The man looked at Susu with fear in his eyes, and that¡¯s all she needed. These men had been poisoning merchants and stealing their goods as their own. If given a chance, they would kill her too.

    Susu opened the meridian points within her Core Dantian leading to her hands then swirled Qi into them. She channelled her Qi into Scourge and flared it intensely.

    She yanked her left hand back and the bandit appeared in front of Susu in an instant. She released Scourge for a second, striking him in the neck.

    A loud crack echoed, and the bandit¡¯s body went limp¡­falling to the ground. ¡°MARTIAL ARTS ALLIANCE¡­ITS THE MARTIAL ARTS ALLIANCE,¡± someone shouted.

    The bandits scattered like startled birds, their attack dissolving into solemnity. Susu landed on the ground with a boom and sifted through the caravan like a water, Scourge, deflecting and killing bandits on sight.

    Three more bandits fell before the others could properly react. Then, an arrow whistled past her ear, reminding her that Li¡¯er was with her. Susu spun, using a bandit as a shield against his own companion¡¯s shot.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Purple robes moved on the ridge in the corner of her eyes, positioning themselves to attack the bowman. As she withdrew from the battle, she realised something was off. The bandits weren¡¯t fighting desperately, they were probing, testing. Then they fell back without much effort. Damn it¡­they¡¯re more organised that I¡¯d hoped.

    ¡°They¡¯re not using tunnels!¡± Wei Long shouted.

    Susu¡¯s blood ran cold in an instant as she understood what was happening. They¡¯d expected something like this. They expected that someone would be coming for their neck. They baited us! ¡°Quan,¡± she huffed in frustration.

    ¡°Wei Zhen! Liu Fang!¡± she shouted. ¡°DO NOT ENGAGE¡­THEY¡¯RE ANTICIPATED THE ATTACK.¡±

    A loud scream followed and the twang of a bowstring blossomed through the night, ¡°MASTER! LIU FANG HAS BEEN HIT.¡±

    No¡­I can¡¯t help¡­I have Li¡¯er!

    She turned to scanned the area, realising that the bandits had melted into the forest. They may try to flank us!

    Susu kicked off the ground and soared through the air, she kicked off a few trees and landed on the ridge of the canyon and sprinted across.

    Wei Zhen was holding up Liu Fang who looked pale, too pale. Susu kicked off releasing Zhao Li and performed an instantaneous step. She cracked Scourge six times, hitting each archer in the throat, chest and stomach. They flailed, as if they were kicked off a mountain.

    ¡°MASTER!¡± Wei Zhen shouted, voice strained in a panic. ¡±His breathing... it¡¯s getting worse!¡±

    ¡°JUST RUN.¡± Susu snapped, performing another instantaneous step. She caught Zhao Li before she could touch the ground and led her disciples back down the canyon ridge.

    Once she had reached a decent distance, she cleared the way to the treeline, Scourge still crackling with Qi.

    ¡°Thank you, Lady.¡± A merchant tried to say, but Susu cut him off.

    ¡°Save it! We have to get out of here, put your men to use, help my disciple.¡±

    Two servants volunteered to help Liu Fang, which was a blessing. Wei Zhen was free to fight without recourse. Susu looked at at Liu Fang, seeing him hung over the with the stub of one of the poisoned arrow arrows, made her stomach churned. I¡¯ve failed them, He muttered, I¡¯ve failed to protect them on their mission!

    ¡°We need to move," Susu commanded, ¡°Wei Zhen, take point. Merchants in the middle. I¡¯ll guard our rear." She shifted Li¡¯er slightly on her back, feeling her rapid heartbeat. ¡°Everyone, move quickly but quietly. They may try to flank us.¡±

    The group moved through the forest like a wounded animal, fear making them clumsy. Liu Fang¡¯s laboured breathing seemed to echo off every tree, and Susu''s nerves sang with tension. Every shadow could hide an archer, every rustle of leaves could be another ambush.

    ¡°M-master Susu,¡± Liu Fang managed between gasps, ¡°I failed... I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    ¡°Save your strength,¡± she snapped, though her heart ached. ¡°¡­and stop trying to cleanse the poison from your body with your Qi. The poison moves through your body easier when Qi is involved, that¡¯s why you¡¯re so weak.¡±

    ¡°Yes master.¡±

    They reached a small clearing where two massive trees had fallen across each other, creating a natural shelter. Susu gestured for the group to stop. ¡°We¡¯ll rest here. Wei Zhen, check the perimeter. Merchants, stay low and quiet.¡±

    They laid Liu Fang against one of the fallen trunks. His skin had taken on a sickly grey tinge, and his meridians were visible beneath his skin ¨C dark lines spreading from the wound like spider webs.

    ¡°The symptoms are progressing faster than the other victims,¡± one of the merchants whispered.

    Susu knelt beside her disciple, checking his pulse. The rhythm was erratic, his qi pathways constricting just as Hong Quan had described. Without an antidote.

    ¡°The bandits,¡± she muttered. ¡°They must carry the cure. They wouldn¡¯t risk their own weapons otherwise.¡± She stood, decision made. ¡°I need to go back¡ª¡°

    ¡°I''ll go.¡±

    Everyone turned to Wei Long. The boy stood at the edge of the group, his ragged clothes making him seem even smaller.

    ¡°No¡­You¡¯re just a child,¡± Wei Zhen protested.

    ¡°I¡¯m small. Quick. They won''t see me.¡± Wei Long said, meeting Susu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°No, we will wait for Quan to arrive before we move.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t wait, Brother Fang needs a cure.¡±

    Susu ground her teeth in frustration. She knew what the boy said was true. It hurt her to say it, but this Wei Long should more poise than she could ever admit at his age. He must¡¯ve had a hard life¡­to be so calm in such a situation.

    Susu continued to study him, looking him up and down, but each time their eyes met, she saw something. A certainty, capability that belied his age.

    ¡°The dead bandits might have antidote on them¡­I can search the bodies before they¡¯re retrieved.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous¡ª¡° Susu grunted.

    ¡°More dangerous than letting brother Fang die?¡± Long asked, then turned to Zhao Li. ¡°You¡¯re unable to leave her alone Master Susu¡­let me go. I know you won¡¯t feel comfortable with brother Zhen going, he can help you defend this bigger group with ease. Trust me this once. I can get the antidote. It¡¯s like stealing candy from a baby.¡±

    Susu hissed and turned away, ashamed of how RIGHT, this child is. ¡°Check the bodies only,¡± she ordered. ¡°If you the bandits are there¡­retreat at once, forget about the antidote¡­Master Quan is coming, we don¡¯t need you to be a hero.¡±

    Wei Long nodded once, then turned and disappeared into the forest before anyone could protest further.

    Wei Long

    Wei Long made his way through the forest, quickly and quietly. He wasn¡¯t used to the forest like the city, but it was all the same. The difference between the two, the noise. The forest was filled with the sounds of crickets and various other animals.

    It was far soothing than to hear vendors and patrons curse each other, when a bargain couldn¡¯t be struck. The air here, tasted clean and felt clean. It made him smile more than he ever wanted to admit¡­but he had no time for that. He had to reach the caravan before the bandits retrieved their dead.

    Wei Long reached the ambush site and kept low as he approached. The first body lay where it had fallen, the man¡¯s chest crushed by Master Susu¡¯s whip. Wei Long  worked his hands, patting and searching through the dead man¡¯s clothes.

    Nothing.

    He moved to the second corpse, this one had a broken neck. As he searched, a sound made him freeze ¨C voices, approaching from the north. He pressed himself flat against the ground, and slowed his breath, just like anytime he disappeared into a back alley hoping to avoid his pursuers.

    ¡°...nine dead. Shit. Who did this? This is a massacre! Lung¡¯s neck is broken,¡±

    ¡°Lung¡¯s dead?

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    ¡°He was Divination Realm!¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter now.¡±

    As Wei Long lay on the ground, heart pounding against the grass beneath him, he kept praying that these men wouldn¡¯t expand their search¡­if they did. He would be found. He needed to retreat, but he had no where to.

    ¡°Where¡®s Chen¡¯s body?¡±

    ¡°Check the bushes. And hurry up. We need to be in position before¡ª¡°

    A twig snapped beneath Wei Long¡¯s hand. He cursed knowing it was too late. ¡°WHAT WAS THAT?!¡±

    Wei Long burst from his hiding spot, running full tilt toward the trees. An arrow hissed past his ear, far too close. ¡°Its a kid! Get him!¡±

    Wei Long ran like he¡¯d never run before, calling upon every trick he''d learned surviving on the streets. But these weren''t city guards or angry merchants. These were killers, trained hunters.

    He curled around a tree, then kicked off, hoping to give himself an advantage. He looked back, and no one was there. Relief washed over him, he turned his head. ¡°You¡¯re fast for a child.¡± A man clothed in black said.

    He skidded across the gas, he pivoted his left foot and stepped to his right. The moment he kicked off the ground. He flailed and felt his knee buckle a subtle thud followed and he scraped his foot against a rock. ¡°What¡­what happened?¡± He cried out.

    A calloused hand grabbed him by the shoulder, lifting him up in the air. Wei Long kicked the man in the side, a jolt of pain shot up his leg, then he shrieked from the pain. ¡°A fighter aren¡¯t you. little spy¡­¡±

    The last thing Wei Long saw was the setting sun through the branches above, and his last thought was of the dying boy waiting for medicine that would never come.

    Then everything went black.

 Chapter 124: Watch Me

    ¡°Keep your eyes on the ridge lines,¡± Susu whispered, more to herself than her disciples. Scouts usually positioned themselves with clear sight lines to the road while remaining hidden from below.

    She¡¯d chosen three promising vantage points to investigate, spots where the natural terrain provided both coverage and escape routes.

    As she moved quickly through the forest, Li¡¯er clung to her back, her arms wrapped around her mother¡¯s neck. The conical hat occasionally brushed against low-hanging branches protecting her from scrapes.

    Wei Zhen and Liu Fang followed, trying their best to keep up with Susu. They had recently entered the Mind Awakening Realm and had recently the carriage creaked as Hong Quan and Luan made their way through the forest. Dusk had arrived and painted the sky in hues of purple and orange, light filtered through the canopy in scattered beams that seemed to dance with each passing breeze. The straw men shifted with each bump and turn, their rough-spun robes rustling as they continued their journey.

    Luan held the reins, his hands holding the leather as he scanned the ridgelines above. The canyon walls loomed on either side, its jagged edges catching the last rays of sunlight whilst casting long shadows across the narrow path. In these shadows, Luan knew, death could be waiting. The air grew cooler with setting sun, carrying the scent of flowers with the earthy dampness of the forest floor.

    Hong Quan sat beside Luan, meditating. As he meditated, he was tracking every sound and movement around them. The deeper they went into the forest, the quieter it got, which was weird. The natural chatter of birds and small animals gave way to an uneasy silence.

    The carriage rounded a bend, entering the narrowest part of the pass where the canyon walls pressed in close enough to brush the wagon¡¯s sides. The wheels echoed off the walls, amplifying in the growing darkness. Quan twitched his fingers, trying to listen through the nose.

    A flash of movement caught Quan¡¯s attention. He turned right saw something through the trees ahead, purple robes running towards them. His heart quickened for a second, but calmed itself the next second, recognising Susu¡¯s disciples in the short distance.

    Luan pulled back on the reins, bringing the carriage to a stop as the rest of the group emerged from the forest. Hong Quan leapt off the carriage, his eyes scanning for Wei Long, realising he wasn¡¯t with Susu. Did something happen?!

    A chill ran down his spine, he realised that Wei Long wasn¡¯t there. Merchants, disciples and Susu gathered around the carriage. The merchants were heaving from trying to keep up with Susu and her disciples.

    One of the disciples was injured, Liu Fang. Wei Zhen was propping him up and the agony painted on his face told Quan everything he needed to know¡­something went wrong, but he could care less.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Wei Long?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Susu said firmly, cuddling her daughter on her back.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, I thought we had a plan, why are these people here?¡±

    ¡°¡­these people, were ambushed by Phantom Fox Brigade.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± He asked confused.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t stutter Hong Quan, these merchants were ambushed. We had to save them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s expected of us, but Where is Wei Long?¡± Hong Quan repeated, his voice growing angry by the second. ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question!¡±

    Susu adjusted Li¡¯er on her back, her expression remaining neutral. ¡°He volunteered to search for an antidote. Liu Fang was hit with their poison arrows.¡±

    ¡°Volunteered?¡± Hong Quan snapped like thunder. ¡°He¡¯s a child! You let him go back there¡­. ALONE?!¡±

    ¡°He said he¡¯d retreat if there¡¯s trouble.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s SEVEN years old!" Quan stepped forward, his qi flaring visibly around him. ¡°Seven¡­you let him go back WITH THOSE MISCREANTS?!¡±

    ¡°Master Quan,¡± Wei Zhen pleaded, but Quan silenced him with a sharp gesture.

    ¡°I told him to retreat if he saw any bandits," Susu said coldly. ¡°He understood the risks.¡±

    ¡°He understood the risks?!¡± Quan laughed bitterly. ¡°Like your daughter understands risks? The one you keep hidden behind veils, hats and over-sized CLOTHES!? The one you won''t let out of your sight for even a moment?!¡­But I suppose other children¡¯s lives don''t matter as much, do they?¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡ª¡°

    ¡°No!¡± Quan snapped, ¡°I understand perfectly¡­you¡¯ll sacrifice ANYONE, as long as your daughter remains safe!¡±

    Susu didn¡¯t respond, she stood there, looking at the swordsman, unfazed. She swallowed deeply and sighed, trying to quell her frustration.

    How could she? He was right.

    ¡°Silence? This is first from the GREAT Scorpion Maiden!¡± Quan spat,

    Susu¡¯s hand caressed Scourge, but she removed it realising what she was about to do. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong Cold Steel. I will put my daughter before everyone¡­because why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    Hong Quan stepped forward and Luan and Wei Zhen appeared in front of Susu, separating the master martial artists. ¡°They¡¯re trained well, it is pity they are wasted on the likes of the Purple Mist Sect!¡±

    ¡°Hong Quan¡­you speak as if you know me. When I entered the Martial Arts Tournaments all those years ago. I remember your scorn when you saw me. ¡®Susu the Parsonian¡¯¡±

    Hong Quan froze, stunned by Susu¡¯s words. I never called you that¡­that was everyone! He thought bitterly.

    ¡°That¡¯s different¡ªare you not Parsonian?¡±

    ¡°By blood, but I am by rights a Huaxian just like you. I grew up here, I trained here. I WAS BORN HERE¡­my skin colour shouldn¡¯t matter!¡±

    The merchants and disciples watched in tense silence as the two masters faced each other, the air thick with unspoken accusations. Li¡¯er remained silent on her mother''s back, her face hidden beneath her conical hat, while Liu Fang¡¯s laboured breathing provided a grim reminder of why they were all here.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Hong Quan said softly, his anger deflating slightly. ¡°Your skin colour shouldn¡¯t matter. And I... I was wrong back then. When I saw you at the tournament, I let prejudice cloud my judgment.¡±

    ¡°And yet here you are, doing the same thing again,¡± Susu answered, flustered ¡°Judging my decisions without understanding them. The only difference is now you show me respect because I¡¯ve proven myself with my martial arts.¡±

    Hong Quan''s jaw tightened. ¡°I apologized for that behaviour years ago. I was young, immature, and I learned from those mistakes. But this...This isn¡¯t about you being Parsonian. This is about sending a child¡­Wei Long!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± Susu snapped back. ¡°I weighed the options poorly. Wei Long was crafty in how he moved through the forest. He¡¯s young, but I believe he could do this without issue¡­I thought...¡± She said adjusting Li¡¯er on her back again, then caught herself. ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have let him go.¡±

    The admission caught Hong Quan off guard. His qi subsiding slightly, as he processed her words.

    ¡°Quan¡­we need to focus on what matters now," Susu continued, turning to the group. ¡°Liu Fang needs immediate attention. The poison is spreading.¡± She then looked at the merchants catching their attention. ¡°Who¡¯s the leader here?¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± A portly man said walking forward with sweeping robes.

    ¡°Your name?¡±

    ¡°Jing Tou,¡±

    ¡°Mr. Tou¡­take my disciple Liu Fang to the Martial Arts Alliance command office within Sichuan city. His name is Ming Lei he should be able to look after.¡±

    ¡°Not a problem¡­may I ask your name my Lady¡­¡±

    ¡°Susu, Ban Susu¡­¡±

    ¡°The Scorpion Maiden,¡± He said with a bow, ¡°thank you for saving me.¡±

    ¡°Not a problem, please hurry. Take our carriage.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ensure he gets there safely,¡± Jing Tou said.

    ¡°I appreciate it.¡± Susu nodded. ¡°Wei Zhen, help them prepare for the journey.¡±

    Susu turned to Hong Quan and give him a nod. ¡°We¡¯ll follow Wei Long¡¯s track and might be able to find clues,¡±

    Hong Quan watched as they carefully moved Liu Fang to the merchant¡¯s wagon. When he spoke again, his voice was measured. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Luan, follow us. Wei Zhen will come when he can, but don¡¯t be rash.¡±

    ¡°Yes Master Quan.

    The merchants departed with Liu Fang, but the tension between Hong Quan and Susu hadn¡¯t dissipated, but it transformed into something more focused and productive.

    The forest seemed to grow the darker it got. Shadows between the treelines deepened as night approached.

    The purple-orange sky turned to an inky black that seemed to drip through the canopy above. As Li¡¯er clung to Susu¡¯s back, she sped through the forest as quick as she could.

    The disappearance was playing on her mind. It wasn¡¯t that she was cold hearted, it was simply the fact that protecting Li¡¯er was foremost important to her.

    After her early life experiences, she had to feel loved, she had to feel protected, she had to feel that theirs more to life¡­. that this.

    The smell of decay grew stronger as they progressed. It wasn¡¯t natural rot of fallen leaves, but something metallic and sharp that spoke of spilled blood. ¡°The earth¡¯s natural vital energy is disturbed.¡± Wei Zhen whispered. ¡°It¡¯s like what Master Ying described.¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Hong Quan said with a nod. He could feel the lingering traces of violence that hung in the air like wisps.

    The trees seemed to stitch together, in strange shapes that loomed in the growing darkness.  Light from the moon caught the edges of spider webs strung between branches, making them glitter like strands of silver.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Susu said suddenly, pointing ahead with her free hand.

    The clearing opened up before them, a roughly circular space where the trees thinned out enough to let in what little starlight penetrated the clouds above.

    The ground was churned up, telling its own story of the battle that had taken place. Broken arrows littered the earth, their purple fletching marking them as the Brigade¡¯s work.

    ¡°You killed any of Brigade¡¯s men?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± Susu answered.

    ¡°I guess the reports of them taking their dead is true.¡±

    They spread out across the clearing, searching using the moon¡¯s light. Arrows, bloodstained grass and dead leaves splattered everywhere, but no Wei Long.

    They continued their search for a half hour, but found little else of use. The Brigade covered their tracks perfectly for the growing darkness which made it difficult spot clues.

    Susu gathered them back in the centre of the clearing. ¡°We¡¯re losing time¡­we need to split up.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Hong Quan said, surprising her with his quick acceptance. ¡°But we do this carefully. The Brigade could still be watching.¡±

    ¡±Wei Zhen, you¡¯re with Hong Quan, Luan, you¡¯re with me. We¡¯re looking for blood trails. That¡¯s our best chest to find their hideout.¡±

    ¡°Are you bringing your daughter with you? I didn¡¯t want to say anything, but she should¡¯ve head back to the city.¡±

    ¡°She stays with me!¡± Susu hissed.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already lost one child today. Scorpion Maiden¡­you can¡¯t fight at your best with her on your back like that.¡±

    ¡°Watch me.¡±

 Chapter 125: Silk, Smiling Snake and Iron Fan

    The flames cast dancing shadows across Smiling Snake Min¡¯s face as she stirred the cooking pot, her usual smile replaced with thoughtful contemplation. The camp was quiet save for the crackling fire and the occasional rustling of leaves in the evening breeze.

    Iron Fan Lan sat across from her, methodically cleaning his prized metal fan with an oiled cloth. The moonlight caught the intricate design etched into its surface ¨C cranes taking flight, their wings flowing into deadly sharp edges that could slice through flesh and bone.

    ¡°The men are late,¡± Lan commented, not looking up from his work.

    Min set aside her spoon and rose gracefully. ¡°Finish the soup. If they''re running behind, it means they¡¯ve found another caravan. I''ll prepare more pharsin.¡± She turned toward her workspace, her robes whispering against the ground as she walked to the farthest tent in their camp.

    Inside her sanctuary mortars, herbs, and bubbling concoctions were arranged carefully. She picked up her grinder and began grinding fresh Pharsin nuts.

    As she motioned, the familiarity brought back unwanted memories of Blade Valley Sect, where she¡¯d spent years perfecting her craft.

    She¡¯d been the sect¡¯s most promising toxicologist, trusted with precious formulas. That changed when rare ingredients began disappearing from the sect¡¯s storehouses. Fingers pointed to her. She¡¯d been framed, she knew it, but couldn''t prove it. The real culprit had played their hand well.

    The sect elders hadn''t even given her a proper trial. ¡°Theft from within the sect is unforgivable,¡± they''d declared before casting her out.

    She¡¯d lost everything.

    Her position.

    Her research.

    Her home.

    Iron Fan Lan found her half-dead in a roadside ditch three days later. A wandering mercenary such as him took contracts where he could find them. Her story resonated with him, another soul cast aside by the secluded sects. They''d been inseparable since.

    The sound of approaching hoofbeats pulled Min from her memories. She corked the vial of fresh poison and emerged from her tent just as their men arrived.

    A carriage pulled into camp, and the Phantom Fox Brigade began unpacking barrels and boxes of silk, dried berries, and various spices were stored accordingly.

    ¡°Report,¡± he commanded, snapping his fan shut then realised something was amiss. ¡°I don¡¯t see, Fa, Gu¡¯er and¡­. wait, WHY ARE YOU NINE MEN SHORT!¡± He snapped, as he waving his fan.

    ¡°The Martial Arts Alliance, Leader.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± He growled.

    ¡°Yes sir, the martial alliance sent someone for us. We encountered a demoness whip-wielder.¡±

    ¡°A demoness whip-wielder?" Min¡¯s eyes narrowed as she asked. ¡°Go into details¡­¡±

    ¡°She moved like nothing I¡¯ve seen before, but that wasn¡¯t the only thing¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­you can kill the dramatics and speak plainly.¡± Iron Fan Lan said calmly, uninterested in the dramatics.

    ¡°She was fighting with a child on her back?¡±

    ¡°A child on her back?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°If she fought with such a disadvantage, it could mean one thing¡­¡± Min said, turning to Iron Fan Lan.

    ¡°¡­she¡¯s probably one of the Nine Masters of Martial Master,¡±

    ¡°Agreed¡­Coiling Whip of the Shadows¡­Su Lin.¡±

    A cold silence fell over the camp as everyone went silent. One of the Nine Masters of Martial Arts is after them? That was unheard of¡­they were a lowly bandit brigade¡­

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense¡± Zhang said, ¡°did we incur another star?¡±

    ¡°No¡­my reports say our bounty is only Four stars,¡± She answered, her tone bitter. ¡°We might be drawing too much attention.¡±

    ¡°Agreed, at this rate, we¡¯ll be ten stars before winter.¡±

    ¡°...if we survive.¡±

    ¡°We just need four more heists,¡± Lan insisted. ¡°Then we disappear.¡±

    ¡°You think the magistrate will simply let us leave?¡±Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°Do you care for his plans? We did what we were supposed to. We leave immediately after the final delivery!¡± Lan snapped, his fan mimicking his tone.

    Two men appeared before them, smug smiles on their faces as they dragged a small figured before them ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Min asked, confused

    ¡°Found him hiding in the forest around the caravan.¡±

    ¡°Hiding? Hmmm, he was probably part of the caravan.¡±

    Iron Fan Lan narrowed his eyes at the boy, then slowly approached him, He knelt down to study him. ¡°The lad has muscles, he¡¯s either starving or he¡¯s trained.

    Min knelt beside Fan, then check the acupoint around his wrist checking his meridians. ¡°His meridian points for his Soul Awakening Realm are open.¡± She said, looking at Lan excited.

    ¡°Soul Awakening Realm? At his age¡­he must be a genius!¡±

    ¡°¡­or he¡¯s had a hard life.¡±

    ¡°Regardless, he¡¯ll be staying with us¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­if we both train him, he¡¯d be a monster in the Jianghu!¡±

    A loud crash from the warehouse drew Lan and Min¡¯s attention. ¡°Don¡¯t break the barrels!¡± Lan snapped, striding away to supervise the unloading.

    Min stayed with the boy and smile. She watched his peaceful face lit from the firelight. Perhaps this night had brought them more than just silk and spices. ¡±Put him in my tent," she ordered. ¡°And bind him well.¡±

    Wei Long

    Wei Long woke to the sounds of laughter and clinking cups. He opened his eyes and let the grogginess dissipate from within them.

    As his head continuously throbbed, he tried to sooth it, but realised that his wrists were bound by rope. He then looked around his surroundings, realising he was in a tent, lying on a simple bedroll.

    Shadows of the celebrating bandits dancing on the tent¡¯s caught his attention. The air smelled of roasted meat and wine

    The fragments of drunken conversations could be heard, but Wei Long could care less. He wanted to be free. ¡°To another successful raid!¡± Someone howled, followed by laughter.

    The tent flap opened, and a woman entered in a green flowing hanfu. She carried a bowl with steam wafting. Her robes rustled softly as she moved, with a perpetual smile painted on her face. It made Wei Long feel uneasy.

    She walked up to Wei Long, then knelt next to him. She cozied up to him and picked up the spoon and held it up to him. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± She asked,

    ¡°I make an excellent mushroom broth.¡± The steam curled up invitingly, carrying the rich aroma of mushrooms and herbs.

    Wei Long turned his head away, but a loud growl from his stomach followed, betraying him.

    Another wide smile appeared on her face, that still made him uneasy. ¡°Come now,¡± The woman said, ¡°If we wanted you dead, you wouldn''t have woken up at all¡­What''s your name, child? Everyone has a name.¡± She finished bringing the spoon closer to his lips.

    Wei Long remained silent, watching her from the corner of his eye. The soup¡¯s aroma was overwhelming now, and he could see tender mushrooms and vegetables floating in the clear broth.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re still suspicious?¡± She asked, pouting as if she were disappointed. ¡°Wise, perhaps. But foolish in your current situation¡­the soup will get cold, and I don¡¯t serve seconds.¡±

    After three more moments of resistance, Wei Long¡¯s hunger won out. He opened his mouth, accepting the spoonful. The soup was delicious ¨C better than anything he''d eaten in months.

    ¡°There we go,¡± Min said softly. ¡°Now, your name?¡±

    After several more spoonful, Wei Long finally mumbled, ¡°...Wei Long.¡±

    ¡°Wei Long,¡± Min repeated, testing the name. ¡°Like the dragon? Your parents were ambitious." She set the bowl down and began untying his bonds.

    ¡°Do you belong to a sect Wei Long?¡±

    ¡°No¡­I don¡¯t belong to a sect,¡± Wei Long answered quickly¡­too quickly. He winced at his own transparency. ¡°I¡¯m just a stable boy. The merchant hired me to tend his horses.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Min sand, smile widened slightly, showing teeth. She finished removing the ropes but kept hold of his wrist. She pressed the acupoint in his wrist. ¡°That¡¯s interesting. Because you see, I¡¯ve already poisoned you.¡±

    Wei Long''s heart stopped. ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°A special formula of mine. Right now, it¡¯s concentrated in your face¡­it will start to burn soon, then spread through your meridians. Your veins will feel like they¡¯re on fire. Unless, of course, you tell me the truth.¡±

    Terror wrapped itself around Wei Long¡¯s heart, making it race franticly. Wei Long tried to calm himself, but the moment he did, his body felt as if it were on fire.

    ¡°I... I...¡±

    ¡°Tell me the truth¡­before the burning starts.¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m a pickpocket!¡± He said, the words tumbling out faster than he expected. ¡°I tried to steal from the merchant last week. He caught me, but instead of turning me in, he offered me work with his horses. He said he¡¯d feed me every day if I helped¡­Please, I don''t want to die.¡±

    The smiling woman studied him for a long moment, her smile unchanged but her eyes sharp and calculating. ¡°A touching story. Not entirely true, I think, but touching nonetheless.¡±

    She stood up and began walking toward the tent flap. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll fetch the antidote. Don¡¯t worry. The burning won''t start for a few more minutes.¡±

    The moment she left, Wei Long examined his bonds. She''d retied them loosely ¨C probably assuming he was too scared to try anything. He carefully worked one hand free while maintaining the appearance of being bound, his heart racing with each sound from outside.

    The woman returned with a small vial of cloudy liquid. ¡°Drink this. All of it. You¡¯ll feel sleepy afterward ¨C that¡¯s normal. Rest well, Wei Long¡­We¡¯ll talk more tomorrow about your... stable boy duties.¡±

    Wei Long took the vial and snapped open the vial. He looked at her and she just stood there, smiling, which crawled his skin this time. The burning sensation returned and all he could do was pray.

    He tilted his back, keeping an eye on the woman, a cold metallic ting erupted on his tongue the moment the liquid touched his tongue. It slid down his throat and a cold sensation erupted around his body, sending goosebumps down his spin.

    He coughed incessantly, watching the woman smiling. She turned and left the tent with a whisper of silk. ¡°Get better soon Wei Long¡­¡±

    Wei Long counted to hundred, before slipping his bonds completely off. His head was beginning to feel heavy. He didn¡¯t know what would happen to him, but he had to move fast.

    He stalked himself up to the tent flap and peered out. Five different campfires were brewing whilst the brigade celebrated, passing wine jugs and laughing at crude jokes. The night was dark, and the flames had ruined their night vision.

    Perfect.

    Wei Long crept up to one of the closest torches used keep the camp lit. He grabbed a burning branch and the edges of his vision began to blur. ¡°I have to move quickly¡­I have to give away their position to Master Quan and Susu.¡±

    Wei Long touched the burning branch to the edge of an empty tent. The flames raced up the fabric like eager fingers. He moved to another, then another, starting fires in a circle around the camp¡¯s perimeter. Each step became harder than the last as the drug pulled at his consciousness.

    ¡°FIRE!¡± Someone shouted in the distance ¡°THE TENTS ARE ON FIRE¡±

 Chapter 126: Kill Them!

    Moonlight filtered through the forest canopy, casting strange shadows throughout. Susu adjusted Li¡¯er on her back, for which felt like the hundredth time. ¡°Li¡¯er is something bothering you? You¡¯ve been unsettled for awhile.¡± She asked, concerned.

    Li¡¯er didn¡¯t answer, but she nodded. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worry about Wei Long,¡±

    Susu froze for a second, not from fear, but from concern. Li¡¯er never spoke to the boy, but the fact that she was worried about her, said much about who she was as a child. To worry about someone she doesn¡¯t know, this child is too precious for a world such as this, She noted.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried as well. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find him, alright?¡±

    ¡°Mmhmm,¡± Li¡¯er added, nodding again.

    Susu pushed through a thick patch of undergrowth, scanning through the darkness, using her Qi-enhanced eyes.

    Hong Quan and Wei Zhen were a few meters off from her distance, trying to cover more ground as they hunted for any clues that would lead them to the Phantom Fox Brigades hideout.

    An hour passed and Susu began to wonder if she had made the right decision. I shouldn''t have brought Li¡¯er with me, Susu thought, ducking under a low-hanging branch. leaving her behind would¡¯ve be worse.

    ¡°Master Susu, tracks here. Fresh.¡± Wei Zhen said, voice cutting through the darkness. Susu moved toward his position, kicking off the ground using her qinggong.

    Hong Quan was already there as he was closer, he was crouched low, examining the ground. ¡°Scorpion Maiden, Wagon wheels,¡± he muttered. ¡°Heavy load...they know how to move through the undergrowth without issue.¡±

    Wei Long, Susu thought, please be alive. The guilt gnawed at her. She should have never let him go alone. Hong Quan''s words earlier echoed in her mind. Was she truly so focused on protecting Li¡¯er that she''d endangered another child?

    She was and did. Now she had to live with her decision. Push away your negative thoughts, Susu thought, Li¡¯er¡¯s protection is more important to you¡­you know it!

    A sudden breeze carried something that made Susu freeze. ¡°Smoke,¡± she said sharply, her nose twitching. The scent was strong, fresh ¨C not lingering traces of a campfire, but the scent of something burning.

    ¡°There¡¯s a fire!¡± Luan added, pointing northeast. Through the trees, a faint orange glow was beginning to paint the sky with dark wisp splotches wafting in the sky.

    ¡°That has to be their camp!¡± Hong Quan barked, darting off.

    ¡°Wei Zhen¡­Luan, try to keep up!¡± Susu commanded, adjusting her grip on Li¡¯er.

    They raced through the forest, branches whipping past as they followed the growing light. The scent of smoke growing stronger with each step. Soon they could hear distant shouts carried on the wind.

    ¡°There!¡± Wei Zhen called out, skidding to a stop at the edge of a cliff face.

    A wall of rock stretched upward in front of them. It was covered in thick vines and vegetation. Firelight flickered through gaps in the growth, catching the attention of everyone. ¡°Clever,¡± Hong Quan muttered, running his hand along the vine-covered rock. ¡°Perfect for hiding a base. No wonder no one could find them,¡±

    ¡°This also explains it¡­¡± Susu said firmly.

    ¡°Explains what Master?¡± Luan asked.

    ¡°Why they only attack at dawn or dusk. It¡¯s hard for us to find us, the vines are thick enough to block flame embers but for some reasons the fire is possibly bigger than usual.¡±

    The sounds of chaos grew louder ¨C shouts, crashes, the distinct ring of weapons being drawn. Through the gaps in the vines, they could see figures rushing about, illuminated by growing flames that were consuming multiple tents.

    ¡°Everyone! step back, I¡¯ll make an opening.¡±

    Susu grabbed his arm before he could move forward. ¡°Wait. This is their territory. They¡¯ll know every escape route. We need to be smart about this.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have the time Scorpion Maiden! Wei Long could be in there¡­who else would¡¯ve started multiple fires?¡±

    ¡°You may be righ¡ª¡°

    ¡°ENOUGH!¡± Hong Quan snapped, closing his eyes and arced his sword back and spoke firmly. ¡°Celestial Tempest Sword Stance: Third Stance - Burden of the Heavens.¡±

    The air grew dense around Hong Quan as he held his stance, his blade hummed with otherworldly resonance. Qi flowed through his sword creating ripples in the atmosphere, like invisible waves distorting the very space around the blade.

    As each second passed, the sword¡¯s glow intensified from a subtle shimmer to a piercing white light that cast long shadows across the vine-covered wall.

    Hong Quan brought his sword down in a horizontal slash that barely touched the vines. His blade made contact, as if drawing down the weight of the sky itself.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    The blade¡¯s passage created a distinctive sound, starting as a whisper but building to a deep, resonant thrum that vibrated in the bones of those watching.

    The vines weren¡¯t cut¡­ they compressed and then exploded outward as the accumulated force became too much to bear.

    The destruction spread in a perfect arc, with debris flying backward in a cascading wave. Where the sword passed, the vegetation didn''t just tear but disintegrated, pulverized by the overwhelming pressure.

    The rock face began to crack and splinter, unable to withstand the concentrated force of the technique and the entirety of the tunnel was exposed.

    Hong Quan lowered his sword, still humming with Qi. He turned to face everyone and looked them dead in the eye. ¡°Let¡¯s make this quick¡­¡±

    Susu turned to Wei Zhen and Luan. She adjusted Li¡¯er on her back wrapped her hand around Scourge.

    ¡°Use the Iron Claw Formation when you¡¯re crowded, but still battle individually, you¡¯re not that good to fight on your own with it, understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes Master,¡±

    ¡°Good.

    ¡°Are y¡¯all done talking?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡±

    Hong Quan created darted through the tunnel, leaving them behind. Susu kissed her teeth in annoyance and followed. As they emerged from the secret tunnel, chaos was erupting before them. The base had multiple campfires around them, but that wasn¡¯t what caught their attention.

    Six tents around the edges of the camp were being consumed by fire. It was clear someone had lit them afire. Three of the nine tents weren¡¯t consumed, which made Susu hope the cure for the poison wasn¡¯t destroyed.

    ¡°Wei Long!¡± Hong Quan shouted over the roar of flames.

    The bandits turned as one, their surprise turning to savage grins as they recognized the intruders. ¡°The Alliance!¡± one screamed.

    ¡°Kill them ALL!¡±

    ¡°You could try,¡± Hong Quan said coldly.

    Three men charged at them from the left and Susu cracked Scourge. She caught the first bandit across the chest, then the remaining two. Another two men tried to push her back, but she Scourge around her, then pressed forward with precise strikes that made them cower.

    Hong Quan then stepped forward, taking on another wave. As his sword still had residual Qi within it, it was like seeing the moon in blade form as he cut through them with ease, but that didn¡¯t stop the Brigade from pivoting.

    The bandits reformed into groups of three, and began converging on him, but that didn¡¯t matter, he deflected and redirected attack after attack with such ease, Susu couldn¡¯t help but be impress. ¡°Wei Zhen¡­Luan, this is why he is called Cold Steel¡­no emotion in his sword.¡±

    A group of three broke past Hong Quan and charged to the left, they sped past him and charged at Susu, who in their eyes was at a disadvantage as she held Zhao Li on her back.

    Wei Zhen appeared to Susu¡¯s left, deflecting the first set of attacks with his Guiding Fists. The soft fist style was known for its slow pace, but its fluidity was its strong point, especially when it was enhanced with Qi.

    A sword slash sliced his arm, forcing him to stumble backwards. He redirected another strike that would¡¯ve opened his throat.

    ¡°Wei Zhen!¡± Luan shouted, trying to reach him. He enshrouded his Qi around his hands, initialising his Iron Shredding Claws. He met the bandit to Wei Zhen¡¯s left, then tore his arm off.

    ¡°SONG!¡± a bandit roar, seeing his brother in arms drop to the ground. A club caught Luan in the ribs, then a loud snap followed, sending him to the ground, but he kicked himself up, trying to save face.

    Susu watched her disciples struggling and kicked back, giving herself enough room. She cracked Scourge in a wider arc, trying to create space.

    They bandits swerved, avoiding Scourge, which forced her to choose between defending herself and helping her disciples.

    ¡°They¡¯ve trained for this,¡± Hong Quan warned, his sword meeting three attackers at once.

    A massive brute charged through the smoke, wielding a war hammer. Hong Quan parried the strike, but the force sent vibrations through his sword arm.

    The delay cost him.

    A spear thrust caught his thigh and he hissed out, flustered. He pivoted to left, then sliced off the hands of the brute with ease.

    A knife slash strike Wei Zhen¡¯s side, which made him whimpered in ragged gasps. He spun out of the attack, then stepped in, hitting his attacker in the chest.

    Blood ran down his side, as his deflections grew slower, which forced him to retreat more than he wanted.

    Luan intercepted another attack aimed at Wei Zhen¡¯s head, fighting through the pain in his ribs. But the Brigade moved like a single organism, covering each other¡¯s weaknesses¡­just like the Iron Claw formation.

    Their numbers were why they had the advantage, and it was evidently so, which made Susu flustered.

    ¡°THE RUNTS ARE FALLING!¡± someone shouted. ¡°FOCUS ON THEM!¡±

    The brigade began to swarm Wei Zhen and Luan. Hong Quan tried to intercept, but a iron fan wielder appeared from nowhere and stopped his charge.

    Susu¡¯s cleared a path for them to escape, but a woman dressed in green flowing robes caught the tip of Scourge, and smiled menacingly back at her.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for the struggle¡­don¡¯t you agree Scorpion Maiden?¡± The woman still smiling.

    ¡°Agreed¡­Cold Steel Quan and Susu the Scorpion Maiden, never would I thought I¡¯d see the day that you two would team up¡­¡±

    ¡°HOLD!¡± The man called out.

    The bandits stopped their attacks, withdrawing behind their obvious leaders.

    Susu slid across the ground, striking Wei Zhen and Luan in their acupoints. ¡°Control your breathing and try your beast to ease the pain with your Qi¡­¡± She told them.

    ¡°WHERE¡¯S WEI LONG?!¡± Hong Quan demanded, his sword thrumming with Qi.

    ¡°Our weapons are smeared with poison,¡± The woman said, waving a small vial in her head. The contents gleamed green in the firelight. ¡°You¡¯ll need this antidote. A special brew of my own making.¡±

    ¡°DON¡¯T USE YOUR QI HONG QUAN!¡± Susu screamed.

    Hong Quan¡¯s grip tightened around his sword as he glared at the woman in green robes. His wroth was evident, but he didn¡¯t attack.

    ¡°Give us the antidote.¡± Susu snapped, ¡°it¡¯s clear you don¡¯t want an extended fight with us¡­you wouldn¡¯t have called off your men.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re correct. We don¡¯t want an extended fight, especially with the Heavy Sword Sect.¡± The woman said coyly.

    ¡°¡­nor the Golden Bowl Sect,¡± The man with the iron fan added.

    ¡°Enough! State your price!¡±

    The woman chuckled, twirling the vial between her fingers and began pacing back and forth. ¡°Fifty. Gold. Coins. For the antidote...and Wei Long¡¯s life.¡±

    Susu narrowed her eyes in frustration. Fifty gold coins was exorbitant. That amount could feed a village of fifty for five years, comfortably.

    ¡°That¡¯s the annual budget for three Martial Art Alliance command office¡­you know we can¡¯t afford it!¡±

    ¡°Then I''m afraid those disciples of yours and Hong Quan will DIE!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Hong Quan snapped. He charged forward, only to be met by a wall of weapons. The Phantom Fox Brigade had regrouped, their blades and clubs ready to strike.

    ¡°STOP!¡± Susu growled, ¡°I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    ¡°Susu, you don''t have that kind of¡ª¡°

    ¡°I said I¡¯ll pay!¡± Susu repeated, her voice like steel. She reached into her robes, pulling out a small pouch. ¡°Take it. But you''d better hold up your end of the bargain.¡±

    Susu tossed it her and the woman snatched out of the air, her eyes gleamed with triumph. ¡°Excellent.¡±

    She opened the pouch the check the coin and anger appeared on her face. ¡°You LYING BITCH!¡±

    ¡°KILL THEM!¡±

    ¡°Luan, WATCH LI¡¯ER¡­I¡¯LL HOLD THEM OFF.¡±

    Zhao Li slid off Susu¡¯s back and ran towards Luan. Hong Quan furrowed his bro from surprised, he kicked off three attackers, then deflected a slashed aimed at his throat. ¡°Susu, what are you¡ª¡°

    ¡°Protect my daughter and students¡± She snapped, cracking Scourge. ¡°I''m going to end this, Hong Quan¡­One way or another.¡±

 Chapter 127: Your Tyranny Ends Here...

    Susu surged forward, Scourge singing in her hand. She snapped her shoulder and the distinctive snap echoed through the smoky air as she glared down the Phantom Fox Brigade. ¡°Your tyranny ends here¡­¡±

    The bandits surged forward, their weapons brandished. They grinned savagely, showing their confidence, but that was all it was. Susu skipped back and separated them with a crack of her whip.

    Susu did an instantaneous step, appearing behind the mob. She pivoted to her left, then released Scourge with eviscerated anger. She hit two bandits in the back and thigh with successive strikes.

    Two men appeared to her left and Susu wrapped Scourge around her, she made a step to her left, then performed an instantenous step.

    She swirled the Qi within her Core Dantian, then snapped her shoulder in overarching coil. Scourge wrapped itself around the leg of a burly, bearded man. She yanked Scourge back, sending him tumbling to the ground.

    ¡°WEI ZHEN¡­PAY ATTENTION, THIS IS THE EVOLUTION OF THE GUIDING FIST¡­THIS IS¡­THE GUIDING STAR FIST.

    Susu released Scourge, and channeled all her Qi into her left hand. ¡°Guiding Star Fist: Seventh Strike - Galactic Spiral.¡±

    The air crackled with Qi pulsed it into her hand. Susu¡¯s hand mimicked the spiral of space, a vortex of air between her and the burly bearded man, lurching him towards her.

    Susu¡¯s fist reached the center of its spiral path, the gathered force compressed into a single devastating point of impact, ready to release its stored energy like a supernova.

    The bandit howled out in pain, his eyes went dead in instant to the bandits horror.

    ¡°Incredible,¡± Luan whispered as winced, He tried to move, but only succeeded in aggravating his injured ribs. He turned to Wei Zhen, who was pale and unsteady on his feet. ¡±Master Susu is amazing,¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so weak, Brother Luan,¡± He whispered.

    ¡°We both are¡­¡±

    Two more men charged her, their swords glinting from the firelight. Susu caught Scourge before it could touch the ground and delivered a flurry of strikes, Scourge turning to a blur as she deflected five successive blows aimed at her chest, side and legs.

    One man stumbled back, his arm hanging limp, while the other pressed forward, his face twisted with rage.

    Susu feinted left, then lashed out Scourge, the tip of the whip slicing a deep gash across the bandit''s face. He reeled back, clutching at the wound, and Susu pressed her advantage, raining down blows that forced him to the ground.

    It was like a scorpion dancing among ants and destroying them with effort.

    ¡°This is why is called the Scorpion Maiden,¡± Luan said amazed.

    He continued to watch in awe. Scourge blurred into motion. She struck one bandit across the chest, then spun, deflecting a sword thrust before slamming the butt of the whip into another man''s face.

    Hong Quan stood there, flustered, if he could join, this would¡¯ve been over twenty in moves. He squeezed the pommel of his sword and tried to keep himself in check.

    Zhao Li huddled behind them, scared, but her veil waft in the wind. She kept her eyes on Ban Susu and felt powerless¡­she wanted to be like her, powerful.

    ¡°Xiao Li don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Luan said turning around and smiling.

    ¡°Eight down,¡± she muttered, her eyes scanning through the chaos.

    Susu cracked scourge in a wide arc, this time, imbued with Qi. The tip of Scourge hit two in the chest and one in the back of their neck. The bandits dropped like flies, bodies crumpling up like swiveled hands in water for too long.

    A pair of bandits attempting to flank her, she performed an instantaneous step and cracked scourge again.

    Scourge was intercepted by the woman in green and the man with the iron fan appeared in front of her, using an instantaneous step.

    She released scourge and spun into the iron fan man, Susu channeled her Qi into her hands. ¡°The Guiding Star Fist: Eighth Strike - Starfall Barrage¡±

    Susu¡¯s hands enshrouded with with Qi, turned into a blur, she began punching at lightning speed, each attack faster than the the last¡­until they seemed to multiply.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The punches raining down like a meteor shower breaking through atmosphere. The air crackling from each impact, her punches leaving trails of energy like falling stars streaking across the night sky.

    The iron fan wielder eyes widened from shock, just as Susu¡¯s punch were about to connect he blurred out of existence, performing an instantaneous step, but that couldn¡¯t stop Susu.

    She followed him with her Starfall Barrage, leaving craters in the ground from each strike that missed.

    She adjusted her punches, lessening her Qi to keep the barrage ongoing. The iron fan wielder blurred again, using his instantaneous step, which made Susu squint. He won¡¯t be able to perform an instantaneous step again without constricting his meridians.

    The woman in green appeared to Susu¡¯s right, she cracked her whip back, which startled Susu. She¡¯s a whip wielder as well!

    Susu performed an instantaneous step and scooped up Scourge, she spun cracking her shoulder back, but the tip of the woman¡¯s wip was already bearing down at Susu.

    The Soul¡­Core¡­and Mind Dantians of Susu swirled with Qi. She opened the eighteen meridian points around them, then surged her Qi through out them.

    Her eyes thrummed with Qi and the world slowed for a half second. Wisps of Qi blossomed for the woman in green¡¯s whip and Susu saw were her whip was aimed, her chest.

    Susu kicked off the ground, and fluttered back. She pivoted to her left, getting out of reach of the whips reach, then spun Scourge into a upward arc, aimed at the whip-wielder¡¯s hand.

    The Iron Fan wielder deflected Susu¡¯s attack and the woman in green unleashed a barrage of attacks. ¡°KILL ALL OF THEM!¡± the iron fan wielder roared.

    The remaining bandits surged forward, their eyes filled with bloodlust. Hong Quan sneered, and drew his sword as three bandits converged on him at once, forcing him to give ground as he parried their attacks.

    ¡°Brother Wei, stay behind me!¡± Luan shouted, stepping in front of his injured friend. His ribs screamed in protest as he blocked a sword strike with his own blade.

    The impact sent shockwaves through his injured body, making him grit his teeth against the pain. Two more bandits circled around, trying to flank them.

    Wei Zhen stumbled, but he deflected a strike aimed at his throat, but the effort left him gasping. ¡°Brother Luan... I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°YES YOU CAN!¡± Luan roared.

    ¡°STAY FIRM AND PROTECT THE GIRL!¡± Hong Quan shouted, his blade singing through the air as he fought off his attackers.

    Zhao Li

    Zhao Li pressed herself against a wall, her eyes wide with terror as she watched the men struggle. Her hands trembled as she clutched her veil, wanting desperately to help but knowing she would only be a liability in the fight.

    Her heart hammered in her chest as she watched the battle unfold. The clashing of steel and crack of whips filled the air, but all she could hear was the thundering of her own pulse.

    She¡¯d never experience something such as this. This was worst than when Jiang Li had her struck her in the face.

    Zhao Li was scared, so scared she couldn¡¯t move.

    The smoke stung her eyes, making them water. She watched Luan fight through pain, as he winced with each assertion.

    Wei Zhen defense got sloppier the longer he fought, not because he was tired, but because he couldn¡¯t use his Qi to enhance his stamina.

    A shadow moved to her left.

    ¡°Li¡¯er!¡± A whispered blossomed to her right. She turned right, only for Wei Long to emerge from the smoke.

    The rags her wore were smudged in ash, and soot which clung to his sweat-soaked frame.

    His face was pale, almost sickly, but his eyes burned with an intense focus she had never seen before.

    ¡°Brother Long!¡± She shouted in surprise.

    A bandit¡¯s scream pierced the air, followed by the sickening sound of a body hitting the ground.

    ¡°Come with me Quickly!¡± Wei Long snapped, grabbing her arm. She tried to resist but Wei Long was stronger. ¡°I need your help!¡±

    She resisted for a moment, but the smoke of the fire made her feel trapped. ¡°You¡¯re holding me too tight,¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know where to go through the smoke, I have to guide you!¡±

    As they slipped away from the battle, Wei Long led her through the smoke-filled camp. She heaved heavily, unfamiliar with the scent of the smoke, making her cough incessantly.

    ¡°The woman in green,¡± he said, ¡°She poisoned me. But I found her laboratory. The cure is there ¨C and more.¡±

    They ran towards an area that wasn¡¯t fire, but the smoke was thick. The laboratory was one of the bigger tents. ¡°I started the fire,¡± He admitted as they entered, ¡°I don¡¯t know where we are, but I hoped Master Susu and Master Quan would¡¯ve seen the fire, regardless of night.¡±

    The laboratory was filled with wild ginseng and various herbs that Zhao Li was unaware of. Dried herbs hung from the ceiling, and complex apparatus lined the tables, still bubbling with unknown concoctions.

    On one part of the tent there was wood outlined and another had rows of vials that gleamed despite the darkness. their contents gleaming in various shades of green and purple.

    Wei Long moved to a specific shelf, gathering vials filled with a clear liquid. ¡°These ones are the cure,¡± he explained, carefully storing them in a pouch. His hands moved to another shelf, selecting vials of sickly green liquid. ¡°Those are the poisoned vials.¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°I need help bringing them back to Master Quan¡­I saw him get poisoned from a sword slash.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help¡­we need to help them,¡± she said, trailing into a whisper.

    Wei Long nodded ¡°Stay close to me.¡± They made their way back toward the battlefield, the only thing they could hope, that no one had died.

    Hong Quan was still holding his ground against multiple attackers, his sword work keeping them at bay but unable to press any advantage.

    Luan and Wei Zhen on the other hand, they were against five men, despite not attacking, they were defending each other perfectly, using the Iron Claw Formation.

    Susu on the other hand, was fighting the two leaders. The woman in green and the man with the iron fan. She was holding her own, but it was clear, these two weren¡¯t someone she could defeat, as they covered each other¡¯s weaknesses.

    ¡°Wei Long, what are you¡ª" Zhao Li started but before she could finish, Wei Long threw one of the vials in the air at Hong Quan.

    The world seemed to slow down around Zhao Li as she watched. The vial spun through the air, end over end, its contents catching the firelight like liquid emerald as it arced toward Hong Quan''s position.

    ¡°MASTER QUAN CATCH!¡±

 Chapter 128: Reaching the Heavens

    The vial spun through the smoky air, cloudy liquid catching the firelight. Hong Quan heard Wei Long¡¯s voice and turned. He stopped himself, knowing that he was still in battle.

    He spun around and brought his sword up at an obtuse angle. He deflected three simultaneous sword strikes. He kicked back, then shot up in the air using his qinggong and snatched the vial from out of the air

    He downed it one go and let his sword sang, keeping his attackers at bay. The liquid burned like fire going down, but Hong Quan didn¡¯t flinch.

    Hong Quan landed on the ground and channeled his Qi through his meridians in a controlled surge. The antidote mixed with his Qi, it began to do its work, slowly constricting his movements.

    ¡°Thirty seconds,¡± He muttered, parrying a thrust aimed at his chest. His movements were still restricted, but he could feel the antidote working its way through his system. ¡°Just thirty seconds and can expunge this poison from my system!¡±

    Ban Susu

    Susu danced between the attacks of the woman in green and the iron fan wielder. She kept her eyes fixed, as she analysed their movements. The way they manipulated their Qi and the precision in which they covered each others weaknesses, it was clear to Susu. Both of them are in the Accentuation Realm¡­this is not a formation.

    Despite the smoke and chaos, Susu saw through it. She didn¡¯t know where Wei Long appear from, but he was with Zhao Li and both of them were exposed.

    A bandit was about to break through the Iron Claw Formation that Wei Zhen and his blade already descending toward them. Wei Zhen and Luan, still maintaining their defensive stance, couldn''t reach them in time.

    Susu¡¯s heart clenched. The woman in green¡¯s smiled menacingly again. She snapped her shoulder back and sent her whip filing towards Susu. The iron fan wielder disappeared from her peripheral vision using an instantaneous step.

    Dance of the Scorpion Maiden: Eighth Dance - Poisoned Sand.

    Susu roiled Scourge, stirring up a thick cloud of dirt and ash from around the camp. The particles caught firelight like a glittering storm.

    The woman in green instinctively brought her arm up to shield her eyes, her whip''s rhythm faltering for just a fraction of a second. The iron fan wielder, reappeared found himself blinded by the swirling debris. His fan came up too late to deflect the improvised smokescreen.

    Susu kept her eyes fixed on the bandit who had broken through the Iron Claw Formation. She performed an instantaneous step. The world blurred around her as she moved. In that moment, time seemed to slow. She spotted a fallen log close to one of the tents, intended for firewood at a later date.

    She scooped up the log, her muscles straining as she channelled Qi through them to ease the weight. In this very moment, her brother¡¯s words came to her.

    You¡¯re a woman, Susu, Zhao Xing voice reverberated in her mind. You have more Yin essence than me. Which means if you tap into it, your body will overflow. You to force the Yang essence within your body to balance it out, or force Qi Deviation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have choice,¡± She whispered, ¡°Li¡¯er may die!¡±

    Susu surged all her Qi into her right hand and her shoulder began to feel as though it was fire. It was as if her old injury had returned¡­but she didn¡¯t care.

    She twisted her waist, and rocked her hand back. She then threw the log with venomous err, that sent the wind into a howling rage as it burrowed towards the man that was about to kill Zhao Li.

    ¡°LUANNNNNN¡­WEI ZHEN!¡± She cried out.

    Understanding flashed within Luan¡¯s eyes. Despite his injuries, he kicked back and appeared beside Zhao Li, he grabbed her arm and broke off from the Iron Claw Formation, the bandits on his tail. Wei Zhen did the same, grabbing Wei Long by the hand and retreating.

    As Wei Long¡¯s hands trembled, he pressed a vial into Wei Zhen hand. ¡°Brother Zhen, take this¡­this is the antidote I found in!¡±

    The log burrowed through the air, and hit its target in instant. The bandits body melted the moment the log struck, spraying matter and blood behind Wei Zhen and Luan.

    As the smoke continued to thicken around them, Hong Quan was stead fast, ten seconds had passed in a flash and the poison¡¯s grip on his meridians weakened.

    The three bandits surrounding Hong Quan grew desperate, their attacks were wild and lacked the energy and sync he¡¯d been dealing with, or was it because he couldn¡¯t access his Qi?

    Hong Quan channelled a smidgen of Qi into his legs. He swept one of the bandits of their feet, then traced his blade in perfect arc through the smoke-filled air. The blade decapitated one of the bandits, which then forced two of the bandits to leap backward in defence.

    He kicked off the ground using his qinggong and released a hand from his sword. He appeared behind one of the bandits, then allowed his hand to shot up, catching the bandit¡¯s wrist mid-strike.

    A smug grim flashed across his face, then he twisted the bandit¡¯s arm, then sent his own Qi through, shattering his wrist in the process. He released, eyes on the other bandit, then spun violently, cleaving his arm off from his body.

    Fright appeared in the eyes of the bandit he was fighting, Hong Quan knew why, his companions fell in mere seconds.

    He abandoned all pretence of technique and charged forward with a wild cry, his blade seethed with Qi. Hong Quan met the charge head-on, he shifted his weight and spun past the bandit¡¯s guard. His sword brought his sword down and up in a complex combo that he didn¡¯t practice¡­it was more of an evolution of technique.

    Each strike he released, hit a vital meridian point. The bandit¡¯s momentum carried him forward three more steps before he collapsed, his Qi pathways severed his life already fading.

    Hong Quan flicked the blood from his blade and turned his attention to the remaining enemies.

    ¡°Two minutes,¡± Wei Zhen grimaced, feeling the antidote clash with the poison in his meridians. ¡°If only I were a Divination Realm practitioner, the time would be shorter!¡±

    Hong Quan launched Wei Zhen and Luan. They were struggling against the remaining bandits whilst protecting Wei Long and Susu¡¯s daughter.

    As he soared through the air, doubt, reservation and regret roiled within him. He had messed up, he should¡¯ve brought more men with him, especially when it came to poison.

    I made a mistake Wei Long, He mused sourly, I should¡¯ve done this bounty after I took you to the sect.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    The bandits surged forward ready to kill Wei Zhen and Luan. Wei Zhen was faring better whilst Luan struggled. He focused on blocking and deflecting whilst Wei Zhen was able to use a smidgen of his Qi, using the Guiding Fist, in appropriate moments.

    Wei Zhen nursed the antidote vial that Wei Long gave him. He wanted to give it to Luan, but how could he, he was struggling with two men whilst Luan was battling three and not being able to utilise his Iron Shredding Claws.

    Luan took up a defensive stance and deflected another onslaught from the bandits. If his master Zhao Xing hadn¡¯t been brutish with him in his training, he would¡¯ve faltered a long time ago.

    All the disciples that were of the Mind Awakening Realm underwent rigorous training. Zhao Xing ensured that if they sparred, it would always between two to three people, which increased their awareness.

    Hong Quan closed the distance in an instant, and brought his sword with venomous err, he cleaved the hand and leg of one of the bandits and kicked off, giving Wei Zhen more than enough time to counter attack the two he was now dealing with.

    But that was all a ruse.

    Hong Quan had used an instantaneous step to flank one of the bandits he Wei Zhen was handling, he stabbed in his back with ruthless animosity, then severed his limbs and crushing his bones with each swing.

    The bandits faltered, stunned by Hong Quan¡¯s sudden onslaught, which allowed Luan and Wei Zhen seize their opportunity.

    One by one, the bandits fell, their cries of pain and fear echoing through the smoky air. The last bandit collapsed, Hong Quan turned his attention to Wei Zhen and Luan. ¡°The antidote has taken effect¡­but there¡¯s no need for you to fight, just protect Wei Long and Zhao Li, alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes Master Quan,¡± they said in unison.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    The burning surging sensation of Susu¡¯s shoulder roiled from the exertion, making her wince. It¡¯d been years since she felt the sensation, but this is what she had expected, but didn¡¯t care, saving Zhao Li always came first.

    The woman in green recovered quickly from the sand screen and snapped her whip cutting through the air with renewed vigour. The iron fan wielder circled around Susu, hoping to flank her.

    ¡°I expected more from the ¡®Great¡¯ Scorpion Maiden, Friend of Gold Hands Fan¡­tell me, this is not your best?¡± The woman in green taunted, her whip forming intricate patterns in the air. ¡°I am sourly DISAPPOINTED.¡±

    Susu didn¡¯t respond. She sent Qi into her eyes, and watched as wisps of Qi appeared to her right and left. So that¡¯s what they¡¯re looking to do, flank me from both sides. The woman in green used an instantaneous step whilst the man with iron fan cut the distance between to a few meters.

    She channelled her Qi into Scourge then executed the Dance of the Scorpion Maiden: Sixth Dance - Serpent¡¯s Embrace. Scourge twirled into a spiralling motion, which made the distance seem shorter.

    The woman in green appeared, coiling her whip around Susu¡¯s feet whilst the man with the iron fan, thrusting his fan forward ready to stab her in the side.

    Susu initialised a instantaneous step then, disappearing from their line of site that coiled Scourge from an unexpected angle or distance.

    Two crackling thuds echoed through the ablaze campsite and Susu sailed to the ground, smiling as she fell. The duo went flying back, faces shrieked with anger as she

    ¡°Sourly disappointed? Do you even know I was holding back?! Hmmm? I guess I should truly show you, my STRENGTH!¡±

    Wei Zhen and Wei Long watched with widened eyes, seeing Master Susu and the other two martial artists move like the elements of nature itself, left them speechless. Susu moved like a scorpion over water, whilst the woman in green seemed like a frog struck by lightning, appearing and reappearing at will. The iron fan wielder steady was like oscillating sword, rocking back and forth.

    As Luan watched, he clenched his fist maintaining his protective stance over Zhao Li. In his eyes, the way Susu was far more dangerous than master Zhao Xing, she was a moving force, one that did not hold back, as Master Xing always did. ¡°So¡­this is the realm of masters¡± He whispered, ¡°I¡¯m so so weak¡­I want to get strong¡­and show the world that Master Xing is one of the best.¡±

    Dance of the Scorpion Maiden: Seventh Dance - Shadow Step of the Scorpion. Susu became a blur and began circling the duo, Scourge cracked at unexpected angles as if a scorpion tail emerged from shadows.

    The assault forced the duo to adjust their stances. The woman in green¡¯s deflected as best as she could, but because Scourge was also wildly attacking the fan wielder, the attacks lacked in power.

    ¡°Master Susu¡¯s movements are becoming more erratic,¡¯ Wei Zhen muttered, recognizing the signs of Qi imbalance.

    The iron fan wielder seized what he thought was an opening, his fan snapping open to reveal blade-sharp edges. He executed an instantaneous step, appearing behind Susu with his weapon aimed at her spine.

    Dance of the Scorpion Maiden: First Dance - Sting of the Maiden. She bent backward at an impossible angle then snapped Scourge into a thrusting motion. The fan wielder deflected it with ease, but Susu used the momentum of her body to transition into a Qi-enhanced kick. The iron fan wielder blocked the attack with his forearm, but the force sent him sliding backward.

    Hong Quan appeared out of nowhere, his sword singing in the air. The woman in green cracked her whip at Susu. He used in instantaneous step and appeared between her and Susu. He brought his sword down in venomously and blocked the attack!

    ¡°Cold Steel Quan Quan¡­¡± the iron fan wielder shouted. ¡°Taking you down would rise my fortunes TENFOLD!¡±

    ¡°With roots so shallow, how could you dream of reaching the heavens?¡±

    Hong Quan shot forward, moving his sword with deadly intent. Each slash targeted an acupoint. The iron fan wielder''s defense was masterful, his weapon opening and closing in perfect rhythm to deflect the attacks, but Hong Quan was relentless.

    Dance of the Scorpion Maiden: Fifth Dance - Sundering Coil. Susu poured Qi into Scourge. The woman in green used an instantaneous step to escape, but Susu stalled her attack and enshrouded her eyes in Qi¡­waiting for her to reappear.

    The woman in green appeared behind Susu, but she was already spinning into action. As Qi surged through Scourge like liquid lightning. Scourge¡¯s tip exploded with Qi the moment it hit her chest.

    The woman in green surprised by the attack howled a screen and floated back twenty meters into the blazing fire. Susu used an instantaneous step and appeared above her, and swirled all of her remaining Qi into her right leg.

    ¡°May this moment of despair reveal the chasm between us,"

    Susu stomped the same spot she had just struck with Scourge, ensuring her death. The deathly howl she shrieked sent a shiver down Susu¡¯s spine, not from the act of killing her, but from the agony she could feel when she took the woman¡¯s life.

    She allowed it to fester for a second, then let it pass through her like the wind. ¡°Perish.¡±

    Hong Quan

    Hong Quan cornered the iron fan wielder. The man¡¯s defence and offense were superb, despite just using a fan. He only deflected and never blocked, as he knew that would¡¯ve left him exposed.

    Luan stood there, fist still clenched, watching Hong Quan feinting with his sword, then executing an instantaneous step that put him inside the iron fan¡¯s effective range. ¡°¡­amazing.¡± He breathed.

    Hong Quan pivoted to his left, then blocked a thrust from the fan wielder, Hong Quan then spun with deadly slash which forced the fan wielder to deflect. ¡°You¡¯ve made a mistake, Cold Steel Hong Quan¡­that will be your list!¡±

    The exchange continued for ten seconds, and either of them had the advantage. Hong Quan made a feint, then kicked off the ground, the iron fan wielder, didn¡¯t follow. He ran across the ground, which made Hong Quan curios.

    The moment he touched the ground his blade gleamed as the iron fan wielder closed in. Hong Quan pivoted to his left, then brought his sword down at an upright angle, forcing the fan wielder to skip back. He left his chest undefended, hoping to lure Hong Quan in.

    Hong Quan kicked off the ground and shot toward him. Another series of blocks and counterattacks blurred to the untrained eye. With a flash of his fan, Quan¡¯s opponent attempted another feint, yet Hong Quan was undeterred.

    His eyes widened from surprised as he saw an opening. Hong Quan lunged forward with a deceptive slash. The fan wielder raised his guard, bracing for impact. Hong Quan rolled his wrist in a semi-circle, then struck three acupoints in the fan wielder¡¯s waist, thigh and wrist, disrupting his flow Qi.

    The fan wielder¡¯s face twisted in sudden shock as the effects began to take hold. His body trembled, struggling against the waning Qi, and he looked up at Hong Quan with a mixture of astonishment, fear and death.

    As Hong Quan steadied his blade, the fan wielder¡¯s strength faded, his body trembling with each shallow breath. The man struggled to remain standing, despite defiance flickering in his eyes.

    ¡°Your name,¡± Hong Quan asked, his voice low but commanding. ¡°Tell me who I¡¯ve defeated this day.¡±

    The fan wielder smirked despite his pain, pride fighting through the agony. ¡°They call me Iron Fan Lan,¡± he said proudly, with a hint of bitterness.

    ¡°Iron Fan Lan,¡± Hong Quan repeated his gaze softened. ¡°I¡¯ve heard tales of a fan-wielding mercenary with skill enough to challenge masters. I never imagined we would meet as enemies.¡±

    Lan scoffed a laugh, ¡°In our world, enemies or allies are fleeting. I accepted the path I walked long ago.¡±

    Hong Quan sheathed his sword, his expression touched with a trace of regret. ¡°Iron Fan Lan¡­¡± he said quietly. ¡°A martial talent such as yours, reduced to this end¡­ it¡¯s a reminder of how the Jianghu claims even the best of us.¡±

    Lan¡¯s gaze faltered for the first time, a hint of remorse flickering in his eyes. ¡°Perhaps in another life, Cold Steel. But regret has no place on this path.¡±

    With a nod, Hong Quan turned away, allowing the silence to honour the fallen fighter.

 Chapter 129: Return to Sichuan

    The acrid smoke thickened as flames began to devour what remained within the camp. The encampment wasn¡¯t surrounded by trees, so the likelihood of the fire would spread was at minimum.

    Susu hissed as she winced, feeling her right shoulder scream out in protest as she tried to move. The burn of her old injury returned and it felt as if she her hand was about to fall off.

    She knew using her right hand and creating an imbalance of Yin and Yang essence within her Qi would¡¯ve made the injury resurface, but she didn¡¯t care. ¡°Ensuring Zhao Li¡¯s protection will always come first.¡±

    ¡°Mo¡­Lady Susu¡± Zhao Li shouted, darting the blood-stained ground. She ran into her arms, coughing as the smoke sinked into her nose.

    Susu¡¯s heart clenched. We¡¯ve been in this fire too long, she noted. Her eyes began to sting from the smoke and ash. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Li¡¯er, I should¡¯ve brought you here.¡±

    Li¡¯er¡¯s eyes welled with tears, but she squared her shoulders bravely.

    A smile touched Susu¡¯s lips despite the pain. She felt relief, but most of all satisfaction. This was her first time fighting to this extent in a long time.

    In Axsum, the kahntian warriors used the earth to power their attacks, which made all of her fights seem futile¡­she always won, but the fights were not as exhilarating as they were in Huaxia.

    Susu turned to look at the woman in green one more time and something caught her attention. A leathered binding peeked out from within the woman¡¯s robes. She patted Li¡¯er on the shoulder. ¡°Go back to Luan, we¡¯re leaving now.¡±

    She nodded and sprinted across the ashen ground. Susu then turned to the corpse and approached it. She knelt down, looking at the leathery bind and pulled it free. ¡°A book?¡±

    Susu opened the book and her eyes widened as she scanned the contents. ¡°A toxicology manual,¡± She whispered. She tucked it into her own robes. If there was an antidote for the poison, it might be hidden within these pages.

    ¡°SCORPION MAIDEN!¡± Hong Quan shouted, ¡°The fire¡¯s spreading faster¡­we should leave!¡±

    The heat intensified and smoke grew thicker, making it harder to breathe with each passing moment.

    ¡°The tunnel,¡± Wei Long coughed, ¡°lets leave¡­¡±

    Luan grabbed Zhao Li¡¯s hand and scooped her up onto his back. The fire roared and hissed, as if it were living dragon. Susu picked up the woman in green¡¯s corpse, remembering the bounty and headed towards the tunnel.

    As they all left the encampment, making their way back to the forest. No one spoke a word, it was if, their experience was telling enough.

    It also didn¡¯t help when Susu and Quan were carrying two dead bodies. It was as morbid as it gets.

    It took them between four hours to return to the city gates on foot. As the gates were shut, they decided to sleep in the forest tonight.

    Zhao Li complained of hunger and Susu winced at her annoyance. How could she forget the food? It pacified Zhao Li promising her a hot breakfast tomorrow, and offered her some water in the mean time.

    The moon casted its light across the forest and Zhao Li eventually went to sleep in Susu¡¯s arm.

    Hong Quan, Wei Zhen, Wei Long and Luan didn¡¯t sleep in the trees, but rotated shifts, rotating shifts of two hours.

    The morning dew still clung to the grass beneath their feet, and the first rays of sunlight pierced through the canopy above, creating dancing patterns on the forest floor. When the sun caressed the forest, Wei Long, and Luan were the ones to head into the city to fetch the carriage.

    They returned after three, bringing the carriage and food. It wasn¡¯t hot, but it was hot enough to sate Zhao Li¡¯s frustration.

    ¡°Is Liu Feng alright?¡± Susu asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s much better since we got the antidote, but there¡¯s no toxicology specialists within the Martial Arts alliance to help expunge the poison from his arm.¡± Luan answered.

    ¡°I see, he has to back to the valley. Master Bo should take charge of his recovery.¡±

    ¡°He might lose his hand by then Master,¡±

    ¡°I rather him lose his hand, than his life. The closest city is Shaanxi, and that¡¯s two weeks away. We cannot dally.¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Luan folded his hands into fist and Susu could see his resilience. Although he wasn¡¯t there when Liu Fang had been injured, she could tell he felt responsible for him.

    ¡°Luan, it¡¯s not your fault¡­I was there and I even I could stop him from being poisoned.¡±

    Hong Quan appeared next to Luan and clapped his shoulder, ¡°lad, this is part of life in the jianghu. If you can¡¯t move pass this, it maybe best you return to the sect and never set foot in the jianghu ever again.¡±

    Luan turned to Quan, who was still squeezing his shoulder. Susu could tell he was searching for words to reply, but he just stood there, with his hands clenched.

    ¡°You have to accept that some things are beyond your control,¡± Hong Quan finished, releasing Luan¡¯s shoulder.

    They loaded the two bodies onto the carriage and wrapped the corpse in coarse linen.

    As they approached Sichuan¡¯s outer walls, the rusted gleam from the granite blocks was due to centuries of siege and storm. Scars from countless battles, yet they stood as proud and unyielding as the day they were raised.

    Green moss crept up the lower thirds of the walls, creating an ethereal tapestry that spoke of both age and resilience.

    Susu stood at the back of the carriage, unfolding the bounty certificate one final time. The yellowed parchment bore the crimson seal of the Martial Arts Alliance, its edges worn from being frequently handled during their pursuit.

    The detailed description matched their quarry perfectly: bandits plaguing the western forests of Sichuan, particularly along the vital trade routes leading to Faizou in the north. The certificate''s emphasis on their use of poisons had proved prophetic.

    The city guards wore armour of overlapping steel plates lacquered in deep azure, the colour of Sichuan¡¯s governing family. Their helmets, crowned with dramatic crimson horsehair plumes, caught the morning light and seemed to blaze like living flame. Each guard carried a glaive of polished steel, highlighting their prestige in the city in which the Imperial Family came from.

    As the carriage approached, two guards crossed their glaives, blocking their path. The sharp ring of steel on steel echoed primly. ¡°State your business,¡± A senior guard commanded. His golden insignia on his shoulder armor marked him as a captain, and the scars on his exposed forearms spoke of years of combat experience.

    Susu stepped forward presenting the bounty certificate. As she unfolded the yellow paper, she ensured that the senior guard saw the alliance¡¯s stamp. ¡°We come bearing proof of justice served,¡± she said calmly, then waved her hand pointing to the bodies in the carriage. ¡°These are the leaders of the Phantom Fox Brigade. They have been terrorising the wester forests that lead to Faizou, obstructing the trade between the two cities.

    She opened her hand and Luan placed a lacquered box on. She turned to the guards and opened the box, vials with liquid dark as midnight and clouded misted liquid as well. ¡°The poison they¡¯ve been using in their attacks, along with the cure.¡±

    Not giving a guard a chance, Hong Quan stepped forwards, his eyes cold as steel. ¡°This is Iron Fan Lan, a mercenary.¡± Hong Quan said, gesturing to the second corpse. ¡°This woman appears to be their toxicologist, though her name remains unknown to us.¡±

    The guard captain took the certificate and scanned it. He then passed it to a scribe who¡¯d emerged from the gatehouse. The scribe was a young man carrying a thick ledger bound in red leather. It didn¡¯t take long for him to compare the seal of the martial arts alliance.

    A second guard, with silver markings on his, stepped forward to examine the vials. He uncorked one of the poison containers. The acrid smell that wafted forth caused him to recoil, his eyes widening in recognition.

    ¡°Sure you don¡¯t want to hand these over? We¡¯ll pay you five gold coins, that¡¯s probably double what the alliance would pay you.¡±

    ¡°Maybe another time,¡± Susu said with a laugh, ¡°My disciples need the points for their bounty class to increase.¡±

    ¡°Figured¡­¡±

    The scribe returned the certificate to the captain and he rolled it back before giving it back to Susu. ¡°The Imperium appreciates your duty. You may enter Sichuan,¡± he announced, waving them through.

    ¡°Thank you, Captain.¡±

    They nodded to the guards and guided their carriage through Sichuan¡¯s gate. The vendors of Sichuan were now setting up their stalls. The bustle of commerce faltered as people caught sight of their grim cargo. Mothers pulled their children closer, and even hardened merchants bowed their heads in silent acknowledgment of justice served.

    Zhao Li dozed as she rested her head on Susu¡¯s lap. As Susu looked down at her veiled face, she could only remark on how courageous she had been throughout the entire ordeal. She didn¡¯t complain, she didn¡¯t whimper, she stood firm, as if she was in battle herself.

    Susu knew though, she was scared, because she herself was scared of failing, and the fact that Liu Fang got injured¡­was more than enough proof of her failure. She¡¯d never been responsible for disciples before, and on her first outing with them. I need to be better, She moaned. A lot better!

    The architecture of the Martial Arts Alliance command office building rose like a mountain carved from wood and stone. As they dismounted before the grand entrance, Susu instinctively tapped the toxicology manual pressing against her chest, secured by her inner robes. She had no plans of divulging its existence to anyone other than Ming Lei, who was an understudy for her Martial Brother Bo Ying. If there¡¯s anyone that can help Liu Feng, it would be him.

    ¡°Master Susu¡­Master Quan.¡± A scholarly-looking man said, greeting them with a bow. His robes were embroidered with the markings of an Alliance administrator. His eyes widened progressively as he took in their battle-worn appearance ¨C the blood-stained clothes, the shadows of exhaustion beneath their eyes, the grim cargo they bore. ¡°My name is Qing Si, I¡¯ve heard word of your triumph with the Phantom Fox Brigade. Come, the adjutants are ready to debrief you.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­Wei Zhen, look for Ming Lei¡­you too Luan, Li¡¯er¡­listen to Luan, understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes please,¡± She said with a eager nod.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Susu and Quan followed him into the building''s cool interior, Susu exchanged meaningful glances with Hong Quan. They had completed their mission, brought justice to the roads of Sichuan, but she couldn''t shake the feeling that this was merely the beginning of a larger story. The toxicology manual hidden against her heart held secrets that could heal or harm ¨C a double-edged sword as sharp as any blade in the Jianghu.

 Chapter 130: Eight Baskets of Rice

    Bai Yue sat still, her small hands folded. Aunt Mei had taught her these three days, right after the woman had left. She had to sit like this without moving, and all it did was annoy her. Bai Yue liked to move, she liked to smell the wind, she liked to be active, not docile like this.

    Incense and jasmine tea filled the air, leaving a strong aroma that made her stomach growl, as she had disobeyed aunt Mei¡¯s order eat breakfast.

    A loud growl echoed throughout the room, killing the silence.

    A cold cough followed from one of five elegantly dressed women that sat in front of her, their silk robes rustled softly each time they moved.

    Madam Liu the woman she had made days before was dressed in green and white. She seemed to the leader, as she sat in the centre. Her eyes traced Bai Yue up and down and left and right, making her feeling uncomfortable.

    ¡°Xiao Yue, you can begin with the numbers,¡± Madam Liu instructed, her voice smoother than polished jade.

    One of the younger women placed a wooden abacus in front of Bai Yue, along with a scroll of mathematical problems. Bai Yue picked up the abacus nervously and shyly nodded at the women. She knew what an abacus was, but she wasn¡¯t familiar with it. Elder Chen had taught her how to use one during their lessons, although the one he owned was old

    ¡°If a merchant has eight baskets of rice, and each basket holds fifteen measures, how many total measures does he have?¡± The woman to Madam Liu¡¯s immediate right asked.

    Bai Yue began sliding the beads on the abacus, remembering Elder Chen¡¯s instructions. ¡°One hundred and thirty measures,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°Louder, child,¡± Madam Liu commanded. ¡°¡­and sit straighter. A lady must always be heard clearly.¡±

    Bai Yue lifted her chin, squared her shoulders and allowed her lips to curl into a smile. ¡°One hundred and thirty measures,¡± she repeated firmly.

    ¡°Good, now let us truly begin¡­¡±

    The women asked various questions, intermittently. As their questions went on, they grew more complex. If the merchant sells half his rice at eight copper coins per measure, and the other half at ten copper coins per measure, what is his total earning? If he must pay a tax of one-fifth of his earnings, how much remains?

    Her mind numbed from trying to answer each question correctly, on the last problem, his encouraging words came to her. ¡®Numbers are like herbs, Yu¡¯er. Each has its place, its purpose. Mix them wrongly, and nothing works right.¡¯

    ¡°Enough,¡± Madam Liu declared after the tenth problem. The woman to her left unrolled a scroll decorated with elegant calligraphy. ¡°Recite ''The Song of the Spring River,¡± she instructed.

    Bai Yue closed her eyes for a moment, and tried to remember the poem, her aunt had given her a set of poems to recite in the past few days and this one was the easiest.

    After a few seconds of silence, she finally relented. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, can you recite it? I will repeat after you.¡±

    ¡°Yo¡ª¡° The woman to Madam Liu¡¯s right said, but Madam Liu raised her hand, stopping her. ¡°Certainly,¡±

    The woman on the right sighed, then began the poem.

    ¡°The spring river tides merge with the level sea, And with the tide rises the bright moon from the sea. The moon¡¯s reflection ripples with the waves for countless miles. Where along the spring river is the moon not bright!

    The river flows, meandering around fragrant meadows, Moonlight through flowering woods scatters like frost. Mist drifts unseen through empty air, White sand on the shores lies invisible.

    The river and sky blend in one color, without a speck of dust, Only the bright wheel of the solitary moon hangs in space. Who first saw the moon by these river banks? In what year did the moon first shine on someone here?

    Human life passes, endless, generation after generation, Yet year after year the river moon remains the same. We know not for whom the river moon waits, We only see the long river sending its waters flowing away.

    A patch of white cloud drifts leisurely away, By the maple-lined shores, sorrow overwhelms. In whose little boat tonight Does yearning gaze from moonlit towers?

    How lovely the moon lingers above the towers, Surely shining on some lonely woman¡¯s dressing table. Through her jade-white windows, curtains refuse to roll up; On her beating block, the moon''s light returns as she pounds clothes.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Now we gaze at the same moon, yet cannot speak, Would that moonlight could flow to shine upon you. Wild geese fly far but cannot carry the light, Fish and dragons leap, making patterns on the water.

    Last night by still waters, I dreamed of falling flowers, Alas, spring half gone, and still I¡¯ve not returned home. The river waters flow, bearing spring away until it''s spent, Over deep pools the setting moon slants westward again.

    The slanting moon sinks deep in ocean mist, From Jie-shi to Xiang-river, the road stretches endless. Who knows how many returns home by moonlight? As the sinking moon stirs feelings through all the river trees.¡±

    A flicker of approval appeared in Madam Liu''s eyes, though the woman¡¯s face remained impassive.

    ¡°Now,¡± the fourth woman said, ¡°show us how you pour tea.¡±

    A servant brought forward a tray with a delicate porcelain set. Bai Yue¡¯s heart pounded as she¡¯d watched Aunt Mei do this countless times. Bai Yue lifted the teapot by the handle and kept the tea pot cover sealed. She tilted it and steam rose in wisps as she poured, her wrist turning just so to prevent drips.

    ¡°Your sleeves,¡± Madam Liu said calmly. ¡°They should never touch the table.¡±

    Bai Yue nodded, adjusting her movements slightly. The jade pendant beneath her simple cotton dress felt cool against her skin, giving her strength.

    ¡°Not bad, but improvement is needed, just like your math,¡± The fifth woman said, finally speaking. ¡°Stand and walk to the window, then return.¡± She finished, pointing with her nose.

    Bai Yue rose as gracefully as she could, but deep down, she felt clumsy. Her aunt had corrected every mistake. It wasn¡¯t much, but every mistake she made as she rose, she could feel her aunt stick correcting her.

    As she finally stood, she placed her hands in front of her and began walking towards the window. The window seemed as if it were miles away, but she kept a steady peace, turned and returned to her cushion.

    Madam Liu studied her for a long moment, then turned to her companions. They spoke in whispers too low for Bai Yue to hear, though she caught occasional words: ¡°...not refined, but you¡¯re six years old, which makes you perfect.¡±

    Madam Liu looked at Bai Yue, then waved her off.  ¡°You may go, child. Send your aunt and uncle in.¡±

    Bai Yue rose, bowed precisely as she had been taught, and walked to the door. As she slid it open, she heard Madam Liu''s voice behind her ¡°The jade suits her, doesn''t it? Almost as if it was meant to be there.¡±

    Bai Yue¡¯s hand flew to her chest, but she kept walking, steady steps carrying her away from the strongly scented room.  She found her aunt and uncle sitting at the dining table, worry painted on both their faces.

    ¡°The ladies would like you speak to you,¡± she said.

    ¡°Oh ye¡­alright,¡± Aunt Mei and her uncle, pushed himself up from the table and made their way into the room.

    As they entered, Bai Yue could hear them speaking. Their voices carried through the walls, with little effort to whisper. ¡°She has potential, no doubt.¡± Madam Liu said, her silken voice carrying a note of satisfaction. ¡°Her memory is good for her age, her math skills are her weaknesses, but in terms of her elegance. There¡¯s none.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s to be expected,¡± Another added.

    ¡°Indeed, she six years old, we don¡¯t expect miracles.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, she¡¯s always been a clever child" Aunt Mei''s voice wavered slightly.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s speak plainly,

    Madam Liu interrupted. ¡°Your situation grows more desperate by the day. I¡¯ve seen your fields - the wheat withers, the soil cracks. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll survive to winter.¡±

    Bai Yue¡¯s hand clutched the bag of sparkling soil still in her pocket. Her heart hammered against her ribs as the meaning of the words began to sink in. ¡°The drought has affected everyone,¡± Uncle said in a strained voice. ¡°If we could just-¡°

    ¡°The tax collectors won¡¯t wait,¡± Madam Liu said, cutting in.

    A heavy silence fell. Bai Yue could hear the soft clink of teacups being set down. ¡°At Silent Lotus,¡± Madam Liu continued, ¡°she would want for nothing. The finest silks, the best teachers. Poetry, music, dance - everything a young lady should know. She would learn to move in the highest circles of society. And more importantly...she will survive.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to pr-¡°Aunt Mei said, but was cut off by Madam Liu.

    ¡°Thirty silver taels.¡± Madam Liu said firmly. ¡°That should get you through four¡­no eight winters without challenge. Drought or no drought!¡±

    Bai Yue''s knees weakened. Thirty silver taels, more money than she¡¯d ever imagined. She thought of the countless times she¡¯d heard her aunt and uncle whispering late at night about coins, taxes, and the failing crops.

    ¡°We understand,¡± Bai Yue¡¯s uncle said. ¡°But isn¡¯t she too young?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand¡­it¡¯s better for her to come when she¡¯s young. She can adapt easier, but most importantly¡­she¡¯ll learn faster. But its also as I said earlier. She¡¯ll be safe, protected. Its not something you can offer, is it?¡± Madam Liu said firmly.

    Silence had resonated within the room and Bai Yue felt her heart sink into her stomach. She wanted to run¡­hide, anything but leave home.

    She loved it here, she loved the people, the forest, everything it was her home. Her peace, her life, everything.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Madam Liu said firmly, ¡°forty silver taels.¡±

    A choked sound came from Aunt Mei. ¡°We... we need time to think.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Madam Liu replied smoothly. ¡°But not too much time. The drought worsens, and others may soon be making similar choices. The Silent Lotus only accepts the most promising girls. I won''t keep this opportunity open¡­forever.¡±

    Bai Yue scurried back as the sound of feet hoofed through the wall. As the footsteps grew louder, she pretended to be studying in another room.

    ¡°We¡¯ll return in three days,¡± Madam Liu said firmly. ¡°That should be enough time for you to consider my offer.¡±

    Madam Liu emerged, her green and white hanfu seeming to shimmer in the late afternoon light. Her eyes fell on Bai Yue, and a calculated smile crossed her face. ¡°Remember, little one,¡± she said softly, ¡°a proper lady always keeps her ears to herself.¡±

    Bai Yue felt her face flush hot with shame at being caught eavesdropping. Behind Madam Liu, she could see her aunt and uncle, both looking years older than they had that morning. Aunt Mei wouldn¡¯t meet her eyes.

    ¡°A small token,¡± Madam Liu said, sliding a heavy pouch across the table. ¡°To help you... consider your options.¡± The coins inside clinked softly, the sound echoing in the heavy silence of the room.

    ¡°Good day to you all,¡± Madam Liu said, then made her exit.

 Chapter 131: Smoke in the Wind

    The scent of fried dough and spices flooded through Prince Jin¡¯s nose as he followed Shi Xiu through the crowded marketplace. They had spent a week of living among the common folk, he¡¯d grown slightly comfortable with his new routines.

    His shoulders still ached from maintaining a slouched posture and he developed small calluses from helping with their cart. ¡°Uncle,¡± he said, ¡°the sweet potato vendor isn¡¯t here today.¡±

    In the short time he''d been here, he¡¯d grown fond of the old woman¡¯s sweet potato, especially the fact she always slipped him an extra piece.

    ¡°Ye¡¯ I¡¯ve realised that many vendors are missing today," Shi Xiu replied, his voice carrying a hint of grumpiness. ¡°Have you noticed anything else?¡±

    The prince scanned the marketplace, trying to employ the observational skills Shi Xiu had been trying to teach him.

    Men dressed in black moved through the crowd with an unnatural eagerness, as if hunting for something¡­or someone.

    The weapons they carried made them seem even more menacing. The man that seemed like the leader of the group had a scar running down his right cheek, whilst the others were clean shaven, but held a death stare that sent a shiver down his spine. ¡°Yes,¡± he whispered, ¡°the men in black black stand out¡­they seem to be hunting someone.¡±

    ¡°Good. Ignore them and keep walking naturally. We¡¯ll circle back to the inn, gather our things, and¡ª"

    ¡°You there!¡± A gruff voice bellowed, making Shi Xiu turn to them. The prince turned as well, trying his best to appear shocked by the sudden call out.

    ¡°A moment of your time, please¡­¡± He continued. Prince Jin¡¯s heart hammered against his ribs as one of the black-clad men approached them. Two others flanked them at a distance.

    Shi Xiu looked at the Prince, his eyes showed confidence, it was his way of telling the prince not to worry, if he was sour-faced, that means they were in trouble. ¡°Of course,¡± Shi Xiu answered pleasantly, ¡°How can we help?¡± he finished turning the man that was in charge.

    The man¡¯s eyes were sharp, making Prince Jin feel as though he was being seen. ¡°We¡¯re searching for fugitives. A boy, about this one¡¯s age,¡± he gestured to Prince Jin, ¡°traveling with a man. They were last seen at the Yangzhou checkpoint.¡±

    ¡°Fugitives?¡± Shi Xiu asked surprised, ¡°has the boy killed someone?¡±

    ¡°No¡­but his bodyguard has killed six city guards.¡± The man said, still eyeing Prince Jin. ¡°The boy is important. He was kidnapped by this ¡®bodyguard¡¯ of his.¡±

    ¡°Interesting¡­good to know,¡±

    Prince Jin kept his eyes down, remembering Shi Xiu''s lessons about appearing meek. Inside, his mind raced. Someone had survived at the checkpoint. Someone who could identify them.

    ¡°Boy is he hurting you?¡± The man finally asked.

    The prince shook his head, shocked by the question.

    ¡°Im offended you asked my nephew such a thing,¡± Shi Xiu said calmly.

    ¡°Its a valid question¡­the boy carries himself... differently. Like he¡¯s not used to orders.¡± He said pausing,

    ¡°Not your making stuff up,¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡±

    ¡°Have you seen anyone matching that description?¡± He said, turning to the lad.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not,¡± Shi Xiu replied. ¡°We¡¯ve only been in town a few days ourselves. My nephew and I are heading south, actually. The silk trade in Faizou has become too competitive.¡±

    The man¡¯s hand rested casually on his concealed weapon. ¡°Your nephew doesn¡¯t look like you¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course he doesn¡¯t,¡± Shi Xiu said, shaking his head. ¡°He takes after his mother, my sister-in-law. May she rest in peace.¡±

    Prince Jin felt the man''s gaze boring into him. He thought of his parents, of their real deaths, letting the genuine grief color his features. ¡°The fever took them both,¡± he murmured, his voice cracking slightly.

    ¡°My condolences,¡± he said, though his eyes remained suspicious. ¡°If you do see anyone with a matching description, report it immediately to the city guard. There¡¯s a reward.¡±

    ¡°A reward,¡± Shi Xiu said elated, ¡°how much?!¡±

    ¡°Thirty gold taels,¡±

    ¡°THIRTY GOLD TAELS!?¡± Shi Xiu shouted, he turned to prince jin elated. ¡°Nephew, we could forget about silk and hunt thieves! No kidnappers.¡±

    ¡°You will need to learn to use a sword first uncle.¡± Prince Jin said dryly.

    ¡°True¡­is there someone I can go to learn to learn to fight?¡±

    The men looked at Shi Xiu and the prince with such disdain, the prince could feel the killing aura swirling around them, despite not knowing what made his hair stand on end.

    ¡°Tha nk you,¡± The leader with car said.¡±Lets go.¡±

    They watched as the man melted back into the crowd, rejoining his companions. Prince Jin wanted to run, but Shi Xiu''s hand on his shoulder kept him moving at a casual pace.

    ¡°We need to leave,¡± Shi Xiu whispered, ¡°but not too quickly. They''re still watching.¡±

    They made their way through the market, stopping occasionally to examine goods, maintaining their cover. Prince Jin counted six more men in black, positioned at key points throughout the square.

    ¡°Uncle,¡± he said, loud enough to be heard by those nearby, ¡°Can we get some steam buns before we go? I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Ren¡¯er.¡± Shi Xiu smiled, though his eyes remained alert. They stopped at a vendor, bought their buns, and ate them slowly, like people without a care in the world.

    They made their way back to the inn, Prince Jin noticed how Shi Xiu took a longer route, doubling back occasionally, always checking to ensure they weren¡¯t being followed.

    The weight of their situation pressed down on him like a physical force. They''d been found. Their sanctuary was no longer safe.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    The familiar sights of the marketplace ¨C the children playing, the merchants haggling, the daily life he''d grown to appreciate ¨C now felt like a complex maze of potential threats. Every shadow could hide an assassin, every friendly face could be a spy.

    As fear began to overwhelm him, Prince Jin remembered who he was. Not just Tang Ren, the merchant¡¯s nephew, but the last heir of a dynasty. He¡¯d survived the fall of the palace, learned to live as a commoner, and now he would survive this too.

    They had to reach Faizou. But first, they needed to disappear once again, like smoke in the wind, leaving their pursuers grasping at shadows.

    They approached the inn, Prince Jin noticed something that made his blood run cold. Two more men in black were positioned near the entrance, their eyes scanning the crowd with predatory intensity. They weren''t just being followed ¨C they were being hunted.

    ¡°Uncle,¡± he whispered, tugging slightly at Shi Xiu''s sleeve. ¡°The inn...¡±

    ¡°I see them,¡± Shi Xiu replied softly. ¡°Remember what I taught you about secondary escape routes?¡±

    The prince nodded imperceptibly. During their first day at the inn, Shi Xiu had insisted on showing him every possible way out of the building. At the time, it had seemed like paranoid precaution. Now, he understood.

    ¡°When we reach the alley beside the cookhouse,¡± Shi Xiu continued, his voice barely audible above the market''s bustle, ¡°We¡¯ll split up. You know where to meet me.¡±

    Prince Jin felt his throat tighten. ¡°But¡ª¡°

    ¡°Trust me, young master. They''ll expect us to stay together. Sometimes the safest path is the one that seems most dangerous.¡±

    The prince swallowed hard and nodded. He learned to trust Shi Xiu¡¯s judgment, even when fear clouded his own thoughts.

    They turned away from the inn and merged back into the crowd and made their way into the alley, a man appeared in front of them and yanked his sword free, they spun to run out of the alley but another man was there, waving his sword.

    ¡°This is going to be a tough one Prince stay close to me!¡±

    Shi Xiu

    The alley erupted into chaos as the men in black descended upon them, shadows flickering along the walls like dark spirits. Shi Xiu stepped forward, interposing himself between the prince and the attackers, his blade already in hand.

    His moved like a river carving through stone, precise and dangerous. The first attacker lunged forward with a downward slash, but Shi Xiu sidestepped, deflecting the blade with a practiced flick of his sword, sending the man stumbling forward.

    ¡°Young master, GO!¡± Shi Xiu barked, his voice like thunder amidst the clamour.

    As terror rang through him, the prince tried to run, but his body wouldn¡¯t let them, he stood there frozen¡­scared, unable to tear his eyes away as his protector took on multiple foes single-handedly.

    Shi Xiu sword danced through the air, as he parried two strikes at once then he moved like the autumn wind through falling leaves.

    Every step seemed calculated yet effortless. Two attackers came from above their blades flashing under the dim light. Their blades were aimed at his neck and legs. He performed an Instantaneous Step, slipping between their strikes like a wraith. The first man¡¯s blade found only empty air, whilst Shi Xiu met the second¡¯s attack with a fierce counter, his blade slicing across the man¡¯s chest in a fluid, lethal arc.

    ¡°I said GO!¡± Shi Xiu¡¯s growled, but Prince Jin¡¯s feet remained rooted as his thoughts spun wildly. His belongings, what his father left him, the letter. He wasn¡¯t ever leaving it.

    Three men appeared from nowhere and pressed forward, forcing Shi Xiu to step back. In the narrow confines of the alley, the attackers should have had the advantage, but Shi Xiu turned it against them. His body twisted and moved like a shadow in the mist, each attack parried effortless. Wandering Blade Style: Eighth Slash - Cornered Tiger Strike.

    Shi Xiu¡¯s blade swept in an arc, forcing two of his attackers to stumble into each other, their forms collapsing in confusion.

    ¡°PLEASE! YOUNG PRINCE¡­RUN!¡±

    Jin finally ran, jumping over the dead assailant that Shi Xiu just killed. He sprinted across the road, running into the inn and darted up the stairs. Once he reached the second floor, he turned right and made a left running into their room.

    He frantically gathered their belongings, stuffing them into travel bags. He knew each second counted, but his thoughts felt muddied with dread as he forced himself to move.

    He¡¯d never seen someone killed before, nor was he familiar with the sounds of combat. It was more than scary.

    Shi Xiu killed two more men, leaving the alley littered with the bodies of those who had underestimated him. One lay motionless, another clutched a severed arm. Still, four men remained, their black clothes bearing slashes and frays from Shi Xiu¡¯s skilful strikes. Yet they pressed on, undeterred, bound by deadly purpose.

    The harsh clash of metal against metal, muffled shouts, and gasps of pain. Shi Xiu backed through the inn¡¯s doorway, deflecting with his blade as he whirled in every direction as he continued to fend off the attackers.

    ¡°GIVE UP YOUR LIFE! THE LAD COMES WITH ME!¡± one of them sneered, his eyes glinting in the dark. ¡°YOU WON¡¯T BE ABLE TO PROTECT HIM FOREVER!¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know that¡­you¡¯re about to die!¡± Shi Xiu answered.

    Wandering Blade Style: Third Slash - Autumn Leaf Descent.

    Shi Xiu¡¯s sword traced into a deadly pattern, slashing through the air with blinding speed. The assailant tried to pivot left, but before he could turn, Shi Xiu¡¯s sword came down at an obtuse angle that seemed like a leaf descending from a tree.

    The man dropped back to the ground like a bird, and thudded as he hit the ground, dirt and sand puffed around them like mist, forcing Shi Xiu to shoot through the air like an arrow.

    Prince Jin exited the room and ran down the stairs. Two men broke past Shi Xiu¡¯s defence. One charged up the steps, his eyes elated as he saw the prince. He leaped into the air and performed a somersault, landing behind the prince.

    He slid his hand around the prince throat and flashed a slimy grin. ¡°FALL ON YOUR SWORD OR WATCH THE PRINCE DAY!¡±

    Jin snatched the knife he¡¯d concealed in his waist, the very one that Shi Xiu gave him a few days ago. The prince stabbed him in the waist and he growled painfully. Prince Jin fell down the stairs and Shi Xiu disappeared from in front of him.

    Shi Xiu reappeared behind the man, decapitated the prince in one sword slash. The two men that were fighting Shi Xiu primed themselves to capture the prince,

    Wandering Blade Style: Fourth Slash - Hidden Karp Slash.

    Shi Xiu performed another Instantaneous Step appearing in front of them, he weaved his sword in a chaotic arm that seem like a fish sieving through the river. He sliced their arms and limbs off with such precision they didn¡¯t scream when the dropped to the ground without a whimper.

    Shi Xiu turned, catching the prince and did a quick body scan, once he was satisfied, he looked at him with worry in his eyes. ¡°Young prince the horses! GO! NOW!¡±

    The prince gave a short nod, clutching their bags tightly as he followed Shi Xiu down the stairs, his heart thudding in his ears.

    Two attackers appeared from out of nowhere, blocking the the inn¡¯s entrance. ¡°HEAD THROUGH THE BACK,¡± Shi Xiu snapped. He inhaled wildly and opened the meridians points of his Soul and Core Dantian.

    As the Qi swirled within them, he could feel his body getting, allowing him to perform a free-flowing style. Wandering Blade Style: Free Form - Dancing Wind Formation.

    Shi Xiu sent the Qi to his arms and legs, he began whirling his sword like a storm, creating a barrier of flashing steel that forced them back. He then used his momentum to keep them off balance, once they thrusted their blades at them, he performed an instantaneous step and performed consecutive sweeping slashes that ended their lives instantly.

    He turned around he darted through the back, bursting outside into the stables. The young prince was already on his horse. ¡°LET¡¯S GO!¡±

    They heeled their horses and darted out of the stables, heading to the end of the street. The man with the scar on his right cheek appeared, but Shi Xiu didn¡¯t falter, he took the reigns of the prince¡¯s horse and bouldered through the scarred man.

    ¡°CLOSE THE GATES!¡± He shouted, barely avoiding the horse. Shi Xiu kept his eyes on his goal, getting the hell out of Yangzhou. He leapt from his horse and in one smooth motion cut down the three guards that charged at them, he spun channelling Qi into his sword and severed the thick chains on the gate mechanism.

    The gate creaked open, allowing them an escape route. Shi Xiu leapt back on his horse and shot through the gate at full speed, the thundering hooves of their horses drowning out the shouts of pursuit.

    Prince Jin risked a glance back over his shoulder. The scarred captain stood atop the gate now, his figure framed against the morning sky, watching their escape with unblinking eyes. Their gazes met, a silent exchange that left Prince Jin with an unshakable certainty: this wasn¡¯t over.

    ¡°Keep riding, young master!¡± Shi Xiu¡¯s voice cut through the air. ¡°We make for the forest road. Then we head to Faizou!¡±

    ¡°Yes Master Xiu,¡± Jin said calmly.

    As tight as he squeezed the reigns, Jin didn¡¯t feel confident, that he could reach Faizou. Shi Xiu was one man, and no matter how strong he was¡­he was one man!

 Chapter 132: Warrented

    Susu and Hong Quan stood before the adjudicators; their battle-worn bodies were outlined by the flickering light from the torches lining the room.

    Three officials of the Martial Arts Alliance stood opposite them; expressions dour as ever. Each adjudicator bore their rank with solemnity; their robes were decorated with intricate threads that showing their years of service in the Jianghu.

    The lead adjudicator, a tall man with more silver than black in his hair, cleared his throat with a cough then nodded after going through the report. ¡°We¡¯ve reviewed your account of the mission and confirmed the identities of your targets. The Phantom Fox Brigade will no longer plague the roads to Faizou.¡±

    As Susu looked at the adjudicators, she wanted to roll her eyes. This is what she hated about the Martial Arts Alliance, the procedures, the questions.

    Yes, she understood that they had to ensure that things were done in accordance, but they could¡¯ve at least given them something to eat whilst they conducted this appraisal.

    ¡°Iron Fan Lan was a mercenary that transitioned into thievery.¡± The lead adjudicator said flipping through a scroll that was placed before him. ¡°Ahh¡­right, his companion, Smiling Snake Min.¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s why she always smiled.¡± Susu said glumly, unimpressed. ¡°She¡¯s unregistered with the martial arts alliance, just as Iron Fan Lan. However, she¡¯s known in certain circles due to her association with Lan,¡±

    ¡°She fought with an unknown whip style¡­I¡¯ve never seen before.¡± Susu added, ¡°What sect does she come from?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know, the adjudicator to the left said. ¡°She has no ties to any known sect. Which means her roots have sprouted from a secluded sect.¡±

    Hong Quan¡¯s eyebrows arched as he exchanged a quick glance with Susu. A secluded sect, they treated with reverence and disdain. Many legendary figures from within the Jianghu from them.

    Susu forced a smile on her face and nodded, ¡°ahh¡­I see,¡± Keeping the toxicology manual was the right decision.

    The adjudicator nodded to a sentry in the corner and the sentry disappeared. ¡°Susu The Scorpion Maiden¡­Cold Steel Hong Quan,¡± we thank you contribution and hold you in high regard.¡±

    ¡°Spare me the pleasantries,¡± Susu snapped, unwittingly.

    A long pause of silence resonated throughout the room. The adjudicators eyed Susu with contempt, annoyance but mostly intolerance.

    She was used to it, and she didn¡¯t care. She was more than strong enough to fight a room of adjudicators on her own.

    The lead adjudicator scoffed a laugh and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of your temper¡­warranted I might add.¡±

    ¡°¡­so, you say.¡±

    ¡°I speak with sincerity when I say this Scorpion Maiden. What you and Cold Steel have done has truly done wonders for us here in Sichuan. You¡¯re aware of the imperial family¡¯s death, yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the whispers, but there haven¡¯t been official announcements from the government.¡±

    ¡°¡­right. Now that the Phantom Fox Brigade has fallen, it will lift people spirits, they have been terrorising that corridor for the past eight months. Despite the chaos that¡¯s about to enshroud Huaxia, justice being distributed¡­will send a message, not just to villains, but Huaxia itself.¡±

    Susu wanted to roll her eyes, they speak justice bringing peace to Huaxia through, but if they knew that Zhao Li was an Axsumite, they would kill her instantly. Pretty words meant nothing. This is why she disliked the Martial Arts Alliance¡­politics.

    She was a martial artist, nothing more¡­nothing less. She did what she felt was right, as her master taught her, and because of that Zhao Li was now in her care¡­and that motivated her.

    ¡°¡­right, please distribute the points evenly between the Heavy Sword Sect and Purple Mist Sect.¡± Susu added,

    ¡°Purple Mist Sect?¡± The adjudicator on the left asked, confused.

    ¡°Zhao Xing¡¯s newly created sect, I believe he¡¯s your martial brother, yes?¡± The adjudicator on the right asked.

    ¡°Yes, and yes.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­interesting, never thought the day Shredding Claw Xing would have his own sect, by Bodhidharma¡¯s light, there is a chance for Huaxia to be enlightened.¡±

    She nodded to the adjudicator, who went on to present their reward: a simple leather pouch containing ten silver coins. Their mission had been perilous, yet rewards were given sparingly by the Alliance.

    ¡°¡­anyways,¡± Susu said, unbothered. ¡°Will the bounty points be disbursed even to my disciples?¡±

    ¡°Of course, would you be interested in retaking your Qi quantifying test? I see your still registered as Divination Realm.¡±

    ¡°No¡­this will be my last bounty. I have no interest in doing these missions any longer.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± the lead adjudicator scoffed, ¡°you¡¯re needed.¡±

    ¡°To clean up the imperial family¡¯s weaknesses? I think not.¡±

    ¡°BAN¡ª¡°

    ¡°¡­before you speak any further. I will remind you¡­all of you here remind me that I am Parsonian¡­Huaxia¡¯s problems are not mine. I live here. That is it!¡±Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°Susu!¡± Quan interjected.

    ¡°Cold Steel¡­I have done my share to earn the respect of the martial arts alliance. I just want to protect my daughter.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± He replied.

    A resolute silence followed and the room grew thick of anxiety. Not from Susu, she couldn¡¯t care, she would fight all of them if they disrespected her master.

    They wouldn¡¯t, he was known as Gentleman Chaoxiang. He might not be a stellar martial artist like the greats from the Wudang Sect or the Shaolin Temple, but he was an amazing in his own right.

    ¡°Your contributions have been noted Susu the Scorpion Maiden¡­you¡¯ve done more than required of anyone. Even your master.¡± The adjudicator said, he turned his head and motioned to a scribe to record their presence, then dismissed them. ¡°You are free to go.¡±

    The attendant was there with a tray the moment they turned, he stretched out his hand with the tray and it had two pouches on it. Susu collected the first and Quan collected the second.

    Both of them left the room, offering a bow of respect, then exited the chambers. They made their way onto city streets of Sichuan.

    It was still early morning and the sun¡¯s rays bathed the city in its golden hue, casting long shadows across the stones and creating an illusion of peace amidst the ever-present undercurrents of intrigue.

    ¡°Well,¡± Hong Quan huffed with a faint grin. ¡°Ten silver coins for nearly dying twice. How generous of them.¡±

    ¡°At least we know the true value of our lives.¡± Susu laughed.

    They made their way through the streets to the inn where Luan and the others were staying. As she went up the stairs to her room, Quan gave her a nod and they separated into their own camps.

    The moment Quan left her, a pang of concern washed over regarding Liu Fang¡¯s condition. When she entered the room, her disciples were gathered in a corner of the common room, speaking in hushed tones. They looked up at her arrival, expressions a mix of relief and worry.

    The disciples rose from their corner of worry and bowed to Susu. ¡°Welcome back Master,¡± They all said in unison.

    ¡°How¡¯s Liu Fang?¡± she asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re worried Master, Mei Ling thinks he needs to see someone that has more experience than him. We took him to all of the physicians within the city, but none were familiar with the poison that was used on him.¡±

    ¡°I see, did the Martial Art Alliance highlight any toxicologist available?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s none, we have to wait five days for them to return from a mission.¡±

    ¡°Five days? That won¡¯t work¡­everyone takes turns taking care of Liu Fang, write down what Ming Lei tells you to do. We leave at dusk, get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes Master.¡±

    Susu left the room and entered the next room. Ming Lei was lying down on the bed, browsing through what seems to be a note book. Brother Ying must¡¯ve given him as much notes as possible.

    ¡°Ming Lei, I have something for you.¡± Susu said firmly.

    Ming Lei jumped out the bed and bowed reverently, ¡°Master Susu, I didn¡¯t hear you enter,¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t meant to hear me. I suggest you meditate more to feel everything around you to sense what little is made, that way you will know someone has entered your room, understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes Master,¡±

    ¡°Good¡­come, I have something that may help Liu Fang.¡±

    Ming Lei eyes ogled in surprise. Susu pulled the Smiling Snake¡¯s to toxicology manual from her robes and handed it to Ming Lei.

    The man¡¯s eyes widened even more, completely stupefied by the sight of the manual. He opened the and began turning its pages.

    ¡°Interesting, ye?¡±

    ¡°Quite¡­¡±

    ¡°This manual belonged to Smiling Snake Min¡­She was a poison master who created the poison used on Liu Fang. Her sect affiliation is unknown, the possibility of being a reclusive sect is high. If word of its existence gets out, that very sect may look for its content, keep it between you and Master Ying, understood?¡±

    ¡°I understand, Master,¡± he said with a bow.

    ¡°Good¡­where¡¯s Zhao Li and Luan?¡±

    ¡°In your room Master.¡±

    ¡°I see, thank you. Also, I almost forgot, prep Liu Fang for us to leave at dawn, the rest of you are returning to the sect.¡±

    ¡°Master we just arrived.¡±

    ¡°Do you not care for Liu Fang?¡±

    ¡°Of course Master bu¡ª¡°

    ¡°Look,¡± Susu said, interrupting him. ¡°I¡¯m not willing to wait five days for a toxicologist to return.¡±

    ¡°Yes Master¡±

    Susu turned around and walked towards the door, prepare to leave at dawn,¡±

    ¡°Understood Master.¡±

    Susu walked a room down and entered her quarters where Zhao Li was lying down on the bed. ¡°Its me Luan,¡¯ She said calmly.

    Luan dropped from the roof with a thud. He stood up then bowed, cupping his fist together, ¡°welcome back master,¡±

    ¡°Is she ok?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Li is fine master,¡±

    ¡°Has she eaten anything?¡±

    ¡°Just breakfast¡­¡±

    ¡°Understood, get some rest we¡¯ll be leaving at dawn,¡±

    ¡°Dawn?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not willing to wait for the toxicologist to return, we have to get Liu Fang back to the valley. Master Ying will tend to him.¡±

    ¡°But the valley is one week away.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t, you can reach they¡¯re in three days, hence why we¡¯ll be traveling by night. The horses won¡¯t get thirsty as fast. In the day you will take more breaks than at night, but give the horses six hours rest during the day. Push mostly at night. Try to sell my carriage and take one of horses, that will make it easier on your journey. Mr and Li¡¯er will only need one horse for our trip, alright?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not coming with us?¡±

    ¡°You know this Luan; I will be taking care of Li¡¯er. You¡¯re an adult now, a full-time warrior within the Martial Arts Alliance. You¡¯re the lead disciple of the Purple Mist Sect¡­saving Liu Fang is child¡¯s play for you.¡±

    Luan didn¡¯t answer, he stood there resolute. The daze he held in his eyes turned to coldness. He knows what he has to do, Susu thought.

    ¡°I will sort things out for our departure,¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Susu approached the bed and looked at Zhao Li curled up, she stirred for an hour before waking. She opened her eyes and smiled when she saw Susu, but the smile dissipated as if to keep her emotions in check. ¡°Li''er,¡± Susu said softly, sitting on the edge of the bed. ¡°Are you ok?¡±

    Zhao Li turned to face her, eyes glistening with unshed tears. "=¡± Mo¡­Lady Susu¡­those men¡­they died so quickly.¡±

    A bitter smile appeared on Susu¡¯s lip, but deep within her chest, her heart ached. She tried to shield Li¡¯er from violence, but circumstances hadn¡¯t permitted it. ¡°Li¡¯er I¡¯m sorry you had to see me fight. I¡¯m sorry you had to see men die. I¡¯m sorry about everything.¡± She spoke.

    Susu caressed Li¡¯er¡¯s hand and looked her in the eye. Li¡¯er eyes were filled with fright and Susu feel her heart sink into her stomach.

    ¡°I won¡¯t ever put you in such a vulnerable position again. I promise.¡±

    She stroked her hair and for the first time Zhao Li let her emotions go. She hugged Susu and began to sob.

    Susu began to hum an old lullaby her mother hummed to her, she wasn¡¯t sure if it was a Parsonian lullaby or a Huaxian lullaby, she just knew the lullaby soothed her whenever her mother hummed it to her.

    An hour passed and Li¡¯er finally fell asleep. Susu tucked her in and made her way to Liu Fang¡¯s room. The young disciple lay pale against the pillows, his eyes fluttered open as she approached. ¡°Master...¡± he mumbled, trying to sit up.

    ¡°Lie still,¡± Susu commanded gently, taking a seat beside his bed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Liu Fang. A master''s duty is to protect her disciples, to guide them safely along the path. I¡¯ve failed you.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Liu Fang protested weakly, his words slightly slurred. ¡°Luan is right... I was careless. Too eager to prove myself...I should have been more cautious.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­you¡¯ve spoken to Luan.¡± Susu said, wiping away his tear with her sleeve. ¡°Do you believe his words to be true?¡±

    ¡°I do, pounced ignoring Brother¡¯s Zhen¡¯s word of caution alerting the bandits to my position.¡±

    ¡°I see, Luan wasn¡¯t too angry with you?¡±

    A slur-like smile appeared on his face. ¡°Brother Luan was very angry Master¡­but I know him too well, he¡¯s most angry with himself.¡±

    ¡°I sense that as well.¡±

    The two didn¡¯t speak much, nor did they exchange words for an hour, she let him rest. Then she got up and gave him an encouraging squeeze. ¡°We leave at dawn, prepare yourself. You¡¯re heading back to the sect.¡±

 Chapter 133: A Game to Them

    ¡°Zhu Liu Shi, we have a problem someone escaped the city.¡± Minister Song said glumly.

    ¡°That¡¯s a you problem minister. I have everything thing that Prince Zhenjin requested of us.¡±

    ¡°No, you do not, you damn dog!¡±

    ¡°Someone escaped the city and killed the city guards; you will go after them or feel my wrath!¡±

    Zhu Liu Shi opened his Core Dantian and surged his Qi throughout his meridians, he performed an instantaneous step and appeared behind Minister Song, sword poking him in the back.

    ¡°Listen well Sow Song, I work for Prince Zhenjin. I am not required to help you. I have sheared the dragon tattoos from off of the princes and the emperor himself that the imperial family is dead. All I have to do is deliver the them and whatever he needs of me, I will do, so make a decision Sow.¡±

    The Minister of Rites stood there, stunned. The display of speed showed by Zhu Liu Shi was in-comprehensive¡­they tried to intimidate him, but it was clear who the true warrior was in the room

    ¡°HO¡ª¡°

    ¡°Careful Sow, replacing the Minister of Rites is as easy as planting seeds. I can take your life and your bodyguards without much effort. Do. Not. Test. Me.¡±

    The room went silent instantly and the killing aura from the Minister¡¯s bodyguards could be felt.

    ¡°My apologies, Zhu Liu Shi¡­¡±

    ¡°Your apologies mean nothing to me, but never talk to me as if we¡¯re equal. You maybe the Minister of Rites, but I am the Zhu of the Black Cauldron¡­we know more about the emperor than you ever will.¡±

    ¡°You are right¡­but we need your help we don¡¯t who escaped the city.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you do, spies, one of the emperor¡¯s enemies. You think they¡¯ll sit still when the imperial family is dead? I assure, the many cousins of the emperor want the throne for themselves.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°But nothing!¡± Zhu Liu Shi snapped. ¡°I must provide proof of the imperial family¡¯s deaths!¡±

    ¡°The spies¡­are your problem.¡±

    Zhu Liu Shi slapped his sword into his sheath and turned walked down the staircase leading to the Minister of Rites table. He walked toward the door, waiting for the minister¡¯s body to quell the killing aura.

    They didn¡¯t.

    He left Longyan, the capital of Huaxia.

    Three days had passed and the weight of his master¡¯s life felt heavier with each step he took. The news of the imperial family¡¯s death spread like wildfire through the provinces, leaving chaos in its wake.

    He made his way to Henan witnessing provincial troops struggling with makeshift bandits trying to penetrate the city walls. He didn¡¯t expect things to deteriorate so fast, he assumed the ministers would¡¯ve kept things in check, until Prince Zhenjin took the throne.

    Untrained men carried rusted weapons, some even wielded farming tools, others carried ceremonial weapons stolen from temples¡ªa ragtag army born of desperation to protect what was there, as no one would protect them.

    The journey to Prince Zhenjin was one of reflection of Zhu Liu Shi, his mind drifted to the years he¡¯d spent as a prisoner for Prince Zhenjin.

    They were days he wanted to kill himself, but his master Zhu Mo Shi, was there, keeping him sane with words of encouragement.

    He¡¯d watched his master sat quietly in his cell, all while the prince visited monthly, testing their resolve, breaking them down piece by piece.

    The prince would bring news of the outside world, carefully selected to crush their spirits. Tales of their sect brothers being hunted down, of their allies turning against them, of the world forgetting their existence.

    The years he spent locked up taught him patience, watching as Prince Zhenjin methodically broke down their resistance. First came the isolation, then the psychological warfare. The prince would speak of mercy, of redemption, all while tightening the noose around their necks. Shi Jiu had been the first to break, his mind splintering under the constant pressure.

    When the sentence finally ended six years ago, when they were meant to intercept ship of Axsumite. Only to find that the Red Fox Band had done their job splendidly. The problem though, no one was left alive, meaning that the Red Fox Mist Band had done their job too well.

    Those six years a lone, were what I needed, He mused sourly. After being locked up for so many years, the fact he could just feel the breath of wind on lips and body, was more than he could ever want.

    Six years of cultivating, pushing himself to Qi Perception Realm, he never thought he had to, but he did. In that period, he spent years creating his own sword style, the Eight Shattering Boulder Slashes, his master had provided him with the Swallowing Star Manual but the sword style didn¡¯t suit him.

    Instead, he used the principles from within each slash to create the Eight Shattering Boulder Slashes and with the help of the Swallowing Soul Mantra, he broke through to the Qi Perception Realm.

    The irony wasn¡¯t lost on him. He and his brothers in the Black Cauldron had spent years imprisoned by Prince Zhenjin¡¯s machinations, only to become instruments of his rise to power. The prince had released them with calculated satisfaction, knowing they would serve his ultimate goal.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    The complete dismantling of the current order.

    Now I have to rebuild the Cauldron, he mused. Zhu Liu Shi made his way through another checkpoint. A few soldiers tried to charge extra, but when he flashed the plaque Prince Zhenjin gave him, the check point guards withdrew. Their cold demeanour dissipating as they felt his killing aura seeping from out of him.

    In Kaifeng, the granaries had been ransacked. Rice merchants hiked their prices tenfold, knowing the imperial supply lines were about to crumble. Children with hollow eyes watched him pass through the streets, their faces smeared with dirt and hunger. City guards had turned to extortion, demanding protection fees from already struggling merchants.

    ¡°The heavens have abandoned us,¡± an old woman muttered as he passed her market stall. Her vegetables were wilted, prices marked up to impossible heights. ¡°First the drought, now this?¡±

    Prince Zhenjin had planned this chaos, Zhu Liu Shi mused. The drought had weakened the empire¡¯s foundations, and now the death of the imperial family, what little stability Huaxia had, had been shattered. Everything was proceeding as the prince suspected.

    The deeper he got into the central plains of Huaxia, the grander the chaos. The cities with weak foundation and leaders fell to chaos, whilst cities and provinces with strong foundation were weathering the storms¡­but that could only last a short while until the the extended family of the imperial family decided to step in.

    This was a game to them, they didn¡¯t want to show their hands, because if they did. Only one could become Emperor, whilst the others¡­dead.

    As dawn broke, he continued his journey toward Chang¡¯an. Prince Zhengjin¡¯s city. The closer he got, the decay of society receded, because unlike many others, his foundation was cemented.

    Roadside shrines lay pristine, imperial pronouncement boards still had freshly coated paint. The distinction between law and chaos was clear, Prince Zhenjin just needed to ascend the throne.

    ¡°Master you were right, Prince Zhenjin is the man to lead us.¡± Zhu Liu Shi said calmly. He hadn¡¯t seen the bigger picture as his master did, but now with his master¡¯s death, Zhu Liu Shi would serve a greater purpose.

    The Black Cauldron would survive, but not as Prince Zhenjin imagined. His master¡¯s sacrifice would ensure that.

    Zihan

    The morning mist clung to Purple Mist Valley as Zihan and Tong left the valley. They didn¡¯t wait for her mother¡¯s corpse to grow cold. They left immediately after the funeral. They only took what could fit in small packs¡ªdried meat, spare clothes, and their mother¡¯s jade pendant split between them.

    The broken pendant seemed like a fitting symbol of their shared burden.

    As the weeks passed, Tong grew frustrated and slowly lashing out as his brother, confused on why they had to leave the village. He asked multiple times, but his brother would just grunt, telling him we need to make ground, so less talking.

    That infuriated him, until they came to blows due to their food supplies going low. ¡°Say something!¡± Tong roared, ¡°why did we have to leave father and mother back there!¡±

    ¡°Their dead, its us and the valley doesn¡¯t care for us!¡±

    ¡°You keep saying that but you don¡¯t say why!¡±

    A reverberating silence echoed between them. Zihan¡¯s chest heaved back and forth as he contemplated on what to say to his little brother. As far as he knew, the Stone Bear Bandits were the ones that killed their father, but to reveal to him who the killers, was like walking on thin ice.

    His hands began to tremble as he adjusted his pack. The thrumming sensation on his cheek from his brother¡¯s punch made him feel as though he was wrong not to tell his brother.

    It was six years ago and the weight of silence pressed down on his chest like a boulder. ¡°You weren¡¯t old enough to know what happened six years ago, but I¡¯ll start from the beginning. You¡¯re aware of how bandits were once in charge of the valley yes?¡±

    Tong didn¡¯t say anything, he just stared back at his brother, nonchalant. It was clear to Zihan that his brother wasn¡¯t willing to humour him. He just wanted to know why they had to leave the village.

    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes as he began to recount what had happened six years ago.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t old enough to remember this, but Stone Bear Band had raided our Hollow Mountain village. As father was the only physician within the valley, he did what he could for the villagers and left for the Purple Mist village. When we arrived, the stone bear band was already attacking the village. Father told me to hide but stay close. An hour past and father returned with the baby Zhao Li in hand. I don¡¯t know why he had her, but that Sect Master Zhao Xing killed him in cold blood¡­I was frozen in shock at the sight. I still see it to this day, but who am I to a Master such as Zhao Xing?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Tong growled, hands shaking as he tried to control himself. ¡°You knew I wanted to join the purple mist sect!  You just forbid me from joining without a single WORD! You even convinced mother to stop me from joining! YOU SHOULD¡¯VE TOLD ME!¡±

    ¡°I should¡¯ve Tong¡¯er¡­¡± Zihan said, clapping his brother on the shoulder, ¡°You were too young to know. I don¡¯t think Zhao Xing would¡¯ve allowed you to join either.¡±

    ¡°Did mother know?!¡±

    ¡°No¡­only you, I and Zhao Xing¡¯s knows. I couldn¡¯t tell anyone because I¡¯m certain Master Zhao Xing would¡¯ve killed me, you and mother. I couldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen!¡±

    Zihan took breath and stared at the ground. The lack of power he felt was so intoxicating that he hated how helpless he was¡­he and his brother. This world is so cruel¡­so so cruel, father, I promise I¡¯ll get revenge!

    Tong stumbled backward, his legs giving way as he slumped against a nearby tree. The revelation hit him like a physical blow, and his earlier anger dissolved into a cold, numbing shock. All those years of dreaming about joining the Purple Mist Sect, of becoming a powerful martial artist like Sect Master Xing... turned to ash in his mouth, leaving bitterness.

    ¡°But why?¡± he whispered, ¡°Why did he kill Father? What could have been so important about the baby?¡±

    ¡°I''ve asked myself that question every day for six years.¡±

    ¡°Is it because she¡¯s an Axsumite?¡±

    ¡°No¡­if he wanted to hide who she was¡­he would¡¯ve kept her hidden within his sect. He wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to roam the valley freely.¡±

    Tong''s eyes burned with unshed tears as he looked up at his brother. "All this time, I thought you were just being overprotective, trying to control my life. But you were protecting me.¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­you¡¯re my little brother, its my job to protect you.¡±

    Zihan watched felt the anger he¡¯d been stirring within him for years drain from his body. A sense of relief washed over him as well and for once, the boulder that had been lying on his chest, dissipated. For six long years, Zihan carried the burden of their father¡¯s death and protected the family secretly. Every time he had stopped Tong from joining the sect, every stern warning and frustrating argument wasn¡¯t meant to control or to be cruel, it was attempts to keep him safe from Master Zhao Xing.

    The weight of this realization made Tong''s earlier fury seem childish and petty. His brother hadn''t been his enemy; he''d been his shield. ¡°What do we do now, brother?¡±

    ¡°We need to get strong¡­stronger than anyone little brother.¡± Zihan said finally, his voice filled with determination. ¡°Because someone has to kill him¡­someone has to kill Zhao Xing!¡±

    ¡°Agreed brother.¡±

    ¡°¡­but we must be patient. Zhao Xing is not just powerful a martial artist. I am sure he has friendships within the martial world.¡±

    ¡°What of Zhao Li?¡± Tong asked.

    ¡°What of the dirtblood!¡±

    ¡°Do we kill her too, I mean, she was the reason father died!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tong asked confused, ¡°what do you mean I don¡¯t have to worry about that.

    A wicked smile flashed across Zihan¡¯s face as he turned to his brother. ¡°The same way Zhao Xing killed our father, I did to his little demon daughter.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean brother?!¡±

    ¡°I pushed her in the lake on the day mother died.¡±

 Chapter 134: Clarity of Steel

    ¡°What?! What do you mean you pushed her into the lake?¡± Tong asked in disbelief.

    ¡°We were alone in the watermill. I... I dragged her outside and pushed her into the deep end,¡± Zihan answered, his tone flat. He kept his eyes focused on the ground. ¡°¡­Before I realised what I¡¯d done¡­I was running home.¡±

    Tong felt a hollow pit form in his stomach. ¡°That¡¯s why you wanted to leave,¡± he whispered, barely able to contain the bitterness in his voice.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Zihan answered coldly.

    ¡°You put a mark on our backs!¡± Tong snapped, pacing back and forth in the wet dirt, running his hands through his hair in frustration. ¡°Sect Master Xing could be chasing us for all we know!¡±

    The wind howled, rustling the bare branches around them, adding to the moment¡¯s bleakness. Zihan¡¯s face twisted in anguish before he looked away from his brother.

    Tong¡¯s chest tightened. A part of him wanted to strike Zihan, to make him feel the pain he¡¯d inflicted. But another part, the one softened by the bitter memories of their father¡¯s death, held him back.

    They stood in tense silence, broken only by the relentless patter of rain against the trees. Finally, Tong spoke, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°We can¡¯t change what¡¯s done. But, brother, we need a plan. We can¡¯t keep running. Zhao Xing will find us eventually.¡±

    ¡°We need to get stronger,¡± Zihan answered. ¡°Much stronger.¡±

    ¡°But where?¡± Tong answered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we¡¯ll find a place.¡±

    Tong nodded, realizing the truth in his brother¡¯s words. The brothers crested a hill, and below them, in the misted valley, lay a town in turmoil. People ran through the streets, boarding up their homes, tearing down notices from once-proud walls. The imperial family¡¯s death had thrown even these distant parts of Huaxia into chaos.

    The smell of smoke lingered in the air as they skirted the town, moving past makeshift barricades and deserted stalls. Over the next few days, Bandits roamed openly, pillaging what little remained. tax collectors no longer walked their routes, leaving villagers to fend for themselves.

    In one settlement, they witnessed a mob brawling over a half-empty sack of rice. Elsewhere, a magistrate¡¯s house lay in ruins, windows shattered, doors broken, a grim reminder of the lawlessness that now reigned.

    ¡°This place doesn¡¯t have as much violence as the rest¡­people said that disciples of the The Emerald Star Palace roam around here.¡± Tong said calmly.

    Zihan¡¯s head snapped up, a glint of hope in his weary eyes. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­I¡¯m sure brother, why what¡¯s wrong Emerald Star Palace is strong?¡±

    ¡°I heard they were one of the premier sects in all of Huaxia¡­¡±

    ¡°Would they accept us?¡±

    ¡°They might,¡± Tong said calmly. ¡°¡­but we don¡¯t know till we try¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡±

    They travelled the roads of Huaxia, avoiding bandits and thieves as best as they could. As they lived in a valley, hunting wild animals was normal for them. It was the skinning of animals that they had to get used to.

    However, whenever they came across a river with fish, that¡¯s when they felt at ease, because catching fish bait, was as easy to flipping a rock on its back.

    After their squabble, it took them three days to reach Mount Emerald. Its towering peak nestled in the back ground. When dawn broke, the Emerald Star Palace shimmered in the early light, its jade rooftops untouched by the turmoil below.

    The air was crisper here, with the faint scent of pine and wet stone. They could hear the faint chants of disciples in the distance, a reminder of the discipline and peace they sought.

    At the mountain¡¯s base, a stern-faced disciple motioned them to a small courtyard where other hopefuls waited, their faces tense with anticipation. The brothers had expected competition, but not like this. Hundreds of young martial artists crowded the base of Mount Emerald, their backgrounds as varied as their attire. Rich young masters in silk robes stood beside village boys in patched cotton, all drawn by the promise of being a martial artist under one of the most prestigious sects in Huaxia.

    ¡°Look at this mess,¡± Zihan muttered, watching as another group of refugees pushed their way through the crowd. ¡°People are swarming here to seek shelter from the violence.

    Makeshift camps dotted the area around the mountain¡¯s base, some looking several days old. Hawkers worked their way through the crowds, selling talismans ¡®guaranteed¡¯ to help pass the sect¡¯s trials and herbs claimed to boost cultivation. The air was thick with the smell of cooking fires and unwashed bodies.

    ¡°Third time trying,¡± a weathered young man told anyone who would listen. ¡°They only take one in every hundred, if that. But with the imperial family dead, what choice do we have?¡±

    Tong watched as sect disciples in emerald, white and gold robes-maintained order. One of the sect disciples approached the brothers, his face was painted with sternness, but his eyes held a friendliness that made them feel welcomed. ¡°How may I help you?¡± He asked the brothers.

    ¡°We¡¯re looking to join the sect¡­¡±

    ¡°Hooo¡­how old are both of you?¡±

    ¡°Fifteen Years Old,¡± Zihan said proudly.

    ¡°Eight years Old.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± He said nodding back and forth. He then turned Zihan and the sternness returned to his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry lad, but you¡¯re too old to join the sect.¡±

    Zihan heart sank, but he knew that already. When the Purple Mist Sect opened its doors to the valley, there was age restriction of twelve years, a grand sect such as the Emerald Star Palace would probably have stricter restrictions.

    ¡°Thank you for letting me know,¡± Zihan said with a bow.

    The sterned faced man turned

    Zihan walked up to Tong who was stupefied. His lips curled into a smile, then he hugged his little brother. ¡°You can do this, Tong¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°Young one, come with me, let me get you ready for your trial.¡±

    ¡°Trial?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if you want to join the sect, you must undergo a trial first.¡±

    ¡°Brother,¡± Tong said turning around.

    ¡°What are you doing Tong¡¯er, walk proudly¡­get stronger.¡±

    ¡°No need to be so dramatic elder brother,¡± The stern disciple said, ¡°If you don¡¯t pass the trial you will be let go. They¡¯re rooms for family members who undergo the trial. Just remember you will only have access for one day.¡±

    ¡°One day?¡± The brother asked in unison confusion.

    ¡°Yes,¡± The disciple said, laughing at their synchronisation, ¡°the trial is only for one day, if you fail, you head back down the mountain, if you pass¡­you won¡¯t be able to leave the mountain unless required, understood.¡±

    Tong froze, it was clear he didn¡¯t like the sound of it that. In his short life, he didn¡¯t have much time with his father and he¡¯d just lost his mother¡­now, he¡¯s about to lose his brother.

    ¡°Think of father,¡± Zihan said firmly. Tong glanced back at looking at his older brother, determination set in his eyes. ¡°Get stronger¡­Strong enough to face him one day.¡±

    ¡°I will brother.¡±

    Zihan nodded, his heart pounding like a drum as he watched his brother joining the other candidates.

    As Tong began to climb the stone steps, Zihan did the same, but in the opposite direction. One of the disciples ushered him to one of the rooms for family. ¡°You¡¯ve got this brother¡­you¡¯ve got this.¡±

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    <hr>

    ¡±Your brother has passed his test,¡± The attendant told him. Relief washed over Zihan like a cool mountain stream. Those words reverberated around him, vindicating him.

    Tong had done it; he¡¯d secured a place in one of the most prestigious sects in all of Huaxia. He gave the attendant a deep bow and smile. ¡°Thank You¡± He said, ¡°please. Take care of my brother.¡±

    He picked up his and his brother¡¯s luggage, giving the latter to the attendant, then made his way to path leading down the mountain. As he walked down the winding path from Mount Emerald, each step felt both lighter and heavier at the same time. Knowing Tong would be safe within those jade-topped walls was the relief he needed, but the realisation that for the first time in his life, he was truly alone, made it harder to bare.

    The world seemed different now.

    Leaves rustled whilst birds sang in the distance against the wind. It carried a strange emptiness without Tong''s presence beside him. The chatter they¡¯ve embraced, was now just silence, broken only by his own footsteps and thoughts.

    The next few days hunting in the forests surrounding Mount Emerald, staying close enough to see its peak piercing the clouds. Sometimes, he¡¯d catch himself turning to share a joke with Tong, only to find empty air beside him. The guilt of what he¡¯d done at the watermill still gnawed at him, but at least now Tong had a chance at a better life, far from the shadow of his crimes.

    On the fourth day, whilst tracking a rabbit. The sound of clashing steel caught his attention. He followed the sounds; it led him to a clearing where a scene of chaos unfolded. Ten men in rags wielded swords, spears and cutlasses surrounded a man draped in black.

    Zhu Liu Shi

    ¡°Hand over the sword!¡± the bandit demanded, a sneer-like smile appearing on lips. He flared his Qi around him, then allowed his killing aura to seep from his body, tainting the air around them.

    Zhu Liu Shi smiled and shook his head. They don¡¯t know the weather under the moon, ¡°I have no quarrel giving you my sword¡­tip-first.¡±

    He raised the blade in a fluid motion, and channelled his Qi into his blade, make the steel hum. A faint glow illuminating from the tip of sword and air around it turned cold in an instant.

    ¡°You dare mock me?¡± The bandit growled, his qi flaring wildly. ¡°I¡¯ll grind your bones to dust!¡±

    ¡°Come! I shall show you the clarity of steel against chaos.¡± Zhu Liu Shi said, stepping forward. The bandits scattered into a circle-like formation like wolves.

    The forest fell silent for a brief moment, Zhu Liu Shi sensing the Qi pulsing from the bandits as excitement grew within them. The bandits charged at Zhu Liu Shi all at once. He channelled his Qi into his eyes and watched as wisps of Qi formed around it. The Qi solidified into pathways, showing where each attacker was aiming for.

    He turned to his right slightly, then to his left. Once he was satisfied. He took one step forward and began his assault. Eight Boulder Shattering Slashes: Fourth Slash - Sundering Valley. Zhu Liu Shi arched his sword back at an horizontal angle, then brought it down with venomous err, cleaved through the air with frightening speed, forcing the bandits to scatter, halting their momentum.

    As they divided like a mountain pass, he followed through with a successive horizontal slash, it created space where there had been none, carving out a path in the midst of chaos. Two bandits dropped from out of the air falling dead, as they were in line with its path.

    ¡°Sword Demon¡­¡± They all muttered upon realisation.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± One of them barked.

    ¡°NO!¡± Their assumed leader said, ¡°I WANT THAT SWORD.¡±

    ¡°Greed leads to death, death leads to enlightenment, enlightenment leads to life¡­it is pity though, the only thing you¡¯re capable of seeing pass me¡­is death.¡± Zhu Liu Shi said coldly.

    Two bandits lunged, hoping to breach his guard, but their blades were swallowed by the spinning storm of defence. The bandits grunted in frustration, then charged at him again. Their muscles straining as they tried to overpower him, but their efforts were futile.

    Eight Boulder Shattering Slashes: Seventh Slash - Roiling Avalanche.

    Zhu Liu Shi¡¯s sword arced through the air in circular motions, with each rotation, the momentum he built formed into a avalanche-like attack his sword attacks compounded on the bandits forcing them to block each other attacks, but the pressure from the wind was too much.

    He maimed a bandit of his left hand, then shredded the legs of another. He pivoted to his left, then quarter-spun using the moment of his attack, hitting the bandit in the middle of chest. His chest cavity caved into a puddle of sinew and blood.

    The remaining bandits retreated, desperation etched on their faces, but that was a plot, they still charged forward in unison, hoping to overwhelm him with their numbers, as if they forgot their comrade¡¯s death.

    A surge of Qi bubbled throughout, catching his attention. Shit, I can¡¯t afford to take an attack, I¡¯ve drained a third of my Qi using those techniques. He looked past the attack bandits and realised that one of the attackers had drifted off, to attack him blindly.

    The assailant stood sure footed and Qi roiling around him like tempered storm. Zhu Liu Shi wanted to use an instantaneous step, but he knew that if it did so, he would¡¯ve been able to not just dodge the attack, it would¡¯ve allowed him to flank the bandit, but his meridians would¡¯ve shrunk from the over use.

    A stone whistled through the air, striking one of the bandits in the temple with a sharp crack. The attacker staggered, forcing him to lose concentration. His Qi waned for a millisecond and Zhu Liu Shi performed an instantaneous step, he appeared to the man¡¯s left and stabbed in the side.

    He winced instantly feeling his meridians shrank and began concentrating on his breaths, just like th Swallowing Star Mantra suggested. I just need to hold up for one minute, before my meridians regularise, He mused bitterly.

    Zhu Liu Shi withdrew his sword from the bandit¡¯s side, a dry dull blossomed around his body spreading from his meridian points within his Soul, Core and Mind Dantians, signalling the toll on his meridians. His Qi reserves had been depleted by his earlier techniques, and the shrinking of his meridians made his Qi flow sluggish, as if thickened by invisible weights.

    Zhu Liu Shi felt his breathing grow heavy; each inhalation guided by the Swallowing Star Mantra as he centred his mind. He would need to conserve every drop of qi from here on, calculating each step to exploit their overconfidence.

    The bandits noticed his hesitation, and emboldened by it, they pressed their advantage. The scarred leader stepped forward, sneering at Zhu Liu Shi. ¡°You¡¯ve run out of tricks, haven¡¯t you? How about I show you the taste of real strength?¡±

    He charged, brandishing a curved blade crackling with his own qi, his sword glowing faintly. Zhu Liu Shi sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the lethal arc. He redirected the secondary and thirdly slashes, and ensuring he didn¡¯t get swallowed into the man¡¯s rhythm.

    Zhu Liu Shi extended his sword in a subtle, controlled arc that grazed the back of the leader¡¯s hand as he passed, drawing a shallow line across his knuckles. It was a small nick, but one that forced the leader to jerk back, startled. ¡°Is that all?¡± The leader laughed, shaking his bleeding hand

    As he steadied himself, inhaling deeply, Zhu Liu Shi felt the strain of his shrunken meridians. Each time he swirled Qi within his Core Dantian, it felt painful channelling his Qi through the meridian points. As he followed the principles within the Swallowing Star Mantra, the flow only improved after thirty seconds. My internal flow is stabilising, bit by bit¡­I just have to hold on!

    The bandits, however, seemed disinclined to grant him that reprieve. Two of them lunged, aiming for his exposed sides. Zhu Liu Shi adjusted his stance, anchoring his feet firmly into the ground as he parried with shorter, economical motions. The precise physical movements conserved his energy allow him to meet their onslaught.

    He had learned long ago that sometimes clarity lay in restraint. A skilled martial artist could kill with a single slash as surely as a thousand, and now was the time to wield that knowledge. A bandit to his right feinted left only to spin right, aiming the tip of their blade at his chest.

    Zhu Liu Shi sidestepped, forcing the bandit to stumble forward, exposed. With a quick flick of his wrist, he slashed across the bandit¡¯s Achilles tendon, sending him sprawling to the ground. The remaining three paused, their confidence visibly shaken.

    They had come expecting an easier kill, but here was a man who moved like flowing water, absorbing and redirecting each of their assaults with chilling composure.

    Zhu Liu Shi¡¯s body surged with a small burst of warmth. His meridians had finally expanded back to their standard size, his qi flowed freely, not like before but it was more than enough for him.

    One bandit tried to take advantage of his apparent distraction; his sword aimed in a quick thrust to Zhu Liu Shi¡¯s throat. But Zhu Liu Shi sidestepped with a swift, almost ghostly movement, circling behind him.

    Eight Boulder Shattering Slashes: Eighth Slash: Shattering Boulder.

    The single slash cut through the air, in a wave of concentrated qi. The air began to ripple visibly as it shot forward. The ground began to tremble as the bandits raised their weapons in fear. Their blades met his attack, a loud shattering sound echoed throughout the forest as their sword shattered. The bandits¡¯ bodies flew back and the consecrated wave of Qi began slashing them uncontrollably. Blood, arms and limbs swivelled up and dropped to the ground like dead meat. A storm of dead flesh hit the ground with heavy thuds.

    A resounding silencing fell over the forest, only the faint rustle of leaves dared break it. Zhu Liu Shi lowered his sword, letting out a steady exhale. His gaze swept over the fallen bandits, men who had underestimated the strength born of countless battles and a lifetime of discipline. Their arrogance had led them to this clearing; his skill had left them broken within it.

    With the last echo of broken bodies fading into the forest, Zhu Liu Shi exhaled a quiet, controlled breath, calming the storm within him. He looked down at his blade, watching as the glow of qi dissipated, leaving only the cold steel reflecting the carnage around him.

    He gazed at the remnants of his attackers, his voice a chilling whisper that carried over the still air. ¡°In the clarity of steel, chaos finds its end. And in greed, death is the only reward.¡±

    He wiped the blade clean and with a final glance at the fallen bandits, he sheathed his sword and turned to leave, blending into the shadows of the forest, as if he were part of the landscape itself¡ªuntouched and unbreakable.

    A young man emerged from the shadows; he wasn¡¯t scared. He purposeful. With dirt smudged clothes he walked up to Zhu Liu Shi, reverence echoing through his eyes. He fell to his knees, bowing deeply.  ¡°Master,¡± he said, voice trembling with emotion. ¡°Please accept me as your disciple.¡±

    Zhu Liu Shi looked down at the youth, noting his determined posture despite the quiver in his shoulders. The young man¡¯s fingers were clenched tightly, knuckles white, as if he were holding on to his last shred of hope. The sight stirred something within him, a flicker of memory from a life long past. How many years had it been since he had knelt like this.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you too old to learn martial arts?¡± Zhu Liu Shi asked, his voice calm but tinged with curiosity.

    The young man¡¯s head remained bowed, but his voice was firm, conviction lacing every word. ¡°A toad is never too old to learn to swim.¡±

    A faint smile tugged at Zhu Liu Shi¡¯s lips. It was a simple statement, yet it held the stubborn will of a man who refused to accept his limitations. The youth¡¯s spirit was unyielding, a rare quality in a world where many surrendered to fate. He couldn¡¯t ignore the possibilities¡ªthe chance to pass on what he had learned, to rebuild what was lost.

    He took a step forward, his blade still humming faintly with residual energy, the power of the Shattering Boulder echoing through the metal. He knew the path he was considering would not be easy. It would demand everything of this young man, perhaps more than he realized. But if the boy was truly willing to follow him, to endure the hardships that lay ahead, then perhaps there was hope yet.

    ¡°Tell me, young one,¡± he asked calmly feeling the weight of consideration. ¡°What is your name?¡±

 Chapter 135: May The Silent Lotus Flourish

    As dawn painted across the mountains, shades of gold blossomed in the morning sky. Bai Yue was making her way to Elder Chen¡¯s hut. She walked as swiftly as she could.

    The early morning air was crisp, and the dew sparkled on leaves like scattered tears. A feeling of uncertainty weighed on her heart, as her thoughts felt like tangled vines.

    ¡°Yu¡¯er!¡± Elder Chen¡¯s croaked, his voice sound older than usual. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you so early.¡±

    ¡°I need to gather some herbs before it gets too hot,¡± Bai Yue said walking pass the elder, forgetting her manners.

    ¡°Stop,¡± he said.

    Bai Yue stopped, realising she had forgotten her manners. Her faced turned red instantly and turned around to look Elder Chen. She smiled primly and bowed. ¡°Apologies Elder Chen, I was in rush and forgot my manners.¡±

    Elder Chen looked down at her, squinting. As Bai Yue rose from her bow and smiled nervously. ¡°Somethings troubling you, little one¡­your unusually antsy.¡±

    Bai Yue began fiddling her thumbs, she was worried her life was about to change for the worst. In her mind, she was meant to be a healer, well¡­she hoped to be one at least.

    ¡°Today¡¯s the last day I¡¯ll be visiting, I¡¯ll be going away soon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard,¡± Elder Chen said calmly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve heard?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­your aunt visited me two days ago, told me you¡¯re heading into the city.¡±

    Surprise painted itself across her first, making her feel exposed. She twiddled her fingers again, then smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡±

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Elder Chen¡¯s weathered face creased into a gentle smile. He gestured toward a wooden bench near his herb garden. ¡°Sit with me, Yu¡¯er,¡± he said, lowering himself onto the bench with a soft grunt. ¡°Let me tell you something about life and calluses.¡±

    Bai Yue sat beside him, and began wiping the sweat from her brows. The muds between her finger nails were evident, which made her try to whip her hands in her dress again.

    Elder Chen opened his palms and gestured them to her ¡°You see these hands?¡± he said, showing the rough callous palms to Bai Yue, they appeared to her as rough weathered ancient-like tree bark.

    ¡°When I was young, I thought I would be a scholar. My hands were soft then, from holding brushes and scrolls." He chuckled, tracing a particularly thick callus along his thumb. ¡°But life had other plans. These calluses came from years of grinding herbs, tending gardens, and healing the sick.¡±

    Bai Yue looked down at her own hands, still soft except for a small hardened patch where she held her mortar and pestle.

    ¡°Sometimes,¡± Elder Chen continued, ¡°you grow calluses in places you least expect. Not just on your hands, but on your heart, your spirit.: He picked up a smooth stone from his garden path, turning it over in his palm. ¡°Like this river stone, shaped by countless drops of water, we are shaped by our experiences. The city will change you, Yu¡¯er, but not all change is bad.¡±

    ¡°But what if I don¡¯t want to lose my way?¡± Bai Yue whispered, ¡°What if I forget everything you¡¯ve taught me?¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Elder Chen¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°That¡¯s the beauty of calluses. They don¡¯t form from single moments of pressure, but from repeated action, dedication. Your knowledge of healing isn''t just in your mind ¨C it¡¯s in your hands, your heart. The city may give you new calluses, but it won¡¯t erase the ones you¡¯ve earned here.¡±

    He reached into his sleeve and pulled out a small cloth package. ¡°Here. Open it.¡±

    Bai Yue carefully unwrapped the package to find a worn mortar and pestle, smaller than the ones she usually used.

    ¡°This was my first set,¡± Elder Chen said softly. ¡°Take it with you. Let it remind you that sometimes life¡¯s unexpected turns lead us exactly where we need to be. Like a callus, what seems like hardship at first often becomes our greatest strength.¡±

    Tears welled in Bai Yue¡¯s eyes as she clutched the gift. The weight of it in her hands felt right, like an anchor in a stormy sea.

    ¡°Now,¡± Elder Chen said, rising from the bench, ¡°I believe you mentioned something about gathering herbs before it gets too hot?¡± His eyes crinkled with warmth. ¡°Shall we make your last lesson count?¡±

    Bai Yue nodded, wiping her eyes with her sleeve. As she followed Elder Chen into his garden, she realized that perhaps some calluses were meant to be treasured ¨C marks of love, learning, and the unexpected paths that shape us into who we''re meant to become.

    <hr>

    Bai Yue thanked Elder Chen, though the words felt inadequate. As she walked from Elder Chen¡¯s home, she felt as though she was being ripped apart, her little life had no meaning.

    She would¡¯ve done anything to say to say, but she knew better. Her aunt and uncle needed to survive, to live, and there was nothing else she could do but accept.

    As she drew closer to home, she noticed they were people gathering around the front door. She stopped by the well and squinted, trying to get a better gauge of them. They were robes of white, emerald with gold trimmings, making them seem regal. The shortest person of the three people turned around Bai Yue seemed to recognise her, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. She walked closer, she ensured not to draw suspicion to herself. ¡°Sister¡­Xiao Yue!¡± The girl with the familiar face said.

    Bai Yue stopped; she tried to turn around but the woman appeared in front of her so fast it left her startled. ¡°Xiao Yue¡­its me,¡± She said forcing a hug, ¡°its your sister, Bai Hui.¡±

    The resistance that Bai Yue held, dissipated instantly. ¡°Jie-jie?¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible. She returned the hug, burying her face into her sister¡¯s chest, then caught her self. ¡°I¡¯m dirty¡­I¡¯m sorry for dirtying your robes!¡±

    Bai Hui caught her sister¡¯s hands, ¡°Silly girl,¡± she said softly, her eyes shining with unshed tears of her own. ¡°Why would I care for robes when I get to hug you once more?¡±

    Tears began to roll down Bai Yue¡¯s cheeks, and a wave of relief washed over her. It had been three long years since her sister had been taken to the palace, disappearing from her life without a word. Now, of all days¡ªthe day she was preparing to leave¡ªit felt like a gift to have her sister back, even if just for a moment.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    The other two figures, a man and woman, approached them, their robes swaying with each step. Bai Hui straightened, keeping a protective arm around Bai Yue¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Xiao Yue, this is my master, Master Yusheng.¡± she said respectfully, ¡°Master, this is my little sister, Bai Yue.¡±

    Bai Yue looked up nervously at the older gentleman, who gave her a warm nod. She offered him a polite bow, smiling shyly. ¡°It¡¯s an honour to meet you, little one,¡± he said kindly.

    He turned to Bai Hui his smile dissipated and he grew serious. ¡°Are you certain about this? If you bring her to the palace, you¡¯ll be responsible for her well-being until she can manage on her own.¡±

    Bai Hui nodded resolutely. ¡°Master, I am sure. You know why I left home¡ªI couldn¡¯t bear the burden my family struggled under. And now, with the drought making things worse, I fear what desperation might lead my aunt and uncle to do.¡±

    The younger woman beside the master sighed, shaking her head. ¡°Junior sister, we can¡¯t save everyone,¡± she said gently.

    Bai Hui¡¯s grip on her sister¡¯s shoulders tightened. ¡°No, but we can save as many as we¡¯re able.¡±

    Master Yusheng let out a soft laugh, nodding approvingly. ¡°Ah, Bai Hui, your spirit is as strong as ever. Very well. We will arrange matters, then. Xiao Ting,¡± he turned to the younger woman, ¡°please see that everything is prepared.¡±

    Bai Yue looked up at her sister, heart pounding with a new kind of hope. The idea of going to the palace felt daunting, but with Bai Hui beside her, the path forward seemed a little brighter.

    ¡°Bai Hui!¡± A voice shouted from down the street, ¡°is that really you?¡±

    Bai Yue turned around to see her aunt and uncle returning from the city, empty sacks in their hand. They jogged into a run, happiness and surprise written across their face.

    ¡°Bai Hui!¡± Aunt Mei repeated, her voice trembling. ¡°You¡¯ve grown so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Its been so long Xiao Hui,¡± their uncle said.

    ¡°It has, have you both been well?¡±

    ¡°As well as can be,¡± their uncle answered.

    ¡°Good good¡­I know this is short notice, but I¡¯ve come to pick up Xiao Yue. I want to take her with me.¡±

    ¡°Take her with you¡­We... we¡¯ve already made arrangements for Xiao Yue.¡±

    ¡°Arrangements?¡± Bai Hui asked confused, ¡°with whom?¡±

    ¡°The Silent Lotus?¡±

    ¡°The Silent Lotus¡­that¡¯s a brothel!¡±

    ¡°We know,¡± The uncle said stepping forward, his weathered face lined with shame. ¡°The drought... we had no choice. Madam Liu has already given us a down payment.¡±

    ¡°Down payment¡­How much is it¡± Master Yusheng his tone gentle but firm.

    ¡°Five silver taels, with thirty-five more promised.¡±

    Master Yusheng shook his head then turned to Bai Hui. ¡°Hu¡¯er, do you have that much coin, you¡¯ve only completed the three missions thus far.¡±

    Bai Hui¡¯s confident demeanour faltered, she twiddled her thumbs and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have enough coin, I only have ten silver taels.¡±

    Bai Yue¡¯s heart sink, but then she remembered something. Her hands flew to her herb pouch. She pulled the item she had gathered before heading to Elder Chen¡¯s house, she slowly unwrapped it and ushered it to Master Yusheng. ¡°Master Yusheng, would this help?¡± she asked, holding up the wild ginseng she¡¯d forgotten to give Elder Chen.

    The root was old, its shape resembling a small man with outstretched arms. Master Yusheng widened the moment his eyes met the wild ginseng. He took it from Bai Yue and began to examine it. A low chuckle escaped his lips. ¡°Help?¡± He scoffed playfully. ¡°Child, do you know not know what this is?¡±

    A collective confusion painted itself across the eyes of everyone. Bai Yue felt as though she had picked up poison instead. ¡°What is it, Master?¡± Bai Hui¡¯s older martial sister asked.

    ¡°This is century-old wild ginseng. It¡¯s worth more than fifty silver taels. To the right buyer this is one hundred taels!¡±

    The sun was just cresting over the rooftops when a palanquin, draped in green and white silk, appeared at the edge of the village. Four bearers, dressed in pristine uniforms, moved in sync as they carried it forward.

    The palanquin stopped at Bai Yue¡¯s family house, the bearers gently lowering it. A servant moved forward, parting the silk curtains revealing Madam Liu. She stepped out, her robes catching the morning light, casting her in an ethereal glow. She took a moment to adjust her eyes, they swept over the villagers. ¡°Good morning,¡± She said primly.

    Master Yusheng returned the greeting with a nod. Bai Yue hid behind her sister whilst Aunt Mei and her husband stepped forward bowing to Madam Liu. ¡°Lady Mei, it is good to see you. I see you have some guests.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my niece has returned from far. We were just discussing her interest in taking Xiao Yue with her.¡±

    ¡°Taking? That can¡¯t happen, we already have deal¡­do we not?¡±

    ¡°We do¡­but her sister is insistent on her leaving with her, I already explained to her that you¡¯ve made a down payment.¡±

    ¡°A down payment you¡¯ve already used,¡± She scoffed, looking at the new equipment they had purchased for farming.

    Bai Yue watched as her aunt and uncle¡¯s shoulder slumped. She grew anxious, and began to squeeze her sister¡¯s arm. Her sister turned and looked down on her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said patting her head, ¡°you¡¯re going to be OK.¡±

    Madam Liu turned to Master Yusheng and eyed him up and down, she sighed heavily and began pacing back and forth. ¡°May I know your name?¡± She asked Master Yusheng.

    ¡°You can call me Yusheng, Madam Liu, it is, yes?¡±

    ¡°It is¡­what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°My disciples plan to take her sister with us back to our sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­and your sect is?¡±

    ¡°Not your concern,¡± The elder martial sister of Bai Hui interjected,

    Madam Liu¡¯s eyes flickered, clearly flustered by the disrespect, but she didn¡¯t say anything. It was clear that the sect they came from was not one to mess with, but Madam Liu had already spent the coin and no doubt, she wanted funds back¡­well, that¡¯s what her eyes said anyway.

    ¡°True¡­I¡¯m sorry to say this Master Yusheng, but Young Bai Yue¡¯s future has been resolved. I¡¯ve arranged for her to join the Silent Lotus, where she will flourish.¡± Her gaze swept over Master Yusheng disciples, then onto the cowering Bai Yue. ¡°I assure you; my intentions are nothing less than honourable.¡±

    Master Yusheng took a deep breath and stared at Madam Liu whose determination wouldn¡¯t be suppressed either. ¡°Madam Liu,¡± Master Yusheng said calmly. ¡°I understand you¡¯ve made arrangements and contributions to the family¡¯s well-being. However, my disciple has come a long way to offer her a different path. A path I¡¯m sure her family would prefer.¡±

    Madam Liu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, though her fingers tapped lightly on her fan. ¡°With all due respect, Master Yusheng, agreements are binding. One cannot simply change the course of things without consequences. It would set a poor precedent, and I am not one to back down so easily.¡± She gestured to Bai Yue¡¯s aunt and uncle. ¡°They have accepted my coin, and Xiao Yue will benefit from the opportunities I can provide.¡±

    ¡°¡­and I am offering a fair exchange to release her from this agreement. We¡¯re prepared to return the five silver taels you¡¯ve advanced, and I¡¯ll add another thirty-five to match your full payment.¡± Master Yusheng insisted as he folded his arms.

    Madam Liu raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement flickering across her face. ¡°A noble offer, but insufficient. I paid those coins in advance because I saw potential in young Bai Yue. That kind of vision deserves a premium.¡±

    Bai Hui clenched her fists, but Master Yusheng placed a calming hand on her shoulder. He took a step forward, his voice steady. ¡°Fifty silver taels, Madam Liu. Enough to more than cover your initial investment and the time you spent here today.¡±

    Madam Liu considered the offer, looking from the ginseng in Master Yusheng¡¯s hand to Bai Yue, who stood huddled close to her sister. Her gaze softened, but only for a moment. ¡°Master Yusheng, Bai Yue is a rare find. I see the spark of a future courtesan¡ªgraceful, poised, and unique. For me to part with her, it must be worth my while.¡±

    As Bai Yue stared up at Master Yusheng, she watched him narrow his eyes, clearly contemplating his next step. She could only hope he had no desire to prolong the exchange. ¡°Sixty silver taels,¡± he countered, ¡°more than enough your compensation.¡±

    Madam Liu studied him, her face an impassive mask as she weighed his offer. The silence stretched, and Bai Yue clung tightly to her sister¡¯s hand, her heart pounding. ¡°Sixty-five,¡± Madam Liu said finally.  ¡°Sixty-five silver taels, and I will consider this matter closed.¡±

    Master Yusheng reached into his robe, withdrawing the final amount. The glint of silver coins piled into Madam Liu¡¯s waiting hand as her smile returned.

    ¡°Thank You, Master Yusheng,¡± she said, tucking the pouch into her sleeve. ¡°May the Silent Lotus flourish elsewhere.¡±

    Madam Liu inclined her head respectfully and returned to her palanquin, departing as swiftly as she had come. The weight lifted from Bai Yue¡¯s heart, her eyes shining with gratitude as she turned to Master Yusheng.

    ¡°Thank you, Master Yusheng,¡± Bai Yue said quietly.

    Master Yusheng¡¯s stern expression softened as he nodded at Bai Yue. ¡°The path ahead will not be easy, child, but it will be yours to walk freely. Now, let us make our way to the Emerald Star Palace, where your new journey awaits.¡±

 Chapter 136: Never Forget

    Zhao Li sat back on the bed looking through the window. The purple and gold hues of dusk was spreading across the Sichuan landscape. She¡¯d lived in the valley most of her life and was unable to see golden hues to this extent.

    She smiled watching it, feeling at it ease. A loud click followed and she snapped left, she snatched up her veil and conical hat, putting them on without effort.

    Susu entered the room carrying a wrapped bundle in her arms. She too wore a conical hat and veil, which made Zhao Li feel at ease. ¡°Oh¡­you¡¯re ready,¡± she said with a smile.

    Zhao Li nodded shyly and squinted through her veil at the item Susu had in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve brought something for you,¡± Susu said softly, then walked up to the bed and placed the bundle on Zhao Li¡¯s bed.

    She looked at the bundle, then Susu. Susu nodded to her to go ahead and she touched the bundle. The course feeling of the paper sent goosebumps up her hand.

    She pulled the bundle to her, then untied it. A set of exquisite purple, black and gold hanfu robes revealed itself to her. The fabric was a rich and upon closer expecting, a delicate cloud pattern along the hems. Beneath the robes lay a pair of black leather gloves.

    ¡°Go on¡­see how they fit,¡± Susu warmly urged. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wear oversized clothes. These were made to fit you.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Take them Li¡¯er, I¡¯ve seen how you look at me. I¡¯m sorry it took so long, but from now on. You will only wear fine clothes.¡± Susu said with a smile.

    Tears began to well within Zhao Li¡¯s eyes. Ever since she¡¯d left the valley, she¡¯d been uncomfortable in the large clothes. The oversized clothes were mean to hide her Axsumite heritage from outsiders, and they did its job. ¡°Go on,¡± Susu urged. ¡°Try them on.¡±

    Zhao Li sat up off the bed and began to undress herself. Susu approached and then waved her under underclothes onto her body, then helped her with her robes. The silk felt like cooled water against her skin, making her feel light and transformed. The robes moved with her rather than hanging from her body, and the gloves fit snugly, providing the concealment she needed.

    ¡°You look beautiful my dear,¡± Susu said simply.

    ¡°Thank You, Mo¡­Lady Susu.¡±

    The room didn¡¯t have a mirror, so she walked up to her bag and searched through. She dug into her bag, forever searching, then eventually pulled her mirror free. She looked in the mirror and saw obscure her face was with the conical hat and veil on. She then transitioned the mirror up and down, alongst her body.

    She turned and looked up to Susu and smiled through her veil, ¡°¡°Thank you,¡± Li¡¯er whispered, ¡°I feel pretty.¡±

    The soft thuds of Susu¡¯s followed her as she walked up to Zhao Li. She knelt down in front of her and smiled. She unlaced the silk cloth of Zhao Li¡¯s conical hat and pulled her veil down. ¡°You¡¯re the most beautiful girl in the world Li¡¯er, never forget it.

    Zhao Li hugged Susu so tight, she didn¡¯t even realise what she¡¯d done. It was just instinct. She wanted to be loved, she wanted to be hugged, but most of all, she did not want be a lone. The two of them stood there hugging each other for a long while, without realising it was soon time to go.

    <hr>

    The disciples of Purple Mist Sect were preparing for departure. As Li¡¯er walked out into the courtyard, she adjusted her hat as the struck her eyes making her squint. As hard as she tried, she still wasn¡¯t used to walking with a veil, but at least she could see.

    She watched as Liu Fang sitting in the back of the carriage, still looking pale. He¡¯d received the antidote, but for some reason when Susu tried to move from his body, some of the body had stayed within his left hand.

    Susu had asked Master Quan to help and he too wandered why the poison wasn¡¯t moving from his left hand.

    Eventually they had hypothesised that this was a new strand of poison, forcing them to return back to the sect.

    Luan, Mei Ling, Wei Zhen secured the supplies for their journey back to their valley. Luan turned to his left spotting Li and Susu. He approached, bowing to Susu and smiling at Li¡¯er. ¡°The northern style suits you, Xiao Li,¡± he said with a gruff kindness.

    ¡°Thanks Brother Lu,¡± She said bowing.

    Ming Lei seemed to be intermittently tapping something on his chest, which made Li¡¯er wonder if he¡¯d caught the cold. His drifted to Li¡¯er and he tapped Wei Zhen on the shoulder, then pointed at Susu and Li¡¯er with his nose.  ¡°Safe travels, Master Susu, Xiao Li¡­we will see you in their near future.

    ¡°Take care of Liu Fang,¡± Zhao Li answered.

    ¡°We will.

    ¡°Remember what I said,¡±

    ¡°Yes Master,¡± They all said in unison, then bowed.

    ¡°Good¡­Li¡¯er, lets go¡­¡±

    As they all said their, Li¡¯er and Susu made their way to their horse. Susu helped Li¡¯er mount their horse before climbing up behind her. The early evening darkness clung to the streets, offering perfect cover for their departure. They had chosen this hour carefully, when few eyes would be around to notice their leaving.

    As they rode through the city gates, Li¡¯er cast one last look back at the shrinking figures of the Purple Mist disciples, feeling a pang of melancholy.

    ¡°Li¡¯er¡­we¡¯re heading to the Jade Dragon Snow Mountain. Its north, its a very recluse place, it should take us five days to reach, alright?¡±

    ¡°I understand Lady Susu¡­but can you tell me about it?¡± Li¡¯er asked, trying to form conversation.

    ¡°Of course, The Jade Dragon Snow Mountain is different from most mountains in Huaxia¡­its peaks are cloaked in mist, and snow falls year-round near the top. No one lives there due to the weather, but its a peaceful place. Also, they are hot springs within the mountain, making it easier to survive.¡±

    Li¡¯er found comfort in Susu¡¯s words and let them sink in as they travelled through the changing landscape. The flat plains of Sichuan gradually gave way to rugged, forested terrain. Her new robes kept her comfortable against the chill, and the gloves proved far better suited for gripping the reins.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Susu asked.

    ¡°I am,¡± Li¡¯er nodded. Susu removed her veil and so did Li¡¯er, a gentle smile resonated on Susu¡¯s face, then she flicked the reins and the began their final journey to the Jade Dragon Snow Mountain.

    Tian Jin

    The rhythmic pounding of hooves against packed earth filled Prince Jin¡¯s ears as they rode hard through the forest. His muscles ached from maintaining such a gruelling pace, but they couldn''t afford to slow down.

    It gnawed at him, not knowing who was chasing him, but it didn¡¯t matter did it? They wanted him dead. ¡°Grab the boy, he seems important!¡± Of course he was ¨C he was the crown prince.

    When they finally slowed their horses to rest at a small stream, Jin couldn¡¯t hold his frustration any longer. Yes, his family was dead¡­they thought they had gotten away, but why were their so excessive. ¡°Master Xiu,¡± Jin said whipping away water from his lips. ¡°Do you recognise any of those men that are chasing us?¡±

    ¡°I do not Young Prince. None of them are from the Black Cauldron.¡±

    ¡°Black Cauldron?¡±

    ¡°Yes, The Black Cauldron is a special bodyguard unit that protects the imperial family in secret.¡±

    Jin mind stirred as he looked at his protector¡¯s weather-worn face creased. He surveyed the area and once he was satisfied, he drank a few mouthfuls of water. ¡°Are you a Black Cauldron?¡±

    ¡°A Dingshe, young prince.¡±

    ¡°A ding¡­she?¡± Prince Jin asked confused, looking at the bodyguard puzzled.

    Shi Xiu rose from quenching his thirst and massaged his horse and looked at the prince. ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯re called, A Dingshe, not Black Cauldron. That¡¯s what the entirety of our group is called.¡±

    The prince dropped the ground with a thud, he squeezed the soil in hand and felt the dirt harden within his hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything,¡± He whispered.

    ¡°Your seven years old your highness, the world doesn¡¯t expect much of you.¡±

    Those words sent a jolt down his spine, he knew he was young, but he was very proud of how easy he could discern situations, and the one that he was currently in, was ill-fated.

    ¡°Are you sure my cousin will welcome me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest. I don¡¯t if he will,¡± Shi Xiu said firmly, ¡°The attack could¡¯ve been orchestrated by your cousin for all we know¡­but the protocol dictates we retreat to Faizou.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­do you trust the protocols?¡±

    ¡°I trust them to keep you alive, but I am not limited to following them. If you don¡¯t want to push forward to Faizou we don¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°¡­but I need allies,¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too young to be thinking of that your highness. We must first survive, but I agree, allies would be great.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s observe Faizou before we decide if to trust Prince Liang.¡±

    ¡°As you command your highness, but we don¡¯t have to worry. We have something that¡¯ll delay the ascension of the next Emperor.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, ascent?¡±

    ¡°Prince Jin, you do not have the power to regain the throne. Not yet¡­we have to accept this. Once we accept this, regaining the throne is one step closer, but its as I said¡­we have something they don¡¯t have.¡±

    ¡°¡­and what¡¯s that?!¡±

    A ghost of a smile played across Shi Xiu''s lips. He walked back to his horse, then dug his hand into his sack. He pulled a wooden box free and knelt. He opened the wooden box and Jin¡¯s heart stopped upon sight.

    The Imperial Seal of Huaxia lay nestled in the wooden box. The seal was carved from rich piece of jade that gleamed an exquisite deep green. The seal gleamed softly under the dappled forest sunlight. It was almost square in shape, with its edges meticulously smoothed.

    At the centre of the seal, an engraved coiling was curling protectively around the inner square. The scales were defined as though it would¡¯ve come alive at any moment. The dragon¡¯s eyes were small but big enough to pierce through anyone who looked at it. Its claws were sharp, poised and clutching the edges of the seal symbolizing the iron grip of the emperor¡¯s authority over Huaxia. Its mouth was open in a silent roar, proclaiming dominion and justice over all who fell under its gaze.

    The dragon¡¯s head were stylized clouds floated, embodying divine protection and the Mandate of Heaven. The inscriptions on each side of the seal were written in ancient script, elegant. ¡±Destined by Heaven¡± and ¡°Ruler of All Under Heaven.¡±

    The chiselled lines were worn by time, but still retained a boldness that suggested unwavering legitimacy and stability.

    The bottom of the seal bore the official engraving used to mark imperial decrees¡ªa symbol not just of authority, but of legitimacy to rule over all of Huaxia. The weight of it, both literal and symbolic, seemed to radiate from the box. It was not merely an object; it was the very soul of the empire.

    ¡°Young Prince, I present to you¡­The Imperial Seal of Huaxia.¡± Shi Xiu said softly. ¡°The symbol of Heaven¡¯s Mandate.¡±

    Jin stared at it longingly, it was as if his father was still alive. He tried to pry his eyes from it, but he just couldn¡¯t. The dragon motif seemed to writhe in the dappled sunlight filtering through the leaves. ¡°How... how long have you had it?¡±

    ¡°When you sent me to the Dragon Palace to confirm that the Imperial family were all gone. I ensured that I took this with me.¡±

    ¡°¡­tha¡­that was good idea.¡±

    Shi Xiu shut the wooden box and rose to his feet. He placed the box back into the sack and turned to the prince. ¡°Your highness, I don¡¯t know what to expect from Prince Liang. But I do know, I will protect you with my life. I swear it under the heavens!¡±

    As Prince Jin¡¯s gaze lingered on the wooden box that Shi Xiu had tucked back into the saddlebag. He walked up to Shi Xiu and a sudden rustling sound blossomed from among the trees.

    ¡°Stay behind me, your highness,¡± Shi Xiu whispered, his face hardened as he placed a hand on Jin¡¯s shoulder

    Twenty men emerged from the shadows, double the men that had encountered on Yangzhou.  Their eyes were fixed on Shi Xiu and Prince Jin. They fanned out slowly, surrounding Shi Xiu and the prince with practiced precision.

    One of the men stepped forward, scrutinizing Shi Xiu and the young prince with a calculating look. He smiled grimly and the scar on his right cheek flickered. ¡°I¡¯ll keep this short, whatever it is you took¡­return it.¡± He said calmly, voice smooth but laden with menace.

    ¡°It is not mine to give,¡± Shi Xiu said calmly, stepping in front of the prince, shielding him, but that was no good. They were surrounded.

    Prince Jin watched as Shi Xiu met the man with the scar¡¯s gaze. Goosebumps rippled through his body as the wind grew cold, as if coming from Shi Xiu.

    ¡°Look¡­we¡¯re all part of the game. There¡¯s no need for this to linger. Just tell me what you took, and you can report back to whoever you work for.¡±

    They don¡¯t know the imperial seal is missing? Jin asked. ¡°Uncle.¡±

    ¡°Son, there¡¯s no need for the ruse any longer, we¡¯ve been caught.¡± Shi Xiu said firmly.

    ¡°F-f-father¡­¡±

    ¡°Its alright.¡± Shi Xiu said coldly. His eyes never left the scarred man¡¯s face. ¡°Nine years ago, I was assigned to guard one of the emperor¡¯s concubines. That¡¯s where I met her ¨C Mei Hua, one of the Queen''s ladies-in-waiting.¡±

    The wind whispered through the trees as Shi Xiu continued, his words carrying the weight of long-buried memories. ¡°We knew it was forbidden. A palace guard and a lady-in-waiting...but the heart rarely listens to reason.¡± He continued bitterly.

    Jin watched their captors still stood their cold face, unimpressed with his swords. One of the men even slid his hand onto his sword, but their leader, the man with the scar on cheek raised his hand, signalling for him to stop, as if he were interested in Shi Xiu¡¯s story.

    ¡°After a year, she had gotten pregnant. We knew what it meant. Discovery would mean death ¨C not just for us, but for the baby as well.¡± Shi Xiu said, his voice growing softer. ¡°She made the choice to give our child to an imperial guard who was leaving service. I never knew his name ¨C she thought it safer that way. But I watched from afar, as any father would.¡±

    ¡°And why are you telling us this touching tale?¡± the scarred man demanded, though Jin noticed several of his men exchanging uncertain glances.

    ¡°Because I serve Prince Tian Yang of Chongqing. I was his spy within the imperial palace.¡± Shi Xiu said firmly. ¡±When I heard of the fire, I searched everywhere for Mei Hua, but that was to no avail. I eventually took my son out of the Dragon Palace and returned to the Dragon Palace looking for her body. My son deserved the chance to pay respects to his mother.¡±

    ¡°Commander, you¡¯re not going to believe this FARCE of a st-¡°

    ¡°Silence!¡± the scarred man snapped.

    ¡°Search us if you wish,¡± Shi Xiu offered. ¡°You''ll find nothing but a simple urn.¡±

    The scarred commander''s face twisted into a snarl. ¡°You expect me to believe that a spy of Prince Tian Yang would risk everything for ashes? That this...¡± he gestured at Jin, ¡°is your secret son? No. You''re lying.¡± His blade raised. ¡°And I''ll cut the truth from¡ª¡°

    ¡°Commander!¡± One of his men protested. ¡°We have no proof they¡ª¡°

    ¡°I said SILENCE!¡± The commander''s voice cracked like a whip. The commander stood they¡¯re for a long second, contemplating. He then shook his head and looked at all of his men. ¡°Kill them.¡±

 Chapter 137: Death Is Never Impossible

    The scarred commander¡¯s words echoed through the clearing, and Shi Xiu¡¯s hand instinctively fell till his sword. The palace guards darted towards him like wolves, their blades glinting coldly in the dappled sunlight. ¡°Stay close, Your Highness,¡± Shi Xiu whispered without taking his eyes off their attackers.

    The drums of war reverberated within Jin¡¯s chest. He glanced to his left, watching as the palace guards converged on him and Shi Xiu.

    The close one thrusted his blade at Shi Xiu¡¯s torso. The dingshe pivoted left and transitioned into a low, defensive stance.

    He twisted his torso, deflecting the strike with a sharp flick of his wrist before countering with a swift slash that maimed his hand off from the shoulder. The guard staggered back, gritting his teeth in pain.

    Shi Xiu spun, decapitated him in one fluid motion, then narrowed his eyes in anticipation.

    ¡°LAO!¡± A man shouted out as the man sagged to the ground.

    The assailants took turns, making their attacks seem like endless waves were burrowing down on Shi Xiu. He managed to keep them at bay, but the fact he had saved Jin a few times, only exposed his weakness, the prince.

    Shi Xiu moved like water, precise and fluid. He sidestepped a sword aimed for his neck, then brought his own sword up in a sharp arc, forcing his attacker to recoil. He then charged towards two men to his left, each blocked his attack forming into their own counterattack, each strike just as powerful as the last.

    He didn¡¯t waver, but the pressure from their attacks were weighing in on him.

    Fatigued blossomed within his hands and feet. He opened his Soul and Core Dantian and swirled Qi into this meridians, alleviating his muscles of fatigue.

    A blade skimmed past his guard, slicing into his shoulder. The pain flared like a jolt and all the Qi he was thrumming went to the injury to alleviate the pain. He hissed, as he shifted his stance, but the guards sensed his fatigue, closing in with renewed fervour. I can¡¯t use the Wandering Sword Style¡­it¡¯ll expose the prince, its too wild and broad, must keep the prince safe!

    Another wild slash passed Shi Xiu¡¯s head from the right. He parried into the thrust, then deflect another incoming blade slash aimed at his abdomen. He pivoted into a counter, then twisted his blade cutting through the air.

    Shi Xiu severed one of the assailants¡¯ airs and kicked him off, a trail of blood followed and he slapped it away with the flat side of his sword, burying it into another someone who¡¯d exposed his back to him.

    The Prince Jin watched wide-eyed in fright, clutching the saddlebag with the Imperial Seal inside. He wanted to help, he wanted to do something, but his body froze, keeping him rooted in place.

    A guard noticed Jin, he feinted off Shi Xiu and slid across the ground, arching his sword back. He brought his sword down the moment he was out of Shi Xiu¡¯s range.

    The guard¡¯s blade whistled through the air toward Prince Jin¡¯s neck. Time seemed to slow as Shi Xiu''s eyes widened in horror. No! The prince!

    In that instant, something primal awakened within him. The exhaustion in his muscles, the burning pain in his shoulder ¨C all of it vanished beneath a surge of desperate resolve.

    Wandering Blade Style: Eighth Slash - Cornered Tiger Strike.

    Qi exploded through Shi Xiu¡¯s meridians. His sword became a silver maelstrom, creating overlapping rings of protective steel around himself and the prince. The blade moved so fast it left afterimages in the air, like a tiger¡¯s claws raking through space itself.

    The first ring of slashes caught the nearest guard¡¯s blade, not just parrying but shattering the inferior steel. The second ring cleaved through his armour and flesh before he could even register his weapon¡¯s destruction.

    Shi Xiu wasn¡¯t done.

    As he began to move, each step placed him exactly where he needed to be. Three more guards rushed in, thinking to overwhelm him with numbers. Instead, they ran headlong into the third ring of slashes. Blood sprayed in elegant arcs as limbs separated from bodies. Their screams were cut short by the fourth ring, which took their heads in a single fluid motion.

    The remaining guards stumbled backward, their earlier confidence evaporating as they witnessed the devastating technique. But retreat was no longer an option. The fifth ring expanded outward like a ripple in a pond, catching two more guards across their torsos. The sixth and seventh rings ensured none would rise again.

    The momentary victory came at a cost. Another guard seized the opportunity, swinging his sword down toward Shi Xiu¡¯s exposed back. Shi Xiu spun, just barely managing to bring his blade up in time, but the force of the blow knocked him off balance, his feet slipping on the damp forest floor.

    He stumbled back, struggling to catch his footing, and a guard¡¯s fist crashed into his ribs, the impact driving the air from his lungs. He fell to one knee, gritting his teeth against the pain, but as he raised his gaze, determination blazed in his eyes.

    Another guard lunged at him. Shi Xiu rose to meet him, summoning every ounce of strength he had left. His blade flashed in a series of rapid strikes; each swing filled with desperate precision.

    The guard faltered, forced back by the sheer ferocity of Shi Xiu¡¯s assault, but it was clear that Shi Xiu was running out of Qi.

    The men circled closer, their expressions wary but resolute. They had seen the wounds accumulating on his body and the exhaustion seeping into his movements. They knew he was weakening, and they moved in to press their advantage.

    Shi Xiu raised his sword, breathing hard as he met their gaze. He knew he couldn¡¯t keep this up much longer, that the wounds and fatigue would eventually overtake him. But he pushed the thought aside, focusing on the single goal that mattered¡ªto protect Prince Jin at all costs. ¡°Is this all you have?¡± Shi Xiu taunted; his voice rough but defiant. ¡°Come, show me YOUR BEST!¡±

    ¡°This is disappointing,¡± a calm voice rang out. The warriors stopped, then turned to where the voice came from.

    Ban Susu sat astride a horse at the edge of the clearing, her posture relaxed but her presence commanding. A young girl sat in in front of her, a veil wrapped around her face.

    Susu slid off the horse, releasing the reins. Her eyes swept over the scene. An injured swordsman protecting a terrified boy, whilst twelve men wearing black still circled them like predators. ¡°Twelve against one,¡± She sighed, shaking her head, ¡°and a child no less? Where is your honour?¡±

    ¡°Honor is for the dead,¡± The scarred commander growled, raising his sword in warning. ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern you, stranger. Leave, unless you wish to join him.¡±

    Susu smirked, uncoiling Scourge and rolled her neck. She looked up at Li¡¯er, handing her reins. ¡°Stay here, Li¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Zhao Li began.

    ¡°Stay,¡± Susu repeated, her tone firm ¡°I won¡¯t be long.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± the commander demanded.

    Susu didn¡¯t answer, she glanced at Shi Xiu, who was bloodied and barely standing. His sword raised in a shaky guard. She met his eyes briefly, offering him a small nod before addressing the guards. ¡°You¡¯ve bitten off more than you can chew.¡±

    Shi Xiu furrowed his brow, unsure whether to trust this sudden ally, but he had no choice. He staggered upright, his grip tightening on his sword.

    ¡°Get her!¡± the commander barked.

    Three darted towards Susu. Their swords gleaming as they slashed toward her. With a flick of her wrist, Scourge came alive, the whip uncoiling like a serpent. It cracked through the air, intercepting the nearest blade and yanking it free from the man¡¯s grip.

    The second guard swung low, but Susu twisted elegantly. The tip of Scourge hit him in chest, which forced him to stumbled back. Two guards tried to pounce on her, but she performed an instantaneous step, disappearing from their sight.

    The Guiding Star Fist: Ninth Strike - Ecliptic Path.

    As Susu reappeared, Qi enshrouded around her arm. She rocked it back, then buried it into the assailants back, the Qi exploded from her arm and unto the Assailant¡¯s back, forming into an eclipse-like scar, shredding away his clothes. He howled out in agony as he sank to the ground dead.

    Susu pivoted to her left, raising Scourge in a defensive posture. She flicked her wrist in an oscillating motion, deflecting and parrying the wayward attacks of the two assailants. ¡°You know you can¡¯t win.¡± Susu said coldly. ¡°The heavens won¡¯t allow men of such statute to win¡­how else would I be here?¡±

    Shi Xiu brought her sword down in an obtuse angle. An Assailant shoulder went flying, blood spraying as the man crumpled, He pivoted right, deflecting a blow aimed at his side, then kick that bastard in the chest, floating into the air.

    As Zhao Li watched from the tree line, her hands trembled as she clutched the reins. This was her second time watching Susu fight, it was scary watching fights like this¡­but it was more frightening not being able to protect yourself.

    Prince Jin crouched low, his eyes darting between Shi Xiu and Susu. He clutched the saddlebag tightly, his breath coming in shallow gasps. ¡°She fights like a demon¡­¡± he whispered to himself.

    Shi Xiu landed into a slide and grunted as he parried another strike, his muscles screamed in protest as his strength was beginning to wane. The presence of the whip-wielding stranger bought him time. The two of them moved in unspoken coordination¡ªSusu¡¯s whip keeping the guards at bay while Shi Xiu¡¯s blade struck with surgical precision.

    An assailant managed to slip past Susu¡¯s defences, his sword arcing toward her side. She twisted, narrowly avoiding the strike. She flicked her wrist lashing Scourge out. The whip wrapped around the man¡¯s wrist and disarming him. Shi Xiu stepped in, driving his blade into the man¡¯s chest before he could recover.

    ¡°Don¡¯t falter! They¡¯re just two!¡± The scarred commander cursed, rallying his men.

    ¡°Yet you won¡¯t join the fight!¡± Susu chided.

    Another wave of guards charged in. Susu spun, Scourge slicing through the air in wide arcs, forcing the men to scatter. One guard lunged low, aiming for her legs, but she leapt using her qinggong, then landed on someone¡¯s chest with a kick that sent him sprawling.

    Shi Xiu intercepted another attacker, his sword clashing against the men with a resounding clang.  A guard¡¯s blade found its mark, cutting a shallow gash across his thigh, forcing him to stumble backwards, barely managing to block the follow-up slash.

    ¡°Hold on,¡± Susu barked, trying to encourage Shi Xiu. ¡°I¡¯ll cover you.¡±

    As Zhao Li¡¯s watched her heart thumped like a war drum. She clenched the reins so tightly that her knuckles turned white. She wanted to look away, but she couldn¡¯t. She followed every movement, every clash of steel and crack of the whip.

    Prince Jin was still enamoured by the woman¡¯s movement. The way she fought, made him wary, scared even. She fights like a demon possessed, but so graceful, none of her attacks were wasted, she¡¯s too precise.

    The tide of the battle shifted as the remaining guards regrouped, their formation tightening. The scarred commander stepped forward, his blade gleaming with Qi. ¡°Enough of this. Kill them both!¡±

    Shi Xiu gritted his teeth, raising his sword despite the pain radiating through his body. Susu¡¯s eyes narrowed, her grip on Scourge tightening. They exchanged a momentary glance, once they were satisfied, they nodded.

    ¡°On my mark,¡± Susu said quietly.

    Shi Xiu nodded, adjusting his stance.

    The men in black surged forward, Susu moved first, Scourge lashing out in a sweeping arc that forced the front line to scatter. Shi Xiu lunged into the opening, his blade cutting through the nearest guard¡¯s defences.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Blood sprayed as the man fell, and Shi Xiu spun, parrying a blow aimed at his back. Scourge coiled around another guard¡¯s sword, yanking it from his hands. She pivoted, then sent Qi through Scourge, she oscillated her wrist feeling it smash into two knees of assailants.

    Shi Xiu stepped in, his sword finding its mark in the man¡¯s chest. The scarred commander growled, his Qi flaring as he charged at Susu. She sidestepped his chaotic sword slash. Scourge cracked at his wrist, but he was faster than the others. He twisted, his blade slicing toward her neck.

    Shi Xiu intercepted, his sword clashing against the commanders with a deafening ring. The impact sent vibrations up his arm, but he held firm, his gaze locked with the commander¡¯s.

    ¡°Your fight is with me!¡± Shi Xiu growled!

    The commander snarled, pushing against Shi Xiu¡¯s blade. ¡°You¡¯re already dead, swordsman. You just don¡¯t know it yet.¡±

    Susu took advantage of the distraction, her whip striking out in a blur. The tip wrapped around the commander¡¯s ankle, pulling him off balance. Shi Xiu surged forward, his blade slicing toward the man¡¯s exposed side.

    The scarred commander twisted away at the last moment. Then barked an order at his men. The remaining guards formed into a formation, then he barked another order, and his men surged forward like a tide, their blades gleaming with deadly intent.

    Scourge snaked out, snapping like a bone-constrictor through the air with a sharp crack that sent two guards reeling back. The air seemed to hum the song of scorpions.

    Shi Xiu, despite his wounds and exhaustion, drew on reserves of sheer will. He deflected an incoming strike with a sharp parry, his blade countering in a downward arc that cleaved through the guard¡¯s shoulder.

    Another attacker lunged toward him from the side, but Shi Xiu twisted, the assailant lunged forward too much and Shi Xiu spun around, thrusting his blade into his abdomen, killing him instantly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll regret this interference, BITCH!¡± The scarred commander snarled, but that only made Susu chuckle.

    She narrowed her as she sidestepped his heavy slash, Scourge coiled around his wrist. Susu spun and with a sharp tug, she forced him off balance, twisting the whip to disarm him.

    Shi Xiu stepped in, his blade slashing upward to meet the commander¡¯s follow-up strike. Sparks flew as steel met steel, and the two men locked eyes in a silent battle of wills. Shi Xiu gritted his teeth, pushing back against the commander¡¯s overwhelming strength. You¡¯ll need more than brute force to bring me down,¡± he growled.

    Another guard was dispatched by Susu, she sent him flying along with hiss flying before the tip of Scourge crushed his face. She pivoted to her right, noticing two guards were thrusting their swords at her waist. Scourge lashed out in a wide arc, the whip snapping one sword clean in half before coiling around the leg of another attacker, a smirk appeared on her face and tugged Scourge with all of her might, sending him sprawling.

    Zhao Li clutched the reins tightly, her heart pounding as she watched her martial sister move with deadly precision

    Prince Jin stood there in awe, his hands trembling as he gripped the saddlebag. ¡°Wh¡­who is she?¡± he whispered.

    ¡°PAY ATTENTION!¡± Shi Xiu growled snapping the prince out of his daze as he deflected another blow. He pivoted left and countered and upward slash; he left a deep gash across an opponent¡¯s chest.

    The scarred commander surged toward him, his blade glowing faintly with Qi as he aimed for Shi Xiu¡¯s heart. Shi Xiu met the thrust head-on, he shifted right and deflected the thrust with ease, then sidestepped, creating an opening for a counterattack. The but the commander anticipated the counterattack and pivoted by bringing his sword down in a sweeping arc, deflecting Shi Xiu¡¯s attack and forcing sent him stumbling back.

    The commander pressed forward, but Susu appeared between him and Shi Xiu. Scourge coiling toward his exposed right side. The commander twisted, narrowly avoiding the strike, but Susu¡¯s relentless assault forced him to retreat. ¡°You talk a big game,¡± Susu said coolly, ¡°but you¡¯re all bluster.¡±

    The remaining assailants were stunned. Their confidence was shaken by the sheer ferocity of Susu. Shi Xiu was injured and was still killing them one by one, they didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Commander, we¡¯re being eviscerated!¡±

    Susu cracked her whip once more, sending a thunderous crack echoing through the forest. Hesitation, doubt, fright, all the enemies of victory blossomed across their faces, which only made Susu smile.

    ¡°Cowards! Attack them together! Overwhelm them!¡± The scarred commander roared in frustration trying his best to rally his men. The assailants surged forward as one, flashing and slashing swords wildly. Susu and Shi Xiu moved in perfect synchronization, their attacks complementing each other as they held the line. Shi Xiu parried a trio of strikes aimed at his chest, countering with a spinning slash that sent two men sprawling. Susu¡¯s whip cracked in a sweeping arc, forcing the others to keep their distance.

    The commander, seeing his men faltering, charged at Susu with a roar, his blade glowing with concentrated Qi. Susu met his gaze, her eyes sharp and unyielding. She sidestepped his initial strike, Scourge snapping toward his legs, but he leapt over the whip, bringing his blade down in a powerful overhead slash.

    Susu twisted, narrowly avoiding the slash, the ground where she had stood cracked from the force of the commander¡¯s strike. She skipped back, giving herself enough room and unleashed a flurry of whip strikes that forced him back, each crack echoing through the clearing like thunder. ¡°Is this the best you¡¯ve got?¡± she taunted.

    Shi Xiu took advantage of the commander¡¯s distraction, closing the distance with a sudden burst of speed. He brought his sword down at the commander¡¯s chest, but the scarred man twisted at the last moment, his sword clashing against Shi Xiu with a deafening ring.

    As their eyes locked, it seemed as though their strength were evenly matched, but that¡¯s something Shi Xiu would never admit, not in a million years, especially with the prince standing in the short distance. The clash between Shi Xiu and the scarred commander rang out like thunder, their blades grinding together as they struggled for dominance. The commander bared his teeth in a snarl, sweat streaking down his scarred face. ¡°You¡¯re tenacious, swordsman, but you¡¯ll die like the rest!¡±

    Shi Xiu narrowed his eyes, refusing to dignify the taunt with a response. He shifted his weight subtly, then charged forward. Their locked swords, and he sidestepped, forcing the commander to readjust his stance, then lunged with a lightning-fast strike aimed at his midsection.

    The commander parried, but the force of the blow drove him back a step.

    Susu weaved through the remaining assailants like a phantom. Scourge hitting them in chest and neck through deadly arcs, hitting with unerring precision. One man¡¯s blade was ripped from his hand, spinning through the air before embedding itself in a tree trunk. Another lunged at her, only for the whip to coil around his ankle. With a sharp tug, Susu sent him crashing to the ground, his head striking a rock with a sickening thud.

    As Shi Xiu continued his duel with the commander. Their swords clashed in a blur of motion, sparks flying as they traded strikes. Shi Xiu¡¯s breaths came in ragged gasps, and the wound on his thigh slowed his movements. He gritted his teeth, using every ounce of his remaining Qi to keep up with the relentless assault.

    The commander feinted left, then swung his blade in a wide arc toward Shi Xiu¡¯s side. Shi Xiu parried, but the force of the strike sent a jarring shock through his arms. He countered with a quick upward slash, forcing the commander to step back.

    Four deathly cries groaned out into the air, followed by four subtle thuds. Susu stood above the remaining assailants, alive, whilst they were dead. Fury. Anger and Disgust appeared on the commander¡¯s face. His entire team was eviscerated by one woman, a woman with a whip and she stood there, cold and uncaring.

    Killing aura spilled out from the commander, which formed into black mist swirling around him. He deflected a wayward slash from Shi Xiu, then turned into him hitting with the hilt of his sword. ¡°You killed my men,¡± He rasped, but Susu didn¡¯t answer, she just stared at him unbothered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Susu said calmly, ¡°You¡¯ll be joining them next!¡±

    The commander broke off from Shi Xiu then charged at Susu, his blade glowing faintly with Qi. Susu stood there calmly; Scourge coiled at her side waiting to strike. As the commander closed the distance, she performed an Instantaneous Step appearing behind him.

    Scourge wrapped itself around the commander¡¯s blade, and with a sharp twist of her wrist, Susu disarmed him. She did an instantaneous step distancing herself from the warrior and rocked her shoulder back. She channelled Qi into Scourge and felt her should crackled with energy. She blinked for half-second, then exhaled.

    As the cold wisps of her exhale left her lips, she could feel her Dantians thrum with Qi all around her. This wasn¡¯t a normal act for her, but the last few months after returning to Huaxia were down right frustrating.

    Coming home to find Zhao Li behind abused and ignored were the tip of it. However, she couldn¡¯t help but understand her elder Martial Brother¡¯s intent of ensuring she have a relationship with the villagers, despite her being an Axsumite.

    She knew though, that was a long shot, especially as a Parsonian. They are certain cities that she needed her veil, and some cities didn¡¯t care who you were, as long as you as abide by the law¡­and that was all Zhao Li needed. ¡°This is over,¡± Susu said coldly. ¡°Let me show the difference between a Qi Perception practitioner and a Divination Realm practitioner.¡±

    Dance of the Scorpion Maiden: Second Dance - One Thousand Venom Strike.

    Scourge sprang to life, coiling and snapping with lightning speed. The whip seemed to multiply, its movements so rapid that it blurred into countless arcs of flashing light.

    The first strike landed on the commander¡¯s left shoulder, a sharp snap that shattered bone. The second whipped across his chest, leaving a cavity in his chest. The third strike shattered his knees, forcing him to keel over.

    The flurry of strikes continued becoming a storm. The speed that Scourge was like the wind against dust, eviscerating everything in its site.

    Despite being everything, the commander fought off each Qi-infused attack as best as he could, but Susu¡¯s venomous strikes had done what needed to be done.

    The black mist of his killing aura dissipated entirely, replaced by the crimson spray of his blood. His screams echoed through the clearing, a harrowing symphony to Susu¡¯s deadly performance.

    ¡°BITCH YOU DON¡¯T KNOW WHAT YOU¡¯VE DONE!¡± the commander choked, dropping his sword as he buckled to the ground, his body riddled with deep gashes.

    The blood pooled around him, and his eyes widened in disbelief as Susu advanced, Scourge snapping ominously at her side.

    Susu stopped a few paces away, her expression cold and unreadable. She raised Scourge one final time, the whip coiling in the air like a striking viper. ¡°A man who preys on the weak. I¡¯ve done nothing but bring JUSTICE!¡± Susu said, voice laced with disdain. ¡°This is the fate you deserve.¡±

    With a flick of her wrist, the whip struck the commander¡¯s throat, the force snapping his head back. His body slumped lifelessly to the ground, his final breath escaping in a faint, gurgling rasp.

    The clearing fell silent, save for the faint rustling of leaves in the breeze. Scourge returned to Susu¡¯s side, coiled neatly as if it had never moved at all.

    Zhao Li emerged from her hiding spot, her small hands trembling as she clung to the reins of their horse. She looked at Susu with wide, awe-filled eyes, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t move Li¡¯er.¡±

    Susu walked out to her and placed reassuring hand on the girl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have to see such things. I know I promised to protect, but this is the only way for me to do it¡­forgive me.¡±

    Zhao Li didn¡¯t say anything, she nodded meekly. The sound of crunched grassed blossomed behind Susu, making her turn. Shi Xiu approached, his steps slow and unsteady. He surveyed the carnage, his gaze lingering on the commander¡¯s lifeless body. ¡°Thank you for saving my nephew and I.¡±

    Susu¡¯s eyes narrowed as Shi Xiu approached, bloodied and staggering. She could see the tension in his posture, the way he leaned just slightly on his sword for support.  ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Susu finally said, ¡°But don¡¯t thank me yet. I¡¯m not done with you.¡±

    Shi Xiu furrowed his brow in confusion as he looked at Susu. Susu appeared in front of him in a flash, which made his open from shock. Susu stepped on his sheath and the sword flipped upward toward her, she snatched it out of the air, the stabbed him with the bottom of the sheath.

    He roiled out in agony, as he tried to sooth the pain away. He gnashed his teeth at Susu, but she looked down at him unfazed by his defiance. ¡°You were a fool to fight them with this wound. Have you even eaten? You¡¯re paler than inside of an apple.¡±

    Shi Xiu quivered his lips as he tried to hiss wind into his mouth. ¡°I did what was necessary¡­¡±

    ¡°Necessary?¡± Susu scoffed. ¡°Bleeding out in the middle of nowhere with no Qi reserves left and no food in your stomach? If that¡¯s your idea of protecting someone?¡±

    Prince Jin stood in the short distance, flinched at the venom in Susu¡¯s tone. He clutched the saddlebag tighter, his wide eyes darting between the two adults. ¡°You don¡¯t know me,¡± Shi Xiu said firmly

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to Mr. Accentuation Realm.¡± Susu said coldly, her gaze sweeping over him as her lips curling into a cold smile. Shi Xiu¡¯s jaw tightened in frustration.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m not interested in you or that pup you carry with you. I only stepped in because my daughter asked me to help.

    Shi Xiu didn¡¯t answer, but his eyes drifted to Zhao Li, as if he were thankful. Susu walked into his eyesight, ensuring he didn¡¯t look at her for too long. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank her. Mr. Accentuation Realm.¡±

    ¡°I am thankful non-the less,¡±

    ¡°As you should be.¡±

    A grudging silence brewed between Susu and Shi Xiu. The swordsman was flustered, he was a dingshe of the black cauldron, yet, this woman from Jianghu called him out for who he was. A weakling. She¡¯s right, He murmured, if they weren¡¯t passing, the prince and I would be dead.

    ¡°You¡¯re aren¡¯t ordinary swordsman,¡± Susu said coldly, killing the silence. ¡°You didn¡¯t need my help to handle those men. But you¡¯re injured, exhausted, and starving¡ªand it¡¯s because of your own stupidity.¡±

    Susu leaped toward Zhao Li landing with a thud, she reached into their satchel, pulled out a small pouch filled with medicinal herbs and bandages. She tossed it to Shi Xiu, the pouch landing at his feet with a soft thud. ¡°Treat your wounds before they get infected. You¡¯re no use to anyone dead¡­especially that boy you¡¯re protecting.¡±

    Shi Xiu bent to pick up the pouch, wincing as the movement pulled at his injured thigh. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said grudgingly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not finished,¡± Susu snapped ¡°its clear that boy is some noble man¡¯s son. And with the Emperor¡¯s death, civil war is brewing. If you want to protect him start acting like you want to. Eat. Rest. Heal. Use the strength you have wisely, instead of wasting it trying to play the hero.¡±

    Susu reached into her satchel again and pulled out a wrapped bundle of food. She tossed it to Shi Xiu with the same casual precision, her expression never softening. ¡°Eat. Now. You¡¯ve lost too much blood, and your Qi reserves are practically non-existent.¡±

    Shi Xiu hesitated for a moment before unwrapping the bundle, revealing dried meat and steamed buns. He bit into one reluctantly, his pride clearly bruised. ¡°And another thing,¡± Susu continued, her tone biting. ¡°Don¡¯t hide your injuries. You¡¯re no good to anyone if you collapse in the middle of a fight because you were too proud to admit you were hurt.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re harsh.¡± Shi Xiu swallowed the bite he had taken, meeting her gaze with a mixture of irritation and respect.

    ¡°I¡¯m honest,¡± Susu shot back. ¡°And if you¡¯re smart, you¡¯ll listen.¡±

    The tension between them hung heavy in the air, but it was clear that Susu¡¯s words had struck a chord. Shi Xiu lowered his gaze, nodding slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll heed your advice¡­lady?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m no lady,¡± Susu barked by, ¡°but I¡¯m known as Susu the Scorpion Maiden.¡±

    Susu stepped back, brushing her hands against her robes as if to rid herself of the conversation entirely. She turned to Zhao Li, her expression softening as she mounted the horse. ¡°Li¡¯er, let¡¯s go. We have a long journey ahead.¡±

    The prince watched as they both left, awe-stricken. He ran over to Shi Xiu fright flashed across his face ¡°Master Xiu,¡± He said, ¡°are you truly hurt?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing young prince,¡± He whispered hissing the words out.

    ¡°Is that why you¡¯ve been letting me eat all the food?¡±

    ¡°You need your strength. We¡¯re miles off from the Faizou, I can¡¯t have you week when you meet your uncle.¡±

    ¡°¡­but I can¡¯t make it you¡¯re dead.¡±

    A bitter smile flashed Shi Xiu¡¯s face, he knew the prince was right, and so was Susu. He had overestimated himself in gauging how far off the men were. His original plan was to fight them a fifteen-minute ride before Faizou, but they were quicker than he anticipated.

    ¡°My prince, I failed you¡­I¡¯m sor¡ª¡°

    ¡°Stop apologising if we don¡¯t get to Faizou than everything we went through was for naught!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± He whispered, ¡°you¡¯re right¡­¡±

    Shi Xiu finished the last of the food, his strength already beginning to return. As Susu and Zhao Li disappeared into the forest, the clearing fell silent once more. But the echoes of their encounter lingered, leaving both Shi Xiu and Prince Jin with much to ponder.

 Chapter 138: Genius...or Luck Even

    The mountain path wound like a serpent''s spine, each turn showcasing a breathtaking vista of jagged peaks and mist-shrouded valleys. Wei Long¡¯s legs ached from the long journey, his feet dragging slightly, but his gaze remained fixed on the imposing fortress looming in the distance.

    The Heavy Sword Sect¡¯s Mountain stronghold was a marvel that seemed carved by the heavens themselves. The massive stone walls, weathered by time yet unyielding in their defiance of the elements, rose seamlessly from the mountainside.

    The architecture was both imposing and elegant, its design melding practicality with artistry. Towering spires loomed above, their sharp silhouettes piercing the sky, while intricate carvings of swords, dragons, and coiling clouds adorned every visible surface. The fortress didn¡¯t merely occupy the mountain¡ªit was the mountain!

    At the entrance, a domineering sight laid before the two of them. A monumental iron sword embedded in the earth, its hilt reaching nearly twenty feet high. The blade, impossibly wide and thick, gleamed dully in the sunlight, as though it absorbed the mountain¡¯s essence. Etched deeply into its surface were words that resonated with Wei Long, even before he understood their meaning: "Steel bends for none, and neither shall we." The founder¡¯s signature, Wu Qiang, followed beneath, its bold strokes an unyielding declaration of the sect¡¯s philosophy. The sword was not just a symbol but a challenge, standing as both guardian and herald to the sect¡¯s greatness.

    The sheer scale of the Heavy Sword Sect¡¯s domain became apparent. Wide courtyards paved with dark stone stretched endlessly, surrounded by soaring towers and training halls. The main courtyard was bustling with activity¡ªdisciples practicing with swords that gleamed with the faint aura of qi.

    On the side, where the grand staircase was carved directly into the mountain¡¯s face ascended toward the sect¡¯s inner sanctum, where the most revered elders and warriors resided. Every structure radiated permanence, as though even time itself dared not erode the sect¡¯s legacy.

    Above it all, waterfalls cascaded from the higher peaks, their waters diverted into channels that flowed gracefully through the fortress. The sound of rushing water intertwined with the clang of steel, creating a symphony of nature and martial purpose.

    As Hong Quan strode ahead, his presence made Wei Long feel small. It was different here, than it was in the world. In the world, Hong Quan felt bold, strong¡­large, but here¡­he was an entity.

    He stopped, then turned to Wei Long, a genuine smile painted across his face. ¡°Wei Long, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve heard of the heavy sword sect¡­but it¡¯s probably exaggerated.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Heavy Sword Sect one of the Three Great Sects of Huaxia?¡±

    ¡°It is¡­but you must also remember, it is not like other martial sects. They don¡¯t accept just anyone, and those who are accepted often wish they weren¡¯t. If you survive their training, you''ll earn the honour of wielding strength beyond your imagination.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Wei Long said, adjusting his sack over his shoulder.

    The fortress was unlike anything he had ever seen. Massive walls, carved into the mountain''s natural curves, rose skyward, their tops obscured by the ever-present mist. Enormous gates stood at the entrance, wrought from iron so thick that even an army would hesitate to lay siege.

    Intricate sculptures adorned the gates, depicting warriors seemed ready to leap into action. Battles frozen in time showed legendary swordsmen cleaving mountains and felling titanic beasts. Wei Long¡¯s eyes lingered on one figure¡ªa lone swordsman standing against a horde, his blade glowing with unyielding might.

    ¡°Impressive, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hong Quan remarked, allowing Wei Long time to catch his breath. ¡°These gates have stood for centuries, warding off invaders and welcoming the chosen few. Remember, to stand here, is a privilege you shouldn¡¯t take lightly.¡±

    Wei Long¡¯s throat tightened, but he nodded, but he also clenched his fist, showing his determination. He wanted to belong; he wanted to prove himself.

    Two centuries stepped forward wearing black with a blue and white lining, matching Hong Quan¡¯s own¡¯s robes. ¡°Master Hong Quan, you¡¯ve returned.¡±

    ¡°Aye¡­I¡¯ve brought a little gift for the elders to gawk at.¡±

    ¡°¡­you don¡¯t say,¡± the second guard said.

    They don¡¯t like me, Wei Long thought, that¡¯s fine¡­I¡¯ll show them.

    The guards turned around and pushed the gates opened. A loud bellowing groan blossomed in front of them. Dust and grime puffed from the ground. Once the dust had settled, the Heavy Sword Sect laid bare to them.

    The courtyard was vast enough to house a village. Its ground was paved with smooth stones, worn by the steps of countless disciples over generations. Training dummies dotted the area, and beyond them. Training halls sat on either side. Everywhere Wei Long looked, disciples were hard at work¡ªpracticing forms.

    ¡°This way,¡± Hong Quan said.

    They entered open hall with an assortment of statues aligning the wall. The pillars that held that hall up had torches, but they weren¡¯t lit as sunlight illuminated the hall. In the middle of the hall, five elders sat in the lotus position. Their presence commanding presence that required respect. Three men and two women, each dressed in robes embroidered with intricate sword motifs. The embroidery shimmered faintly, as though imbued with qi. At their centre stood an elderly man with a silver beard that flowed past his waist. His eyes, sharp and penetrating, seemed to weigh Wei Long¡¯s very soul.

    ¡°Cold Steel Hong Quan,¡± the elder spoke softly. ¡°It¡¯s been many seasons since you last graced these halls.¡±Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Hong Quan bowed deeply and turned to Wei Long, who mimicked Cold Steel as best as he could. ¡°Grand Master Wu, it is an honour to return. I bring a potential recruit for your consideration. Master Zhi, Master Jian, Mistress Xue and Mistress Ru.¡±

    ¡°Good to have you have,¡± Mistress Ru said calmly.

    ¡°Yes, Cold Steel, I hope you¡¯ve return to help around the sect.¡± Master Jian said calmly.

    ¡°Maybe¡­the Jianghu is turning to chaos now the emperor is gone.¡±

    ¡°The Empire and the Jianghu have nothing to do with each other, Cold Steel¡­you know,¡± Master Wu interjected.

    ¡°I am corrected,¡±

    Master Wu shook his head with a light smile, then laid his eyes on Wei Long. He gave the boy a quizzical look then nodded as if he¡¯d done appraised him.

    ¡°This way Wei Long,¡± Hong Quan said, ushering Wei Long to step forward and the lad did, bowing as Hong Quan had taught him. His heart raced as he felt the elders¡¯ scrutiny. ¡°Step forward, boy,¡± Grand Master Wu¡¯s said coldly, eyes narrowed.

    Wei Long stepped closer to the elders, his legs trembling slightly as he moved into the semicircle of elders. He could feel their attention like a physical weight pressing down on him.

    ¡°Show us your form,¡± Wu said, folding his arms.

    Wei Long turned to Hong Quan again and the sword master nodded, ¡°just show them the three movements I taught you.¡±

    ¡°Yes Master Quan.¡±

    Wei Long swallowed hard and took up his stance. He performed basic movements he¡¯d practiced throughout their journey. He performed simple sword slashes and parries, showing competent footwork designed to build foundation rather than impress. His movements were hesitant and unpolished, lacking the fluidity of the disciples training around him.

    When he finished, silence hung in the air. The elders exchanged glances, their expressions unreadable. Wei Long felt his chest tighten, fear threatening to overwhelm him.

    ¡°Well, at least we know you can follow instructions,¡± Grand Master Wu said firmly. ¡°You are neither special are poor¡­but that¡¯s how we all started.¡±

    Wei Long¡¯s heart sank like a stone.

    The elders nodded in agreement; their faces impassive.

    ¡°¡­but unlike most, ¡°Grand Master Wu said calmly, ¡°to open ones Soul Awakening Dantian at the age of six is quite remarkable. Genius even¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­or luck,¡± Hong Quan added.

    The courtyard fell silent. The disciples training nearby seemed to sense the shift in atmosphere.

    ¡°Grand Master Wu, are you sure?¡± Mistress Xue asked.

    ¡°I am, check his meridians.¡±

    Four elders rose from their seat, leaving Grand Master Wu sitting on the floor. Wei Long turned to Hong Quan in confusion. The swordsman had a snicker of a smirk flashed across his face as he had his hands crossed as he held his sword.

    ¡°Just hold out your hand lad,¡± Grand Master Wu said calmly, ¡°I assure you, we don¡¯t bite.¡±

    Wei Long hesitated for a second, then he outstretched his hand.

    The elder than began check his meridians, slightly pressing against his acupoints. Their eyes light aflame with excitement, which only confused Wei Long even further. What¡¯s a Soul Dantian? He asked himself.

    ¡°Impossible,¡± Mistress Ru murmured, stepping closer to Wei Long. Her gaze was sharp, dissecting every inch of him. ¡°At his age? His meridians channels also seem stable¡­does he know how to use his Internal Arts?¡±

    ¡°Highly doubtful,¡± Master Wu said firmly.

    Wei Long blinked, barely processing their words. Internal Arts? Meridians? What is going on¡­

    Grand Master Wu rose from his seat and stalked his way to Wei Long, robes swaying as he moved. As he reached Wei Long, the other elders stepped back, but continued this discord regarding his Soul Awakening Dantian being opened.

    ¡°Was it hard lad? living on the streets alone?¡±

    Tears welled up Wei Long¡¯s eyes unconsciously and he began to sob. Grand Master Wu hugged Wei Long and patted him on the back. Wei Long pushed him off. ¡°I¡¯m dirty, your robes will get soiled.¡±

    Grand Master Wu knelt before Wei Long, his gaze steady and kind, unbothered by Wei Long¡¯s protests. He placed a firm but gentle hand on Wei Long¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Child, no dirt can soil a person¡¯s worth, and no hardship can dim the light of one¡¯s potential. You¡¯ve walked hard path too young. You¡¯ve endured and now you stand here. You aren¡¯t defined by the grime of the streets, but by the strength that brought you through them. These robes can be washed¡ªbut your soul is what truly matters, and it deserves to be embraced.¡±

    A deathly silence fell on the hall with the elders quelled their discussion regarding Wei Long¡¯s potential.

    As Hong Quan stood off to the side, arms crossed, a faint smile playing on his lips. It was as though he had anticipated this all along.

    After what felt like an eternity, Grand Master Wu raised a hand. ¡°Wei Long, is it?¡± Grand Master Wu asked,

    ¡°Yes Master Wu.¡±

    ¡°Grand Master Wu,¡± Hong Quan corrected.

    ¡°My apologies Grand Master Wu,¡± Wei Long said with a bow.

    As he rose from his bow, a wrinkly smile flashed across the Grand Master¡¯s face. ¡°En¡¯er¡­Veng¡¯er.¡± He said firmly, voicing echoing through the hall.

    Two disciples ran out from an adjacent door holding two brooms. They were grey robes with yellow lining. They bowed at the elders, then Hong Quan. ¡°This is your new junior disciple, Wei Long, take him to the first floor and clean him up, he¡¯ll be training with you.¡±

    ¡°The fir--?¡± Veng tried to ask, but En slapped him across the shoulder silencing him in one.

    ¡°Yes, Grand Master Wu,¡± En said with a bow.

    ¡°Yes, Grand Master Wu,¡± Veng repeated.

    ¡°Welcome to Heavy Sect Sword Wei Long¡­I have high expectations of you.¡± Grand Master Wu.

    The Elder gave Wei Long a smile and turned and made his way out of the hall. The other elders followed and Hong Quan appeared from out nowhere, dispersed, clapping his hand hand on Wei Long¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Well done lad, You¡¯ve taken your first step into the world of martial arts. But don¡¯t get complacent¡ªthis is just the beginning.¡±

    Wei Long turned to him, his heart swelling with gratitude and trepidation. ¡°Thank you, Master Quan,¡± he said, bowing low.

    As Hong Quan¡¯s hand slipped away from Wei Long¡¯s shoulder, he reached into his robes and produced a small silver coin. The metal glinted in the light of the torches lining the hall.

    Hong Quan flicked at the lad, watching it flip through the air. Wei Long caught it instinctively, the cool weight of the coin settling in his palm.

    ¡°A reminder,¡± Hong Quan said, ¡°Your worth isn¡¯t measured by what you¡¯ve lost, but by what you¡¯re willing to fight for. I took it, but it¡¯s always been yours.¡±

    Wei Long¡¯s fingers curled around the coin, his resolve hardening. ¡°Thank You Master Quan.¡±

    Hong Quan¡¯s smirk widened slightly, and he patted Wei Long on the back. ¡°Good. Don¡¯t waste the opportunity you¡¯ve been given.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t¡±

    Hong Quan left him to En and Veng, who¡¯d been waiting patiently nearby, stepped forward. En was taller and older, with a stern expression and a no-nonsense demeanour. Veng, shorter and clearly younger, carried a slight nervous energy, his eyes darting between Wei Long and Hong Quan as though unsure of what to say.

    ¡°This way,¡± En said curtly, gesturing for Wei Long to follow.

    Veng gave Wei Long a small, apologetic smile. ¡°It¡¯s not as bad as it sounds¡­ Well, not always.¡±

    They led Wei Long out of the hall and down a series of winding stone corridors. The air grew cooler as they descended, the torches casting flickering shadows on the walls. Finally, they emerged into an open courtyard, the sky above framed by the towering walls of the sect¡¯s outer buildings.

    ¡°This is it,¡± En announced, his tone flat.

    Wei Long blinked. The ¡®room¡¯ was unlike anything he had imagined. Instead of a proper enclosed space, he was greeted by a modest setup within the courtyard itself. A simple wooden bedframe lay in one corner, covered with a thin mattress and a rough blanket. A small table and stool sat nearby, along with a basin of water and a clay jar. The courtyard floor was uneven stone, and a small patch of earth in the corner grew a single stubborn bush.

    ¡°Welcome to your new home Wei Long, The Heavy Sword Sect.¡±

 Chapter 139: Asylum

    It took a few weeks for Shi Xiu to heal well enough that would¡¯ve allowed him to fight free-form. Every movement he made had to be careful, controlled, his recovery an agonizing dance. Despite the pain that lingered, the grinding ache of his muscles and the tightness of his injuries forced him to push forward.

    As he continually practiced, the pain was fleeting, but not too cumbersome that wouldn¡¯t allow him to survive. Prince Tian Jin tending to his wounds, adding to his skill set.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t princely duties,¡± Shi Xiu told him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a prince right now,¡± He told Shi Xiu, ¡°I¡¯m your nephew,¡±

    As much as Shi Xiu appreciated the prince, he knew he wasn¡¯t worthy of such treatment, he was a dingshe, a man secretly protected the imperial family, as all dingshes were meant to do as part of the Black Cauldron.

    After Shi Xiu was ready for travel, they made their way to the gates of Faizou. The weight of their journey seemed momentarily lifted. The weeks they spent traveling from Longyan to Yangzhou, then from Yangzhou to Faizou was at end, now they just needed to meet with Prince Liang, Prince Jin¡¯s cousin.

    As the city loomed before them, a bustling metropolis that pulsed with life, was it any different from Longyan? No. It was all the same, just more merchants selling their wares every corner. Strangely enough, Faizou was cleaner than Longyan which left an impression on Shi Xiu and Prince Jin.

    As citizens made through narrow streets, their eyes fixed on their tasks. However, Shi Xiu noticed the heavier presence of soldiers here, compared to the rest of Huaxia. He understood though, the barbarians always trenched upon the walls of Huaxia and there was no better to handle it than Faizouans.

    The air was thick with the smell of incense, roasted meat, and the unmistakable scent of adventure. ¡°Faizou,¡± Shi Xiu muttered under his breath, as his eyes scanned the city before him.

    ¡°Stay here, Ren,¡± Shi Xiu instructed, ¡°I will find us shelter and assess our next steps. Keep your head down, and do not draw attention to yourself.¡±

    The prince nodded, ¡°Do what must be done.¡±

    <hr>

    Three days passed and Shi Xiu moved through the city like a shadow, observing, listening, and gathering information. Faizou was labyrinth-like. The alleys and side streets were like veins running through the flesh of an ancient beast. He took note of every soldier, every guard, and every route that led to the most important place in the city¡ªthe Bone Palace, Prince Liang¡¯s residence.

    The name had a bone chilling aesthetic to it. Shi Xiu sat on one of the rooftops, sitting down smoking as if he were a mater of Jianghu.

    In the short distance, the Bone Palace was made of iron and stone, but it was one rich with luxury. It had many palm trees spread across the grounds, with matching courtyards.

    The Bone Palace, perched on the edge of the city, but covered a portion of the wall, ensuring the guards towards can see when people could attack from all directions, whilst guards were posted at every corner.

    But Shi Xiu had come up with a plan.

    He made his way into the Bone Palace and surveyed it for three days. Once he¡¯d memorised the habits of the guards, he moved on the maids, gardeners then its officials. Once he was satisfied, he informed the prince of his findings.

    Shi Xiu had spent the next two days familiarizing himself with the inner workings of the palace. His goal was simple: find a way to get close to Prince Liang. And he had found his opportunity¡ªa daily tea ritual that Prince Liang performed at precisely the same time every day. The ritual was a moment of vulnerability, and Shi Xiu had arranged for Prince Tian Jin to become the tea pourer.

    Once he was satisfied, he brought the prince along with him, but left him within close vicinity.

    He infiltrated the Bone Palace through one of the smaller walls and landed perfectly, he made his way to his ambush spot and waited for the shift to change.

    A group of soldiers gathered as they changed shifts. He hid himself in the shadows and waited.

    A guard passed him and he grabbed the man by the collar, pulling him into the shadows with him. He knocked the guard out without hesitation. Shi Xiu stripped the soldier of his uniform, donning it. It fit him perfectly, broad-shouldered. He hid the guard in the corner of old shed he found and prayed no one found him.

    The guards on duty wouldn¡¯t question him. He was one of them now. As he moved deeper into the palace, Shi Xiu''s mind raced. He had also noticed a young attendant, a boy who worked in the palace, delivering messages and serving the prince.

    Shi Xiu made note of his existence, and now he just needed his robes. He slipped through a side door silently and found the boy in the hallway, collecting discarded plates.

    He grabbed the by arm and pulled him into a secluded corner. The boy yelped in surprise, but Shi Xiu quickly covered his mouth, his grip unyielding. ¡°I mean you no harm,¡± Shi Xiu whispered. ¡°But this will hurt.¡±

    The boy¡¯s eyes widened with fear, and Shi Xiu knocked him out before he could even acknowledge. Shi Xiu hid the and stripped of his clothes and returned to the prince.

    The prince dressed himself in the boy¡¯s robes and made his way into the Bone Palace, showing them his plaque, Shi Xiu not too far behind.

    Shi Xiu watched as the prince gave his best impersonation of a boy-attendant. Even after all these months, seeing someone born of luxury try their best was always intriguing to him, especially in the Bone Palace.

    They descended the staircase; he polished banister felt smooth as oak. As Shi Xiu caressed his hands across the oaken, it shaped into carved intertwining dragons.

    The steps led them deeper into the heart of the palace. With each level, the air grew cooler, the silence heavier. ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll recognize you?¡± Shi Xiu asked softly as they approached the lower halls.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never met him and they say I look like my mother, so I highly doubt he¡¯ll recognise me.¡±

    Shi Xiu¡¯s lips twitched, but he didn¡¯t respond. He motioned for the prince to keep his head down as they entered the servants¡¯ corridor. The atmosphere shifted here¡ªno chandeliers, no intricate tapestries. The stone walls were bare and practical, the floor a plain slate. The sound of distant activity grew louder as they neared the kitchens.

    The kitchen itself was a hive of movement. Cooks barked orders as steam billowed from massive pots. The scent of roasted duck, spiced lamb, and freshly brewed tea mingled in the air, creating a heady aroma. Servants rushed in and out, balancing trays laden with delicacies or carrying pots of steaming broth.

    ¡°The tea is prepared near the centre,¡± Shi Xiu told Prince Jin, ¡°gold tray,¡±

    Jin nodded, adjusted his posture his posture and folded his hands neatly in front of himself and approached the tea station. A polished gold tray stood out with its reflective shine. An attendant placed the teapot on the tray, then turned to Prince Jin.

    ¡°Your timing is impeccable,¡± the attendant remarked, not looking up. ¡°This is for His Highness. You know the drill¡ª¡°

    Prince Jin watched as confusion painted itself across the attendant. ¡°Who are you?¡± He asked confused, looking around. ¡°Where¡¯s Lei¡ª¡°

    ¡°Ill¡± Shi Xiu cut in, ¡° Shou Long will provide his eminence with his tea.¡±

    The attendant looked at Shi Xiu and confusion was still painted across his face. Shi Xiu looked the attendant in his eyes, to see what type of person he was. The attendant shied away after two seconds, letting him know all he needed to know. ¡±If a single drop is spilled, it¡¯ll be on your head.¡±

    Prince Jin bowed his head slightly, masking his disdain. ¡°Yes Sir,¡±

    Shi Xiu stood a step behind, his hand resting casually on the sash of his stolen uniform. Jin balanced the golden tray and adjusted his grip for grip. Shi Xiu placed a steadying hand on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it,¡± he muttered.

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Jin replied through clenched teeth.

    The two left the kitchen and navigating the winding halls toward one of courtyards for the Bone Palace. The corridor grew quieter the closer they got, the air heavier with the weight of anticipation. Shi Xiu felt the change in the atmosphere. This was no longer the bustling hub of the palace¡ªthis was the domain of the elite.

    The courtyard where Prince Liang drank his tea was serene elegance, framed by towering bamboo groves that swayed gently in the breeze. The stone floor was meticulously laid, each tile a perfect square polished to a mirror finish. At the centre stood a koi pond, its waters crystal clear and teeming with vibrant fish whose scales shimmered in the dappled sunlight filtering through the canopy of leaves above. Stone lanterns surrounded the pond, their intricate carvings telling stories of ancient Huaxian myths. The faint sound of flowing water from a small fountain added a calming melody to the atmosphere.

    Scattered across the courtyard were intricately carved wooden screens, painted with scenes of dragons dancing among clouds and cranes flying above misty mountains. They were placed strategically, both for decoration and privacy, casting soft shadows that seemed to shift as the sun moved. Potted plum trees lined the edges of the space, their blossoms adding splashes of pink and white against the muted tones of the stone and wood. The faint, sweet scent of the blossoms mingled with the earthy aroma of the tea being brewed nearby, creating a sensory harmony that seemed to lull time itself.

    The tea table was placed beneath a sprawling wisteria tree, its cascading purple flowers creating a natural canopy. The table was low, crafted from dark mahogany, and bore a rich sheen that reflected the care it received. Cushions embroidered with golden threads were arranged around it, their designs echoing the themes of the palace¡¯s tapestries. Beside the table stood a small brazier, its delicate smoke curling upward, carrying the faint fragrance of sandalwood. Everything about the courtyard spoke of Prince Liang¡¯s cultivated tastes¡ªan oasis of peace and beauty within the fortress-like Bone Palace.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Prince Liang sat at the head of the table, his posture regal yet relaxed. He was a man of refined features, his sharp eyes betraying a mind that missed little. He wore robes of deep crimson and gold, the fabric shimmering as he moved. In his hand, he held a thin brush, its tip resting against the parchment in front of him. A half-finished poem lay there, the characters bold yet elegant.

    As Jin and Shi Xiu entered, Liang¡¯s gaze lifted, his brush pausing mid-stroke. He studied them with a quiet intensity, his expression unreadable.

    ¡°Tea,¡± he said simply, his voice smooth but commanding.

    Jin stepped forward, his movements precise as he knelt and began pouring the tea. The liquid flowed smoothly, filling the delicate cups with practiced ease. Shi Xiu stood nearby, his stance casual but ready, his eyes never leaving the prince.

    Liang picked up the cup, his fingers lingering on the porcelain¡¯s intricate design. He took a sip, his gaze never leaving Jin. ¡°What is your name?¡± he asked, calmly.

    Jin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he answered in a steady voice. ¡°Lin Wei, Your Highness.¡± He finished with a bow.

    Liang raised an eyebrow, setting the cup down. ¡°Lin Wei,¡± he repeated, as if tasting the name. His gaze shifted to Shi Xiu. ¡°And you? What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Han Sheng, Your Highness.¡±

    Liang leaned back, his sharp eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Interesting,¡± he murmured. ¡°You see, I know everyone who serves in this palace. Every name, every face. And yet, yours are unfamiliar to me.¡±

    The room grew colder and Shi Xiu¡¯s muscles tensed instantly. He brushed his hand against the edge of his sash where his sword lay.

    Jin kept his expression calm, but a bead of sweat trickled down his temple. Liang¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, though his eyes remained hard. ¡°Tell me, Lin Wei and Han Sheng¡­are you just another set of assassins, sent to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Ass¡ª¡°

    ¡°Kill them,¡± Prince Liang said coldly.

    Ten foreign Qi¡¯s exploded around them, forcing Shi Xiu to ignite his Soul, Core and Mind Dantians. Three guards appeared in front of Prince Liang, whilst the remaining seven advanced towards Shi Xiu and Prince Jin.

    He performed an instantaneous step, appearing to Prince Jin¡¯s defence in an instant. He parried and deflected the blades that burrowing toward the prince and pushed him into air. ¡°Close your eyes¡± He barked.

    A guard lunged his spear at Shi Xiu¡¯s chest. He sidestepped, then twisted his body fluidly. The spear glanced off his sword with a metallic screech of metal, forcing Shi Xiu to pivot into a downward slash, severing the shaft in half. He slid to the spearman¡¯s left, bringing his elbow into the guard¡¯s jaw. A a sickening crack echoed through the courtyard and the man crumpled, unconscious before he hit the ground.

    Three guards thrusted their spears and swords, noticing that Shi Xiu had left himself exposed. He inhaled deeply performed another instantaneous step, appearing below Prince Jin. He caught the prince and half-turned to him ¡°You remember where the imperial seal is?¡± He whispered.

    Prince Jin nodded in response, ¡°Get up, I¡¯ll handle these men.¡±

    A guard broke off from his other men, clearly trying to impress Prince Liang. He appeared to Shi Xiu¡¯s left, bringing his sword down to Shi Xiu¡¯s exposed side. Shi Xiu shifted his stance, letting the attack glide past him as his sword traced an arc of silver. The flat of the blade smashed into the guard¡¯s temple, sending him sprawling onto the stone tiles.

    Two down, Shi Xiu muttered under his breath as his eyes flicking toward the others as they tightened their formation.

    One of the guards aiming for Jin thrust forward with a short sword. Shi Xiu intercepted, his sword gleaming in the sunlight. Jin scampered across forcing Shi Xiu to cover him. He intercepted the second attacker¡¯s slash and sparks flew as the blades collided.

    Shi Xiu stepped into the attacking, dodging varied thrusts, he slapped the spearman¡¯s spear up, then tapped the acupoint on his chest and thigh, immobilising him. ¡°Get Behind the tree, now!¡± Shi Xiu barked at Jin.

    Jin obeyed, retreating behind the wisteria tree as Shi Xiu turned his attention to the seven guards circling him. They moved as a unit, their steps measured, their weapons glinting ominously.

    Shi Xiu forced the man¡¯s weapon upward, using the momentum to spin and deliver a punishing kick to the first guard¡¯s stomach. The man staggered; the tray Jin carried clattering to the ground as the prince stepped away from the melee.

    Another guard appeared from nowhere, bringing his halberd down at a chaotic angle, forcing Shi Xiu to duck. Another guard lunged low with a spear, the point streaking toward Shi Xiu¡¯s legs. Shi Xiu leaped, twisting midair to avoid the blade, and landed in a crouch. His sword lashed out like a striking viper, its flat edge smashing against the spear¡¯s shaft and shattering it.

    The halberd-wielding guard pressed forward, swinging his weapon in a powerful arc. Shi Xiu deflected the attack, his muscles straining against the force of the blow. He slid forward into the man¡¯s guard, slamming his hilt into the man¡¯s ribs. A pained grunt escaped the guard as he staggered back.

    Shi Xiu turned, his blade meeting the edge of a third guard¡¯s sword. They locked eyes, the intensity of the moment palpable. Shi Xiu broke the deadlock with a sharp twist, his blade catching the guard¡¯s hand and forcing him to drop his weapon.

    But the remaining guards weren¡¯t idle. They converged on him with ruthless precision, attacking from multiple angles. A sword arced toward his shoulder, while another blade aimed for his exposed flank. Shi Xiu blocked one attack, his arms vibrating from the impact, and twisted his body to avoid the second.

    Despite his skill, the numbers began to weigh against him. His muscles screamed in protest, as his Qi drained intensely at the wound in his side. He still wasn¡¯t one hundred percent, but he expected this much. Another blade slashed toward his thigh, and though Shi Xiu deflected it, the attack left him off-balance.

    The guard nearest to him seized the opportunity, delivering a punishing hit with the hilt of his sword against Shi Xiu¡¯s ribs. Pain exploded through his side, and he stumbled, coughing up mouthful of blood.

    As he gritted his bloodied teeth, he defiantly stood up, not letting his body falter by parrying another sword slash aimed at his head. He countered with a counter-slash, knocking the guard¡¯s spear from his hands.

    Shi Xiu charged in, but another guard tackled him from behind, forcing him to the ground. ¡°Damn you!¡± Shi Xiu hissed, struggling against the weight pinning him down.

    They guards swarmed him, kicking his sword from out of his hands and began pinning him down with spear, swords, knees anything that forced him to stop moving. He tried thrashing his strength, but as his wounds were seeping his Qi, he couldn¡¯t surmount enough strength to push them off.

    ¡°Enough Alright,¡± Prince Liang said sharply, voice cutting through the chaos.

    The guards froze in place, as Shi Xiu¡¯s chest heaved back and forth. Liang rose from his seat, his gaze sweeping over the scene with icy detachment. His eyes met Jin¡¯s own and a devilish smirk appeared on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯ve caused quite the commotion. Now, tell me, Lin Wei and Han Sheng¡­or whatever your true names are. What¡¯s your purpose? You could¡¯ve killed to of my guards but didn¡¯t.¡±

    Silence fell on the courtyard like a thunderstorm. The cold calculated eyes of Prince Liang gave nothing away. Shi Xiu had heard of perceptive he was, but to see it in the flesh, was something else entirely. How do we get out of this¡­the prince didn¡¯t reach the seal.

    ¡°We come seeking asylum.¡± Prince Jin said softly.

    Prince Liang¡¯s narrowed his narrowed, scepticism clouding his expression as he walked toward Shi Xiu. The guards pressed their weapons harder against Shi Xiu, ensuring he stayed pinned to the ground. However, Liang¡¯s gaze switched between the Jin and Shi Xiu.

    ¡°Asylum,¡± Liang repeated, his voice laced with disdain. ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯ve done to earn this audience? Guards injured; weapons drawn in my courtyard. And now you expect me to believe the ramblings of two would-be assassins?¡±

    ¡°I am not here to take your life, cousin,¡± Prince Jin snapped. His voice carried an air of authority, despite his young age. It startled not just Prince Liang, his guards, but also Shi Xiu. It¡¯s been a while since he spoke with such authority in confidence.

    ¡°Cousin?¡± Prince Liang scoffed,

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Prince Jin said coldly, ¡°But I do not expect you to believe me without proof.¡±

    ¡°Proof?¡± Prince Liang echoed. ¡°And what proof could you possibly have to justify this intrusion?¡±

    Liang¡¯s kept an impassive, though the faintest flicker of curiosity sparked within his eyes.

    Prince Tian Jin reached for the hem of his robes. The guards tensed, their weapons rising in anticipation of treachery. Shi Xiu grunted from his position on the ground, his teeth gritted against the weight of the men holding him down. ¡°Wait,¡± Jin said calmly, looking to Liang with unnerved confidence. ¡°If you know the truth of your bloodline, you will recognize what I am about to show you.¡±

    Liang raised a hand, halting his guards. ¡°Very well,¡± he said, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s see what story your ¡®proof¡¯ tells.¡±

    Jin Tian loosened the upper part of his attendant¡¯s robe; he turned around exposing his back. An intricately designed dragon tattoo appeared on the prince¡¯s back, its scales inked in rich crimson and gold hues that seemed to shimmer in the light. The dragon¡¯s coiled body wrapped around his shoulders, its fierce eyes staring forward as if challenging all who dared approach. The design was unmistakable¡ªa mark reserved only for the direct bloodline of the Imperial Family of Tian.

    A murmur rippled through the guards. Even Liang¡¯s composed mask cracked, his eyes widening in recognition. ¡°The Imperial Dragon¡­¡± he whispered, his voice barely audible. For a moment, it seemed as if the weight of centuries pressed down upon him, the significance of what he was seeing rooting him in place.

    Jin turned slowly, ensuring everyone could see the tattoo clearly. ¡°This is not a forgery,¡± he said quietly. ¡°You know the meaning of this mark, Liang. It is the symbol of the descendants of the Imperial family, passed down through generations. It is proof of who I am¡ªPrince Jin Tian, the last living son of the emperor.¡±

    ¡°The dragon tattoo is impressive, but not irrefutable. Many would die for the chance to claim such a legacy falsely.¡± Liang¡¯s said coldly.

    A knowing smile flashed across Prince Jin¡¯s face. Then, He bent down, picking up a small intricately carved wooden box from the garden. The box¡¯s surface bore the Imperial Crest of Huaxia, its gold inlay glinting in the sunlight. ¡°Would this suffice, cousin?¡±

    Liang narrowed his eyes as Jin opened the box. He picked up the Imperial Seal of the Jin Dynasty. The jade seal, carved with meticulous precision, bore the unmistakable marks of the Imperial Family. Its base was etched with the dragon motif, identical to Jin¡¯s tattoo, and the grooves of its carvings were filled with a rare black ink that never faded¡ªa technique known only to the imperial artisans.

    The guards closest to Liang inhaled sharply, their grips on their weapons faltering. Liang himself took a step forward, his hand hovering over the seal as if drawn to it by an unseen force. He hesitated, then reached out and traced the grooves of the carving with his fingertips. His expression shifted from doubt to something far more complex¡ªa mixture of awe, recognition, and the faintest trace of fear.

    ¡°It is real,¡± Liang murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. He looked up, meeting Jin¡¯s gaze with an intensity that could have cleaved stone. ¡°You¡­ are who you say you are.¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t assassins Prince Liang, we come seeking refuge for the prince.¡±

    Liang¡¯s sharp gesture signalled his guards to release Shi Xiu. The men hesitated, reluctant to let go of their captive, but obeyed. Shi Xiu rolled to his knees, coughing as he pushed himself upright. His eyes locked onto Liang¡¯s, filled with restrained fury.

    Jin Tian stepped forward, reclaiming the box that held the Imperial Seal and tucking it safely into his sash. ¡°I came to Faizou because I had no choice,¡± he said, his voice firm but tinged with weariness. ¡°My father is dead. My brothers are dead. The throne of Huaxia is empty, and the empire teeters on the brink of chaos. I have no army, no resources, and no allies. But I am still a prince, and I will not abandon my duty.¡±

    Liang studied Tian Jin, his expression inscrutable. ¡°And you expect me to offer you sanctuary? To pledge my resources to your cause, knowing the risks involved?¡±

    ¡°I expect nothing from you but a chance to prove myself,¡± Jin replied. ¡°What I ask for is not charity, but a partnership. Huaxia¡¯s survival depends on unity, and I will do whatever it takes to restore order¡ªwhether with your help or without it.¡±

    The silence that followed was heavy, each word lingering in the air like a blade poised to strike. Liang turned away, his gaze sweeping over the courtyard. His lips pressed into a thin line, and for a moment, it seemed as if he would dismiss them outright.

    ¡°You have courage, cousin. And you have proof of your bloodline. That earns you the chance to speak further. But understand this¡ªif you fail to convince me of your worth, I will not hesitate to cast you out. Faizou does not take sides lightly.¡±

    Jin Tian inclined his head, his posture composed despite the tension in his shoulders. ¡°That is all I ask.¡±

    Liang waved a hand, signalling his guards to stand down completely. ¡°Take them to the guest quarters,¡± he instructed. ¡°Ensure they are treated with respect. We will speak again tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, your Eminence,¡± Prince Jin said with a bow. ¡°With your care, we can live to see tomorrow¡­¡±

 Chapter 140: The Bliss of Innocence

    As the air grew colder, Zhao Li and Ban Susu approached the Snow Rabbit Village. The village was located at the foot of the Snow Jade Dragon Mountain. A light snow had begun to fall, softening the edges of the pine trees that bordered the path and muffling the crunch of their boots on the frozen ground.

    The closer they got, the more the village revealed itself. Trails of smoke rose to the sky and the faint scent of smoked fish and pine resin, carried on the mountain air. Timber homes with slanted roofs came into sight, designed to shed heavy snow. Lines of neatly bundled pelts of rabbit, fox, and other creatures that thrived in the cold wilderness.

    ¡°Li¡¯er, Welcome to the Snow Rabbit Village,¡± Susu said, her voice carrying a note of nostalgia.

    Zhao Li didn¡¯t reply but nodded, as her thoughts raced back to the Purple Mist Valley. She reminisced on how she¡¯d been treated as an outsider, an Axsumite. Would these villagers look at her with the same suspicion and disdain? She mused to herself, concerned.

    She could only hope, that wasn¡¯t the case this time.

    As they passed through the main gate, a simple wooden arch marked with carvings of rabbits and mountains, Zhao Li noticed the stares immediately.

    Villagers paused their work¡ªunloading fish from sleds, folding pelts, or chopping firewood¡ªto glance at the newcomers. Their expressions ranged from polite curiosity to thinly veiled surprise.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go straight to Elder Han. He¡¯s the village leader, and if we gain his acceptance, the others will follow.¡±

    Zhao Li looked up at Lady Susu, who held a confident smile as she stared back at her. It nurtured a feeling of acceptance within Zhao Li, but just abit. The pain of how she was treated within the Purple Mist Valley was far too deep, for her to ever think she¡¯d be accepted.

    The elder¡¯s home stood near the center of the village, slightly larger than the surrounding houses. Its wooden beams were dark with age, and its windows glowed faintly with firelight. The door creaked open before they could knock, revealing Elder Han himself.

    He was a wiry man, his face weathered by years of mountain life. His gray beard was neatly trimmed, and his piercing eyes held the weight of a man who had seen much but spoke little. He squinted at Ban Susu, recognition slowly dawning. ¡°Lady Ban Susu,¡± he said at last, his voice gravelly and deliberate. ¡°You¡¯ve returned.¡±

    ¡°I have¡­It¡¯s been a long time, Elder Han.¡± She said with bow, then placed her hand on Zhao Li¡¯s shoulder, reminding her to show the man respect as well.

    ¡°Five years to be exact,¡± he said firmly. He stepped aside, ¡°but whose counting?¡± He finished firmly. ¡°Come inside, winter has just started¡­it wouldn¡¯t be good for both of you to freeze after just arriving.

    ¡°Thank You Elder Han,¡± Susu said, she turned to Zhao Li who bowed again.

    Susu and Zhao Li entered the elders home and was greeted with warm air, a strong scent of pine wood and herbs. A fire crackled in the hearth, and simple wooden furniture filled the room.

    Susu and Zhao Li settled in the middle of the room, a few yards off from the fire place. Elder Han walked to the nearest chair and allowed his eyes to drift to Zhao Li. ¡°Who might this little one be?¡± he finally asked.

    ¡°This is my daughter, Zhao Li.¡± Susu said, resting her hand on Zhao Li¡¯s hands. ¡°Its OK Li¡¯er, you can take off the gloves and hat.¡±

    Zhao Li took off her conical hat, revealing her thick matted hair, then she pulled her veil free, finally revealing her face.

    Elder Han eyes widened from surprised and blinked meticulously upon seeing Zhao Li¡¯s face and dark skin, then she removed her gloves, showing her trueself.

    An Axsumite.

    ¡°Well this is a surprise,¡± Elder Han said, rubbing his chin.

    ¡°Would raising her here be a problem Elder?¡± Susu asked callously.

    ¡° Is she evil? Does she want to kill me?¡±

    ¡°No¡­but as you can see¡­she¡¯s an Axsumite by birth,¡± Susu said firmly.

    ¡°Is that where you disappeared to?¡±

    Silence blossomed between Elder Han and Susu, it was stifling, making Zhao Li feel uncomfortable. The fire popped and crackled, filling the room with a warm glow. Elder Han¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Zhao Li, though his expression softened slightly.

    ¡°Yes, I went to Axsum,¡±

    ¡°Interesting¡­you¡¯ve been far indeed, Ban Susu.¡±

    ¡°Far, and through many trials.¡±

    The Elder harrumphed, then leaned back, his fingers steepled. ¡°Little one, will you cause trouble?¡± He asked.

    ¡°I won¡¯t! I promise!¡± Zhao Li said quickly.

    ¡°Then I will take your word for it. But it¡¯s best to address the village. People will have questions.¡±

    ¡°Yes Elder Han,¡±

    <hr>

    Dusk fell and the villagers gathered in the square, their breath visible in the cold air. Lanterns hung from poles, casting a warm glow over the village square. Children huddled beside their parents, their eyes wide with curiosity as they whispered between each other

    Elder Han stood at the front, hands clasped behind his back. ¡°Many of you remember Ban Susu left us years ago. Apparently, she has been traveling beyond Huaxia.¡± His said calmly, his voice carrying over the murmurs of the crowd.

    ¡°I remember,¡± An older gentleman chimed in. ¡°Searching the Snow Jade Dragon mountain for weeks looking for her¡­its good to say you¡¯re alive,¡± He finished, in an accusatory tone.

    ¡°Yeah¡­San Ti almost died in the search.¡± Another villager grunted, chiming in.

    Susu stepped forward, bowing her head reverently. The crowd erupted in whispers and murmurs as if disgusted by her gesture. In truth She didn¡¯t know this would¡¯ve happened, when she left, she didn¡¯t have the village in mind¡­she just wanted to leave for Axsum.

    She didn¡¯t even head down the mountain path, she used her qinggong across the trees, heading for Faizou, the northern border of Huaxia. She should¡¯ve known the villagers would¡¯ve look her, the Snow Rabbit village, was a familial one.

    One that she hoped Zhao Li could be accepted here, but insulted them, by not letting them know she left¡­and for that. She was truly sorry.

    ¡°My apologies,¡° Susu said with a bow, ¡°I didn¡¯t think I needed to say anything before I left. This was my fault¡­¡±This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t,¡± A woman snapped to their left.

    Susu didn¡¯t react, she stood their bowing, awaiting for the crowd to calm down.

    Elder Han raised his hand, trying to calm the villagers. He brought his hand down, watching as the villagers shouted their protest. Susu stood their, still standing, and Zhao Li stepped back, scared.

    The crowd kept their derision up, but Elder Han raised his hand up once more after five minutes. ¡°Everyone, Please. Lady Susu is used to living on her own. She¡¯s not used to interacting with much people, forgive her¡­this once. I¡¯m sure some form of compensation¡­¡±

    A vein popped out of Susu¡¯s forehead, but it quickly dissipated as she turned to Elder Han who smiled primly at his own announcement. As their eyes met, Elder Han just nodded and Susu did the same. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± She said stiffly.

    ¡°Good Good!¡± Elder Han said, ¡°Now that she¡¯s returned, she has blessed us with someone new¡­her daughter.¡±

    The crowd looked at each other, whispering, which made Zhao Li¡¯s skin rise. She was scared, as she should. There was a small amount of people who liked her, and they were in the Purple Mist Valley.

    Susu stepped forward, holding Zhao Li¡¯s hand. She was veiled and wore her gloves along with her conical hat. Susu ushered Zhao Li forward and bowed slightly to the crowd.

    ¡°Everyone,¡± Susu said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve been in Axsum for the past five years. I thank you for your hospitality over the years and hope that you can share the same with my daughter¡­Zhao Li.¡±

    The murmurs continued as the crowd as stared up at Zhao Li. She froze, her heart pounding as every last eye from the villagers landed on her. A flood of memories swarmed in her mind, the jeers, the whispered curses, all of it came back to her and she hated.

    ¡°Go on,¡± Susu whispered, nudging her gently.

    Taking a shaky breath, Zhao Li reached up and untied her conical hat. She removed it slowly, letting her tightly coiled hair frame her face. She slipped off her gloves, revealing her dark hands, and stepped forward hesitantly.

    Gasps rippled through the crowd, followed by an almost deafening silence. Zhao Li braced herself for rejection.

    Then, a young boy¡¯s voice cut through the tension. ¡°She¡¯s pretty! Can I marry her?¡±

    The crowd went dead silent¡­then slight laughter erupted from the crowd, warm and genuine. Even Elder Han chuckled, shaking his head. The boy, emboldened by the laughter, stuck out his tongue playfully.

    Susu smiled faintly but fixed the boy with a stern look. ¡°Mind your manners,¡± she said, though her tone carried no real bite.

    Zhao Li blinked, the tension in her chest easing. She noticed, for the first time, the diversity among the villagers. While many bore the pale skin typical of Huaxians, others had darker tones closer to Susu¡¯s complexion.

    ¡°Introduce yourself,¡± Susu murmured, placing a reassuring hand on Zhao Li¡¯s shoulder. Summoning her courage, Zhao Li stepped forward. ¡°My name is Zhao Li. Thank you for welcoming me.¡±

    ¡°Welcome to the Soft Rabbit Village!¡±

    <hr>

    Life continued in the Snow Rabbit Village and it was unlike anything Zhao Li had experienced. The villagers were industrious, spending their days preparing for the upcoming winter.

    It was unlike her time in the Purple Mist Valley, she was given the task of gathering firewood. She joined villagers who ventured into the nearby forest. The snow-crusted ground crunched beneath their boots as they worked together, chopping and stacking logs. Though her arms ached from the unfamiliar labor.

    The crisp mountain air and the camaraderie of the villagers made the effort worthwhile. In the afternoon, she¡¯d help the women of the village prepare pelts and fish for storage. They taught her patiently, laughing at her initial clumsiness but always offering encouragement. Zhao Li found herself smiling more often, her shyness gradually giving way to a budding confidence.

    By the third day, Zhao Li had settled into the village¡¯s rhythm. She woke early to help fetch water from the nearby stream, carried firewood to the central storehouse, and assisted in the kitchen with simple tasks. The villagers treated her with warmth, their acceptance a balm to her long-held fears.

    One evening, as the sun dipped below the horizon and the first stars began to twinkle in the sky, Zhao Li and Susu sat together outside their home. The air was cold, but the faint glow of the lanterns and the warmth of their shared meal kept the chill at bay.

    Zhao Li gazed at the Snow Jade Dragon Mountain, its peak shrouded in mist. Her thoughts wandered to their journey¡ªhow far they had come and how much they had endured. She glanced at Susu, who sipped her tea with an air of calm, her gaze distant yet thoughtful.

    ¡°Do you miss the Purple Mist Valley?¡± Susu asked softly, breaking the silence.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Zhao Li admitted, ¡°¡­I miss my father, Uncle Ying, Auntie Lin, Grandfather Xiabo Jun and Little Qing.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°Will we be staying here forever?¡±

    Susu shook her head and looked at Zhao Li, ¡°That depends on you,¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡­¡±

    Zhao Li looked up at Susu confused, why would it depend on me? Her eyes spoke, but she didn¡¯t voice it. Susu set down her cup, her expression turning serious. ¡°Li¡¯er, if you want¡­I can take you to Axsum. I¡¯ve spent four of the last five years living there. Would you like to know about where you came from?¡±

    ¡°I guess¡­¡± She said softly.

    ¡°Hmm¡­is there something else on your mind?¡±

    Zhao Li begin to twiddle her thumbs, and shake her head. Susu scoffed and shook her own head, as if she knew the habit Zhao Li had gained the past few days. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, child?¡± She asked firmly.

    ¡°I would like to know about my mother,¡± Zhao Li said, twiddling her fingers.

    Susu froze, remembering how she died unexpectedly in front of her and Zhao Xing. She let the sight linger in her mind for for a few seconds, then turned to Zhao Li¡­¡±she was a warrior and very beautiful.¡±

    ¡°How did she die?¡±

    ¡°Bandits attacked her¡­you¡¯re father was enraged when it happened, so enraged, his veins turned white with some alien power.¡±

    ¡°Is that why everyone hates me?¡±

    ¡°They are ignorant my dear,¡± Susu said, cupping her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re one of the sweetest child in the world. They just let their ignorance reign supreme.¡±

    ¡°Is that why my heart feel so empty Lady Susu?¡±

    Susu looked down at Zhao Li, tears were flowing from them like waterfalls. She scooped her into her lap, and cradled to her for a long while. Zhao Li looked up at Susu and the elder woman smiled back at her. ¡°I felt the same as you, probably worst. I was a slave¡­but my master saved me and took care of me.¡±

    ¡°Slave?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    They sat in silence for a moment, the soft murmur of the village and the distant howl of the wind filling the space between them. Susu straightened, her expression shifting to one of quiet resolve.

    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± she said, breaking the stillness.

    Zhao Li didn¡¯t ask, she just looked up at Lady Susu, confused. Susu smiled and rose from sitting and brushed the dust off from her robes. ¡°Would you like to learn martial arts?¡± She asked looking down at her.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Zhao Li asked, surprised eyes widened.

    ¡°Of course you,¡± Susu said with a laugh, ¡°you¡¯re the only one here for me to ask.¡±

    ¡°I can learn martial arts?¡±

    ¡°If you want to,¡±

    Zhao Li sat there, contemplating Susu¡¯s words. Her mind flashed back to her father. He¡¯d never mentioned training her, but she felt as though he wanted to.

    She looked up at Susu, and squeezed her fists. She wanted this, but did she deserve it? After all, she was an Axsumite. ¡°Before you answer,¡± Susu said calmly, ¡°always remember they are consequences to choices¡­so let me tell you what the consequences are.¡±

    ¡°Consequences?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­consequences,¡± Susu said firmly. ¡°If you choose to learn martial arts, we will not head to Axsum¡­we will stay here for you to learn martial arts.¡±

    ¡°I can go to Axsum?¡±

    ¡°Of course my dear, you can do whatever you want¡­but do you have the strength to?¡±

    Zhao Li sat there, thinking. She wanted to be as strong as Lady Susu. She had watched her fight with such grace and poise¡­the urge to be just like her was there¡­but could she be?

    ¡°Can I be as strong as you?¡± She asked Susu.

    Susu smiled and knelt down. She clasped her cheek and patted it gently. ¡°My dear, I hope you can be stronger than me. That way, no one in this world would ever try to hurt you.¡±

    As Zhao Li sat in silence, she clenched her hands into fists as she stared at the ground. The weight of Susu¡¯s words pressed on her chest, each one a reminder of the choice before her. She could return to Axsum, the land of her birth, and uncover the mysteries of her heritage. Or she could stay here, in the Snow Rabbit Village, and learn martial arts.

    As her mind raced, memories flashing like shards of glass. The jeers of the children in the Purple Mist Valley. The cold stares of the elders. The way her father¡¯s face had hardened whenever someone spoke of her mother. And then, the warmth of the Snow Rabbit Village¡ªthe laughter of the boy who had called her pretty, the kind hands of the women who taught her to prepare pelts, the gentle acceptance of Elder Han.

    She thought of her father, Zhao Xing, and the way his veins had turned white with power when her mother died. She thought of the emptiness in her chest, the ache that never seemed to fade. She thought of Susu, standing tall and unyielding, her movements like water and fire combined, a force of nature that no one could oppose.

    ¡°I want to learn,¡± Zhao Li said at last, her voice trembling but firm. She looked up at Susu, her dark eyes shining with determination. ¡°I want to be strong. Strong enough to protect the people I care about. Strong enough to never feel weak again.¡±

    Susu¡¯s lips curved into a small, proud smile. She knelt before Zhao Li, her hands resting on the girl¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Are you sure, Li¡¯er? This path will not be easy. You will lose your bliss of innocence. Training will demand everything from you¡ªyour body, your mind, your spirit. There will be pain, and there will be failure. But if you are willing to endure, I will teach you everything I know.¡±

    Zhao Li nodded, her resolve hardening like steel. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Susu¡¯s smile widened, and for a moment, her eyes glimmered with something akin to pride. ¡°Then let us begin.¡±

 Author Announcement (Book 2)

    Hey Everyone!

    I hope this message finds you well. I want to begin by expressing my deepest gratitude for your continued support and patience. Your enthusiasm for my work means the world to me, and I am truly thankful for each and every one of you who has followed along with the journey of Zhao Li in Book 2  of the The Lost Black Dragon. I know you guys anticipated the release of the final chapter.

    I know many of you have been eagerly waiting for the conclusion of Bliss of Innocence for the past 10 days, and I want to be completely transparent with you about why it has taken longer than I had hoped to get that last chapter out. Over the past few weeks, I have been battling an unexpected and serious health issue that has significantly affected both my physical and mental well-being.

    I was diagnosed with a thrombus (blood clot), which has caused a number of complications and slowed my ability to work at the pace I¡¯m used to. The condition has not only been physically draining but has also taken a toll on my energy and focus, which has impacted my writing. While I had already completed a draft of the final chapter, I¡¯ve been unable to give it the attention it needs to reach the level of quality that both you and I expect from my work. Editing, refining, and finalizing the draft have been nearly impossible while navigating the health challenges that have come with this diagnosis.

    I had hoped to push through and meet my initial deadlines, but it quickly became clear that my health had to take priority. The recovery process has been slow, and I¡¯ve found myself needing to rest more than I anticipated. I¡¯m doing everything I can to manage my recovery while also finding small pockets of time to get back to writing when I¡¯m able. The pace has been frustrating, but I am making steady progress.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Unfortunately, this health issue has also had a knock-on effect on the production of Book 3....*drum roll* The Paths of Awakenings! As you may know, I¡¯ve written the complete outline for The Paths of Awakenings. However, with the current situation, progress on that front has been slower than I would like. I had originally hoped to be further along with Book 3 by now, but the delay in finishing the Bliss of Innocence''s final chapter along with the challenges I¡¯ve faced with my health have inevitably impacted my timeline.

    I want to assure you that I am not giving up on this series, and I am determined to complete both Book 2 and Book 3 to the highest standard. I¡¯m still committed to delivering the conclusion to Bliss of Innocence that you¡¯ve been waiting for, and I¡¯m just as excited as you are to see how the story unfolds. The characters, the plot, and the world I¡¯ve built are incredibly important to me, and I want to make sure that every word, every scene, is crafted with the care and attention it deserves.

    Please know that I am working as hard as I can to get the final chapter of Book 2 ready for you. I will be releasing it as soon as I feel confident that it¡¯s in the best shape it can be, and I¡¯ll do my best to keep you updated as I make progress. While I cannot give you an exact date at the moment, I truly appreciate your patience and understanding during this difficult time.

    Again, I cannot thank you enough for your support. It¡¯s what keeps me going, and it means more to me than I can express. I will continue to keep you all updated, and I look forward to sharing the final chapter of Bliss of Innocence¡ª and eventually the next installment of the series, The Paths of Awakening ¡ªwith you all.

    Thank you for your understanding, and for standing by me as I recover. Your kindness and support are everything.

    Warmly,

    Gatts

 Chapter 141: The White Flame

    The forest is alive. Sunlight filters through the branches of pine and oak trees. It casts beautiful shadows on the mossy ground.

    The wind rustled through the leaves, complemented by the melodic chirping of unseen birds. A distant stream splashed as water flowed by. Twigs snapped softly underfoot, creating a gentle rhythm for someone moving through the forest.

    Deep emerald ferns unfurled, at the bottom of your feet to the sage of lichen clinging to weathered bark. Mushrooms sprouted in clusters around decaying logs, their caps glistening from the morning dew. Wildflowers punctuated the landscape with splashes of purple, yellow, and white.

    The air carried a sweet, earthy perfume of decomposing leaves mingled with the resinous scent of pine sap. It filled your lungs with freshness, carrying a hint of wildflowers mixed with damp soil. When inhaled through your lips, the forest air tasted clean and slightly sweet; it had hints of mint from nearby wild herbs.

    This was how Zihan¡¯s senses felt every day, but it was a pity he was too busy training to enjoy the experience. ¡±Get up,¡± Zhu Liu Shi commanded, his voice cutting through the air.

    Zihan raised his head, hope flickering in his eyes. The swordsman¡¯s face remained impassive, revealing nothing of his thoughts. ¡°If you wish to follow me, know this: the path I walk is soaked in blood. It demands sacrifice. Are you prepared for such a journey?¡±

    Zihan nodded with determination. ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°Very well," Zhu Liu Shi said. He turned and began walking away. ¡°Come then.¡±

    Zihan scrambled to his feet, hurrying after his master. He reset his feet and brought his sword back up. He didn¡¯t move, as he realised that his master was ready to say something. ¡°Zihan, your footwork is too rigid,¡± he started. ¡°You must move like water, not stone.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Zihan adjusted his stance, trying to distribute his weight as instructed.

    ¡°Yes master, yes master. That¡¯s all you say. Why, why do you wish to learn the sword?¡±

    It was an unexpected question, one that cut through the night air. Zihan paused, the branch-sword hanging loosely in his hand. He didn¡¯t know whether to tell his master the truth or lie. I can¡¯t lie, he thought, master will know¡­he always knows.

    ¡°There¡¯s a man I want to kill.¡±

    Zhu Liu Shi scoffed and shook his head. Zihan¡¯s heart sank, but the longer he looked at his master, the more he realised there was a hint of approval in his face. Then his lips curled into a devious smile. ¡°There are easier ways to kill; mastering the sword isn¡¯t the only way.¡±

    ¡°The man is a martial artist. I don¡¯t want to just kill him, master¡± Zihan said, his voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°I want him to know that I¡¯ve surpassed him in martial prowess as well!¡±

    The swordsman nodded, understanding what Zihan¡¯s intension was. ¡°¡­and who is this man who has earned such hatred?¡±

    ¡°Zhao Xing.¡± The name tasted bitter on Zihan¡¯s tongue. ¡°He killed my father.¡±

    Zhu Liu Shi¡¯s raised his eyebrow, surprised. It left Zihan shocked. This was the first time he¡¯d even seen the man genuinely surprised. ¡°Shredding Claw Xing?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know him by that name, but he is the Sect Master of the Purple Mist Sect.¡±

    ¡°Purple Mist Sect?¡± Zhu Liu Shi asked, ¡°He runs a sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master, the sect is located within the Sichuan Province, Purple Mist Valley. Six days'' ride from Sichuan City.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Do you know him, Master?"

    ¡°I know of him,¡± Zhu Liu Shi scoffed. ¡°He¡¯s known for his menacing claw style, Shredding Tiger Claws. A style famed for ripping iron to shreds.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Zihan said, clenching his hands fists. He felt as though he was about to be smothered by an invisible force.

    A force that was Zhao Xing.

    All those years ago, he was hiding in the bush when his father appeared with that demoness child, Zhao Li. In a flash, her father Zhao Xing appeared out of nowhere and struck his father in the chest with a claw strike, killing him instantly.

    Zihan stayed silent, but in his heart. He screamed, he screamed till his heart couldn¡¯t take it. It was as if his heart was singing cries of loss and pain. Zihan hated that day; he hated how it would revisit him when he least expected it.

    ¡­and today was one of those days.

    Stay focused, he muttered to himself, Stay. Focus.

    Zihan gripped the wooden stick tightly, his knuckles turning white as he began swinging it once more, as Zhu Liu Shi had instructed. The swordsman walked beside him. ¡°Your sword has weight, Zihan¡­ I can feel your emotion in each swing. You aren¡¯t striking to kill; you are striking to vent. That will get you killed.¡±

    He clenched his jaw, adjusting his stance, then forced himself to focus. This time around, his movements were more controlled, his slashes sharper, but his mind kept returning to Zhao Xing¡ªhis father¡¯s murderer. The scene blossomed in his mind, vividly.

    ¡°I was trying to save the child, Master Xing!¡± his father begged. The little demoness cried out as Xing dashed toward her. He turned to face his father, Hodong, who kowtowed to Xing.

    ¡°Why did you take her?¡± Xing asked his father softly. ¡°She¡¯s just a child. She¡¯s done nothing to draw your ire. Why did you take her?¡±

    The monster showed more care for the demoness than anyone else. Zihan could hear the agony in Xing¡¯s voice. His father raised his head.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she deserve a normal life?¡± Xing asked him. ¡°Playing with children, running around feeling as though the sky could be hers? DOESN¡¯T SHE DESERVE THAT!¡±

    ¡°YES OF COURSE THAT¡¯S WHY I TOOK HER!¡± his father. ¡°Master Jun asked me to! I found her body on the ground next to a maid! PLEASE! BELIEVE! ME!¡±

    Xing shook his head, laughing dryly whilst he shook his head. An exchange took place he couldn''t hear, but the next thing he saw was a wistful light beaming from Xing¡¯s hand. He then struck his father in the chest three times. Then, he crushed his throat with a kick, watching him flail on the ground. ¡°Die a slow and painful death¡­you bastard.¡±

    Those memories horrified Zihan, but they were too vivid in his mind. I must kill Zhao Xing, he muttered; killing him will make these memories disappear.

    A jolt of pain surged from Zihan¡¯s hand. He hissed from the pain, then looked to his left, realising Zhu Liu Shi had slapped the branch-like sword from his hand. ¡°You¡¯ve lost your concentration, Zihan¡­do the sword stances, again.¡±

    He exhaled sharply then repeated the motion that Zhu Liu Shi had taught. His form improved, but not enough for Zhu Liu Shi satisfaction. The tension in his body was clear. Zhu Liu Shi slid behind Zihan, then hooked his foot behind Zihan¡¯s ankle. Zihan fell over sprawling onto his back. The branch clattered beside him. Before he could react, then Zhu Liu Shi buried his foot into his chest.

    ¡°You need to be able to sense and control everything around you. You have five senses; use all of them. Or this revenge you have mind¡­will kill you.¡± He said in a stoic tone. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something my master told me. Revenge is a blade. If you wield it recklessly, it will turn against you.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Master,¡± Zihan said, gritting his teeth and nodding. Zhu Liu Shi removed his foot and extended a hand. Zihan took it, pulling himself up, his anger simmering but controlled. He picked up the branch and resumed his drills, this time with more precision.

    ¡°Good¡­but tell me What prompted you to leave?¡± Zhu Liu Shi asked, squinting at the young man, then wrinkled his nose.

    ¡°My mother¡¯s death¡­¡± he said hesitatingly, ¡°plus I did something that would cause my death.¡±

    ¡°Plus?¡­ What did you do?¡±

    ¡°I pushed Zhao Xing¡¯s demoness daughter into the lake and fled.¡±

    A cold draft crackled around Zihan, making the hair on the back of his neck rise immediately. Black aura began to swirl around Zhu Liu Shi as he turned to face Zihan. The energy began to seep from his body like mist, and as much as Zihan wanted to run and hide, he couldn¡¯t.

    He froze in fear.

    He stepped back without thought, but Zhu Liu Shi vanished. Something clamped itself around his left shoulder, making him hiss from the pain. He tilted his head up to the left to see what it was, and none other than Zhu Liu Shi stared down at him with pupil-less eyes. ¡°You killed an innocent? In your petty revenge?¡± he growled.

    ¡°She was the rea¡ª¡° he hissed, but the pain in his shoulder shot down his arm, forcing him to his knees. ¡°Master,¡± he pleaded.

    ¡°I should kill you now!¡±

    ¡°She was a demoness, Master¡­ an Axsumite!¡±

    ¡°What... an Axsumite?¡± Zhu Liu Shi hissed in disgust.

    He loosened his grip Zihan''s shoulder, but he continually swirled his Qi. His pupil-less eyes narrowed as he processed this new information.

    ¡°An Axsumite?¡± He repeated. ¡°¡­Are you sure this child was an Axsumite?¡± The swordsman¡¯s voice had dropped to a dangerous whisper.

    Zihan nodded frantically, still on his knees. ¡°Yes, Master. Dark skin, wavy hair¡ªjust like the stories tell. Zhao Xing called her his daughter, but everyone knows what she truly is!¡±

    Zhu Liu Shi released him entirely and stepped back, his face a mask of conflicting emotions. His aura receded slightly as he paced in a tight circle.

    ¡°Six years ago...¡± he muttered, more to himself than to Zihan. ¡°We scoured the Red River hunting for a ship that brought Axsumites from beyond the Barren Lands, but all we found were dead bodies.¡±

    Zihan rubbed his shoulder, watching his master cautiously. ¡°Master?¡±

    Zhu Liu Shi stopped pacing and fixed Zihan with a penetrating stare. ¡°How old is this child?¡±

    ¡°¡­Six,¡± Zihan answered, slowly rising to his feet.

    The swordsman¡¯s brow furrowing. ¡°Six? We killed the roy¡­no¡­this doesn¡¯t make sense. Any Axsumite found outside of Faizou are killed on sight!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Zihan said confused.

    ¡°Faizou has Axsumites slaves. If any slave are found outside of Faizou are killed on sight. It is highly unlikely that a martial arts master would break in and kidnap an Axsumite child of his own accord.¡±

    Unless his stumbled across a burning ship with an Axsumite child on it.

    ¡°Zihan, does Zhao Xing have relations with one in Faizou?¡±

    ¡°Not that I¡¯m aware of master.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see,¡± Zhu Liu Shi murmured. ¡°I¡¯ll have to investigate this¡­¡±

    I can¡¯t let the prince know of this¡­I have to find out first.

    ¡°Does he truly treat the child as he his own?¡± Zhu Liu Shi asked.

    ¡°Yes, Master. He treats her as his own blood. It¡¯s... unnatural.¡±

    Zhu Liu Shi''s lips curled into a thin smile. ¡°Zhao Xing is considered a hero within the jianghu. His reputation is without blemish. For him to harbor an Axsumite...¡±

    The swordsman fell silent again, lost in thought. When he spoke next, his tone had changed completely.

    ¡°You may have done well, Zihan,¡± he said, causing the young man to blink in surprise. ¡°Your act, while motivated by petty revenge, may have revealed something far more significant.¡±

    ¡°Master?¡±

    The swordsman placed a hand on Zihan¡¯s shoulder this time almost gently. ¡°Tell me everything you know about this child. Every detail, no matter how insignificant it seems."

    Zihan straightened and spilled his guts. He told him everything. He told him how Zhao Xing arrived with Old Man Xiabo Jun. He told him about Kai Chen and the Stone Bear Band were killing everyone within the valley, fashioning themselves as rulers of the land.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    He begrudgingly admitted that Zhao Xing was a savior, but he didn¡¯t care for that. The man had killed his father. He explained in fine detail how his father died the night of Kai Chen¡¯s failed takeover of the valley.

    He told him that Zhao Li lived with the Jiang Clan, the effective rulers of the valley and how she was hated on. How Zhao Li was spurned, he told him how she caught her by the lake and shoved her in.

    ¡°You did nothing wrong, Zihan,¡± Zhu Liu Shi finally said after hearing everything, ¡°but we must proceed carefully. Your desire for revenge against Zhao Xing has merit, but I serve someone bigger. I serve the next Emperor of Huaxia.¡±

    Zihan fell silent, unable to say anything. Did he hear correctly? He did. Master serves the new Emperor? He asked himself in disbelief.

    ¡°M¡­m..master¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re heading there right now, don¡¯t worry. In the coming years, if you prove yourself, you will prove yourself worthy.¡±

    ¡°Master.¡±

    A thin smile flashed across Zhu Liu Shi¡¯s face. ¡°First, you will master the sword. Then, we will pay a visit to the Purple Mist Valley. But not for the reasons you sought, initially."

    He fixed Zihan with a stern gaze. ¡°We train even harder, starting from tomorrow. Be prepared for pain unlike anything you''ve experienced. The path ahead demands nothing less.¡±

    Zihan bowed deeply. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    A week later, they approached Xi¡¯an, a sprawling city nestled beneath the shadow of towering mountains. Unlike the chaotic towns they had passed through, this one seemed orderly, with guards patrolling its high walls.

    Night fell over the forest, casting long shadows across the ground; Zhu Liu Shi sat alone beneath a gnarled oak tree. His expression was troubled as he gazed at the stars.

    Only a few weeks passed and he and Zihan had finally arrived in Xi¡¯an, the city in which they arrived at Prince Zhenjin¡¯s residence. He turned to Zihan and handed him his sword. ¡°Take it.¡± He grunted.

    Zihan hesitated, then took it when he saw the grim look his master gave him. It was both a test and a sign of trust. He carried the weapon carefully, the weight of it was unfamiliar yet oddly reassuring.

    ¡°The Summer Palace,¡± Zhu Liu Shi said softly, looking out at the city of Xi¡¯an. ¡°The Prince of Wu¡¯s residence lies at its heart.¡±

    ¡°The Prince of Wu?¡± Zihan asked, hurrying to keep pace with his master''s long strides.

    ¡°Yes, the next Emperor of Huaxia.¡± Zhu Liu Shi¡¯s tone made Zihan wary. ¡°He is my patron. And perhaps, one day, yours as well.¡±

    They entered the city through the eastern gate, Zhu Liu Shi¡¯s presence earning respectful nods from the guards. The streets were clean and neat. This was a big change from the chaos that had taken over much of Huaxia after the imperial family fell.

    ¡°The Prince maintains order within his territories,¡± Zhu Liu Shi explained, noting Zihan¡¯s surprise. ¡°He understands that chaos serves no one in the long term.¡±

    As they made their way through the city, they eventually reached a magnificent compound at its center. High walls surrounded gardens and pavilions, with armed guards stationed at regular intervals.

    ¡°Wait here,¡± Zhu Liu Shi instructed as they reached the ornate main gate. ¡°Practice your forms.¡±

    He handed Zihan a wooden practice sword¡ªa real one this time, not just a branch. Zihan accepted it with both hands, bowing slightly.

    Left alone in the courtyard, Zihan began practicing the basic forms his new master had taught him. The wooden sword felt heavy in his hands, but he welcomed the weight, the solidity of it. With each swing, he imagined it was Zhao Xing standing before him. The memory of his father''s death replayed in his mind, fueling each strike with growing hatred.

    Slash. Parry. Thrust.

    He saw Zhao Xing¡¯s face and heard his cold laughter.

    Slash. Parry. Thrust.

    His father¡¯s blood is spreading across the floor.

    Slash. Parry. Thrust.

    <i>Zhu Liu Shi</i>

    The gentle terraces of Prince Zhenjin¡¯s Summer Garden Palace rose like a jeweled crown. They overlooked the vast steppes and stretched against the endless blue sky. Its sweeping roofs of jade-green tiles curved upward at the corners. It was adorned with golden finials that caught sunlight. It seemed to set the entire structure ablaze at dawn and dusk. The main hall rose three stories high. It was surrounded by smaller pavilions linked by covered walkways. The outside walls shone in bright vermilion. They featured detailed gold leaf designs that showed scenes from ancient legends.

    The interior of The Summer Palace could rival those of the Dragon Palace, Bone Palace, and the Winter Palace. Its exterior was splendid. Polished hardwood floors gleamed like mirrors. Above, ceilings displayed celestial maps in gold and lapis lazuli. Carved sandalwood and mother-of-pearl screens divide the large rooms. They create cozy spots for quiet thought or chat among courtiers. The smell of incense mixes with the sweet scent of rare flowers in fine porcelain vases. Sunlight streams through the windows, creating patterns on the rich furniture.

    The palace gardens were a beautiful mix of nature and design. Here, the lines between wild and tended plants blend seamlessly, creating a stunning harmony. Weeping willows hang their gentle branches over fake lakes. Golden carp swim below the floating lilies. Boulders from distant mountains create small landscapes. They show off nature''s beauty at a great cost. Meanwhile, neatly trimmed pines stand like quiet guardians across the grounds.

    At night, the Summer Garden Palace transformed into a realm of enchantment. Thousands of paper lanterns lit along the pathways, suspended from eaves as their warm glow reflected off the still waters of the lakes.

    Zhu Liu Shi made his way through the palace, walking through the hallways and pavilions; he made his way to the main hall. He told one of the guards he was to be expected, and the guard scampered off.

    He stood there for a half hour before finally being let in by the other guard.

    He made his way inside the grand hall and noticed the renovations. The hall had six pillars, three on each side with carvings of dragons, turtles, phoenixes, and tigers on them. Now¡­it had eight, meaning that the renovation meant the entirety of the grand hall was torn down.

    The floor had a golden mat that extended from the entrance right up to the elevated stairs. At the sides of the hall, red drapes with gold-embroidered trimmings swayed back and forth.

    Zhu Liu Shi knelt before a man seated on a raised dais. Though not as opulent as the imperial throne, the Prince of Wu¡¯s seat of power carried its own commanding presence.

    ¡°Shi Liu,¡± Prince Zhenjin huffed as he made his way to his seat. He barked, not bothering to look up.

    Zhenjin flapped his robes before taking a seat at his jade-inlaid desk like a deity descended from the heavens. He wore a golden silk robe that hung open at his chest, revealing pale skin. His hair was black as a raven¡¯s wing, but it was pulled back in a topknot secured with a golden pin shaped like a dragon. On his fingers, he wore jade rings, and a pendant of white jade hung against his exposed chest.

    The Prince was always handsome, but he had changed since their last meeting five moons ago. The lines around his eyes softened, the gray at his temples disappeared, and an unnatural energy filled his movements. He seemed far younger than his forty years. His eyes were still cold and calculating as ever, but now with an inner luminescence that seemed almost otherworldly.

    Zhu Liu Shi stepped into the opulent chamber, his posture relaxed but alert. The air between them crackled with tension.

    ¡°Your Highness,¡± he said, offering only a shallow bow.

    Prince Zhenjin raised his eyes with a bitter smile. ¡°Shi Liu. Or should I say, the new Zhu of the Black Cauldron? I hear congratulations are in order¡ªthough one wonders if Zhu Mo Shi would appreciate your... promotion over his corpse.¡±

    ¡°My master died for the mission. He killed the Emperor himself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware, my people informed me¡­I¡¯m sure you know this.¡± The Prince said, his face twisted into a sneer. ¡°You¡¯re sure that the entire Imperial family is dead? I¡¯ve heard whispers that someone escaped the city when Longyan was on lockdown.¡±

    ¡°Did Minister Song report how many people broke through the lockdown?¡±

    The air stifled instantly, mimicking the prince¡¯s mood. Zhu Liu Shi knew the prince hated being questioned, but he also knew that his question was more than valid enough. He didn¡¯t have time to deal with leaks from within the Imperial Capital; that was the councilor''s job. His job was ensuring the imperial family was dead.

    They were.

    ¡°We did as you asked, Prince. We murdered the imperial family. Shi Jiu and I mopped up the first, second, and third princes along with the emperor¡¯s wives and concubine. Their blood is on my hands.¡±

    Prince Zhenjin waved his hand in a dismissive manner at a servant who poured tea exclusively for himself. ¡°¡­And the evidence?¡±

    ¡°My word is all the evidence required.¡±

    ¡°Hooo¡­you speak to me as if I were some rabble on the street.¡±

    ¡°My Prince, if the lack of patience in my words offends you, I¡¯m sure your bodyguards would take me down within a half heartbeat. The moment you tire of hearing my voice,¡± Zhu Liu Shi said, turning to the wall.

    A man was within the wall, his bolt-shot arrow aimed at him. He didn¡¯t care; he¡¯d sensed all six of them within the walls the moment he stepped into the grand hall. The worst part was he never planned to leave the grand hall alive; he knew the Prince all too well, shrewd in everything he did.

    The Prince harrumphed, then sipped his tea. He sat there studying Zhu Liu Shi over the rim of his porcelain cup. ¡°The Council of Ministers meets tomorrow to select the next emperor."

    Zhu Liu Shi raised an eyebrow. ¡°What?¡± he asked, confused. ¡°You plan to go along with this farce?¡±

    ¡°I must. I can¡¯t have Minister Song being too pushy. It must seem fair. ¡°If I seem too eager, they might think I had a role in the imperial family¡¯s fall,¡± the Prince said firmly. ¡°I will let the selection run its course. Whoever wins, wins.¡± His lips curved into a cold smile. ¡°But regardless of who¡¯s selected. If I¡¯m not selected, I will be the next Emperor after.¡±

    Before Zhu Liu Shi could say anything, as if he had something to say. The Prince tossed a folded letter across the desk. Zhu Liu Shi caught it with skill and opened it, furrowing his brow.

    ¡°This is an Axsuminian.¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± Prince Zhenjin said firmly, then tossed another letter. This one was written in flowing Huaxian script. It wasn''t addressed, merely a correspondence between an unknown party and the Emperor. Zhu Liu Shi scanned its contents, his eyes narrowing slightly as he read.

    Dear Brother,

    I hope all is well with you.

    I express my deepest remorse for involving you in this precarious situation. Please know that if there were any other path forward, I would have taken it without hesitation.

    The shadows have grown longer these past months. There have been eight assassination attempts on my life. I find myself jumping at every unexpected sound, suspicious of even the most familiar faces. This is no way to live, but more importantly, it is no way for my daughter to grow up.

    My heart, Damidele, deserves a childhood free from fear. Her innocent eyes should not have to witness the dangers that now surround us daily. It is for her sake, more than my own, that I make this desperate request.

    I believe Huaxia will provide her with the sanctuary she needs until I can uncover who stands behind these attempts on my life. I fear another civil war beckons if I cannot identify and neutralize this threat quickly.

    Please keep Damidele safe.

    I remain eternally in your debt.

    ¡°Were there any childlike corpses found at the grave site six years ago?¡±

    ¡°No, my prince. It was filled with adults Axsumites and the bandits we hired to ambush them till we arrived; I¡¯m not sure if anyone escaped. We would¡¯ve heard of it. Those that escaped would¡¯ve arrived at the Dragon Palace, but we saw no signs of Axsumites there either.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my prince, I am sure.¡±

    ¡°I agree with your hypothesis. If they had escaped, word would¡¯ve spread through the empire like wildfire. A huge uproar would¡¯ve taken place¡­the next viable option would be go in hiding.¡±

    As Zhu Liu Shi stood there, his mind drifted back to Zihan and his story regarding Zhao Xing and his Axsumite daughter. Could that be the case, he thought ruefully.

    Did Zhao Xing happen across the boat of Axsumites?

    There was that possibility, but the more he thought of it, the more the likelihood of that taking place began to throb in his mind.

    ¡°Something on your mind?¡± Prince Zhenjin asked.

    ¡°A lot.¡±

    "Hoo¡­ confident, aren¡¯t you¡­¡± he said with a laugh.

    The prince rocked his head back and finished his tea. ¡°I will admit, I appreciate your candor. It makes you easier to deal with¡­ unlike the previous ''Zhu.''¡±

    ¡°My master was a man of few words. His time in Axsum made him bitter; being betrayed by the Emperor didn¡¯t help either. I have no such baggage.¡±

    ¡°¡­we¡¯ll see. Now that everything is going according to plan, I need your help.

    ¡°How may I assist the prince?¡±

    ¡°Rebuild the Black Cauldron, but under a different name.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m to assume you have chosen a name already?¡±

    ¡°You assumed correctly. The White Flame,¡± Prince Zhenjin said, eyes gleaming with ambition. ¡°A flame that could never dissipate, unlike the destroyed cauldron of black.¡±

    ¡°I like it¡­¡±

    ¡°As I knew you would.¡± The prince said. ¡°Begin recruiting. Start with that boy I saw you bring to my gates. I want a force ready within the next five years.¡±

    ¡°Five years is fast print. It would at least be eight years.¡±

    ¡°Eight years?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    A coldness washed over the room that made the hair on the back of Zhu Liu Shi stand. He looked at the prince and his lips curled into a knowing smile. It was as if he was testing Zhu Liu Shi. He entered the Divination Realm, but what is his cultivation technique? It seems unnatural. The Qi emanating from him is yin-based.

    ¡°Congratulations, my prince, you¡¯ve entered the Divination Realm.¡±

    The prince waved him off, turning up his face as he did so. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in the Qi Perception Realm?¡±

    ¡°I am¡­¡±

    "Good, good... I expect great things from you.¡±

    ¡°As you command, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Dismissed,¡± Prince Zhenjin said, turning his head around. He turned his neck back toward Zhu Liu Shi and stared at him venomously. ¡°Do not fail me.¡±

    Zhu Liu Shi walked out of the Summer Hall Palace. Zihan was still practicing in the courtyard. He was not just clumsy; he was getting tired. However, he saw the fire in his head that made him approve of himself for a moment. He¡¯s disciplined, he noted, but discipline isn¡¯t everything. Insight. Intent. Comprehension. All of it mattered.

    ¡°Master,¡± Zihan called out, not realising that Zhu Liu Shi had been watching for ten minutes without break. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    Zhu Liu Shi nodded with a sly smile. He turned and began walking in the opposite direction but gestured for Zihan to follow. ¡°We have work to do, Zihan.¡±

    ¡°Yes master.¡±

    The bustling streets of Xi¡¯an gradually gave way to quieter paths as they headed toward the outskirts of the city. Finally, he stopped at a small teahouse nestled between two ancient cypress trees.

    ¡°Have a seat,¡± he commanded, gesturing to a worn wooden bench.

    Zihan obeyed right away. The practice session in the courtyard had soaked him in sweat. His muscles trembled with tiredness. Yet, he maintained perfect posture before his master.

    Zhu Liu Shi studied him for a long moment, his expression unreadable. Then, with a sigh that seemed to carry the weight of mountains, he spoke. ¡°Zihan, I will be direct; understood?¡±

    Confusion aroused on Zihan¡¯s face, then Zhu Liu Shi continued. ¡°You lack the talent for martial arts.¡±

    The words stung Zihan like a snake bite. His face paled, and his hands clenched into fists on his knees. ¡°Master, I¡ª¡°

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak, listen,¡± Zhu Liu Shi said firmly as he raised his hand. ¡°My words aren¡¯t to hurt. They¡¯re observations of what I saw. Your movements lack insight, your strikes lack intent, and your forms lack comprehension. These are not merely technical deficiencies¡ªthey are fundamental barriers.¡±

    Zihan lowered his head, shame burning through him. The dream of revenge that had sustained him these past years suddenly seemed to crumble before his eyes.

    ¡°However,¡± Zhu Liu Shi continued, causing Zihan to look up sharply, "this isn¡¯t your fault. Beginning the path of martial arts at the age of twelve is... challenging. But not impossible?¡±

    Zihan¡¯s eyes lit with desperate hope. ¡°It will be difficult, perhaps exceedingly so, but not impossible. You are years behind where you should be. The basics that many kids learn¡ªlike breathing, stances, and energy flow¡ªmay feel new to your body.¡±

    The master stood, pacing the small area before the bench. ¡°For the next two years, you will learn nothing of swords or advanced techniques. Instead, you will rebuild yourself from the ground up. You will learn to breathe properly, to stand properly, and to move properly. Only when these become as natural as blinking will we proceed further.¡±

    ¡°Two years just for basics?¡± Zihan couldn''t hide his dismay.

    ¡°Two years to correct what should have been instilled at the age of eight,¡± Zhu Liu Shi corrected. ¡°Your body must be reconditioned, your mind reshaped. Martial arts are not just about strength or speed. It¡¯s about finding harmony between intent and action and between thought and movement.

    He stopped pacing and faced Zihan directly. ¡°After these two years, I will test you. If I am satisfied with your progress, only then will I determine whether you can truly attain the level necessary for your revenge.¡±

    ¡°And if I fail?¡± Zihan asked quietly.

    Zhu Liu Shi''s eyes hardened. ¡°Then I suggest you find another path to your vengeance. There are many ways to kill a man, Zihan. The sword is but one of them.¡±

    A heavy silence fell between them. In the distance, the sounds of the city hummed like a forgotten melody.

    ¡°I understand, Master,¡± Zihan finally said, straightening his back. ¡°I will not fail.¡±

    ¡°Do not make promises you cannot keep,¡± Zhu Liu Shi warned. ¡°Instead, show me through action. Beginning tomorrow at dawn, your real training begins¡­ And Zihan?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master?¡±

    ¡°Discard your hatred for now. It clouds your judgment and stiffens your movements. There will be enough time for hatred when you have earned the right to wield it.¡±

    With those words hanging in the air, Zhu Liu Shi continued walking, leaving Zihan alone with his thoughts and the long path ahead.

 Chapter 142: A New Home

    The golden lines of dawn crept through the cracks in the wooden shutters, painting themselves across the dirt floor of Zhao Li¡¯s new home. A warm sensation trickled across her chest, stirring her awake. Zhao Li didn¡¯t move immediately; she was too stiff, her body still wrestling with sleep. After a few bouts of battle, she finally defeated the stiffness in her body and sat up with a long yawn.

    As tears formed in her eyes from the yawn, she wiped them away, then smacked her lips shut. Goosebumps rose around her body as a cold wind blew through her new home, carrying the faint scent of dew and earth.

    She swung her legs over the side of the cot and reached for her worn boots. The leather was still pristine, but the edges had frayed slightly from the little work she had been doing for the past couple of months.

    She reached for her boots, scooping them up and slipping them on, taking her time, as if delaying the start of her day might somehow make it easier.

    But she knew better.

    <i>Elder Han expects me to be at his home by sunrise; I can</i><i>¡¯</i><i>t dally around,</i>

    she mused. Zhao Li pushed herself up, smoothed out the wrinkles in her plain tunic, and grabbed the wooden bucket by the door. <i>Water first, then breakfast</i><i>¡ª</i><i>if there was any to be had.</i>

    She exited her bedroom and entered the main room of her new home. The main room of Zhao Li¡¯s home was a humble yet functional space, embodying the simplicity of rural life. A small, square wooden table stood at the center, its surface worn smooth by years of use, surrounded by three low stools carved from sturdy oak.

    On the far wall, a stone hearth crackled with a modest fire, its flames casting a warm, flickering glow that danced across the room. Above the hearth hung a blackened iron pot, suspended by a hook, ready to boil water or simmer a simple meal.

    The air carried the faint scent of smoke and dried herbs, mingling with the earthy aroma of the packed dirt floor. A narrow wooden shelf beside the hearth held a few clay bowls, a teapot, and a stack of firewood, neatly arranged but showing signs of frequent use. The room was sparse, with no unnecessary adornments, yet it exuded a quiet sense of order and care, a reflection of Zhao Li¡¯s disciplined nature.

    The walls, made of packed earth and timber, were bare except for a single scroll hanging near the door, its calligraphy faded but still legible. The stove, a simple brick structure with a flat iron surface, sat adjacent to the hearth, its soot-streaked exterior a testament to countless meals prepared over its flames.

    Despite its modest size, the room felt alive with the rhythms of daily life¡ªthe crackle of the fire, the faint clink of utensils, and the quiet hum of Zhao Li¡¯s presence as she moved about, tending to her tasks with quiet efficiency. It was a space of solitude and reflection, a sanctuary where the weight of the outside world could be momentarily set aside.

    As embers from the place crackled minutely, Zhao Li approached the stove; she looked in the pot and the strong scent of herbs and spices flooded into her nose, forcing her lips to water. She hefted a cloth from the table, lifted the pot off, and placed it on the table. She looked for her bowl, which was close to the water bucket, and washed it out quickly, then poured two scoops of soup into her bowl, and placed the pot back on the hook.

    She gobbled the soup down, burping at least twice, then made her way through the door. The village burst into existence before her.

    The village wasn¡¯t completely quiet; other people were going about their daily tasks. In the background, the Snow Jade Dragon Mountains lie behind the thatched-roof homes clustered together like a patchwork quilt spread across the valley.

    The narrow dirt paths wound between various cottages, their surfaces worn smooth by generations of footsteps, while small gardens of vegetables and herbs flourished in the spaces between. At the heart of the village stood the square, a wide, open space of packed earth that served as the communal gathering place. A raised wooden platform dominated the center, its planks weathered and gray from years of exposure to the elements.

    The platform was a focal point for village life, used for everything from announcements and celebrations to the occasional martial arts demonstration. Surrounding the square were a few modest stalls, where villagers traded goods¡ªbaskets of fresh produce, bundles of firewood, and handcrafted tools¡ªtheir voices mingling in a low, steady hum. The scent of wood smoke and the faint tang of livestock filled the air from the nearby pens.

    As a few early risers moved around, Zhao Li couldn¡¯t hear their voices or footsteps. Those who acknowledged her, she nodded to politely, but there were those who didn¡¯t acknowledge her, their eyes flickering over Zhao Li¡¯s face before returning to her task.

    It was the same every morning, a reminder of who she is.

    An Axsumite in Huaxia.

    At least the villagers acknowledge my existence, she thought. ¡°The villagers in the Purple Mist Valley treated me as though I didn¡¯t exist.¡±

    Despite the villagers¡¯ politeness, their smiles never reached their eyes, and their words always carried a faint edge of distance. Zhao Li had long learned back at the Purple Mist Valley not to take it personally. After all, she was an outsider here, and no amount of time or effort would change that.

    Sorrow filled Zhao Li¡¯s heart and mind; she couldn¡¯t help it, and that was because she didn¡¯t understand. After all, she was only six years old, soon to be seven¡­but that didn¡¯t matter.

    What mattered to her was a yearning to belong somewhere, to have friends, but the Snow Rabbit Village wasn¡¯t that place for her¡­ but it was certainly better than the Purple Mist Valley.

    The Purple Mist Village had been her home once, a place where the air was thick with the scent of blooming flowers and the sound of laughter echoed through the streets. It had been harder than she knew; compared to Snow Rabbit Village, the difference between the villages was like day and night.

    There was a silent oppression in the Purple Mist Valley, while here, in the Snow Rabbit Village¡­it felt hollow, oblivious to something¡­something she didn¡¯t understand.

    She made her way to the well at the center of the village, the bucket swinging at her side. The well was old, its stone rim worn smooth. The water it drew was cold and clear. Zhao Li lowered the bucket, the rope rough against her palms, and listened to the faint splash as it hit the surface below.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Zhao Li hauled the bucket up, her arms straining under the weight, and poured the water into a larger container she had brought with her. She repeated the process twice more until she had enough water for the day¡¯s chores. As she worked, she caught snippets of conversation from the villagers passing by.

    ¡°Did you hear about the bandits near the border?¡± a man asked, his voice low and urgent.

    ¡°Aye,¡± another replied. ¡°They say they¡¯ve been raiding caravans. We best be on our guard.¡±

    As Zhao Li¡¯s grip tightened on the bucket, she frowned. Bandits were uncommon in the Purple Mist Valley, but here, in the Snow Rabbit Village, it was an ever-present threat. That was all the villagers worry about.

    <i>I hope Lady Susu is here before bandits show up, </i>she thought ruefully. The last time bandits arrived, she dispatched them as though they were fleas on a dog''s coat, but now that she wasn¡¯t here, worry filled her mind. She shook her head, pushing the thought aside. There was no point in worrying about things she couldn¡¯t control. She had enough to deal with as it was.

    Zhao Li made her way to Elder Han¡¯s cottage. The elder¡¯s home was one of the largest in the village, a sturdy structure of wood and stone that stood at the edge of the Jade Dragon Forest. Smoke curled from the chimney, and the smell of porridge wafted through the air.

    She knocked on the door, the sound echoing in the quiet morning. ¡°Come in,¡± Elder Han¡¯s voice called out from within.

    Zhao Li pushed the door open and stepped inside. The cottage was warm and dimly lit, the fire in the hearth casting flickering shadows on the walls. Elder Han sat at the table, a bowl of porridge in front of him, his weathered face creased in a frown as he studied a scroll. He looked up as Zhao Li entered, his dark eyes sharp and assessing. ¡°You¡¯re late,¡± he said, his tone mild but with an edge of reproach.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elder Han,¡± Zhao Li replied, bowing her head. ¡°I had to fetch water.¡±

    Elder Han grunted, then turned to her. He held a somber smile and looked at her. As Zhao Li stood there, she could feel his annoyance flare as he kissed his teeth.

    After staring at her blankly for two minutes, he finally shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t let it happen again. The day¡¯s work won¡¯t wait for you, alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder Han.¡±

    He gestured to the pot of porridge on the hearth. ¡°Help yourself. Then you can start on the chores.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. Lady Susu left soup for me.¡±

    ¡°Oh... I see.¡±

    He continued to eat his porridge; then he turned back to Zhao Li. ¡°How are you settling in?¡±

    ¡°Fine, Elder Han.¡±

    ¡°Just fine?¡± he asked, raising his eyebrow.

    ¡°Yes. The villagers are¡­kind.¡±

    Elder Han snorted. ¡°Kind, are they? You don¡¯t have to lie to me, girl. I know how they treat you.¡±

    Zhao Li looked down at her bowl, her cheeks burning. ¡°It¡¯s not their fault. I¡¯m¡­ different.¡±

    ¡°Different,¡± Elder Han repeated, his tone thoughtful. ¡°Yes, you are. But that doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t deserve respect.¡±

    Zhao Li didn¡¯t know what to say to that, so she stayed silent. Elder Han watched her for a moment longer, then returned to his porridge. Once he was finished, he gravitated toward the scroll lying on his table.

    ¡°What are my chores for today, Elder?¡±

    He glanced up, his eyes narrowing as he considered her. ¡°The fields need weeding. And the fence by the forest needs mending. You can start with that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder Han.¡± She said with a nod. She turned to leave, but his voice stopped her. ¡°Zhao Li.¡±

    She looked back. ¡°Yes?¡±

    Elder Han¡¯s expression was serious, his eyes piercing. ¡°Don¡¯t let it bother you. It won¡¯t always be like this. Just do your chores and everyone will warm up to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Han. I will remember your words.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Elder Han said with a nod, then returned to his scroll, dismissing her with a wave of his hand.

    As Zhao Li left the cottage, her mind was buzzing with his words. She wasn¡¯t sure if she believed them, but they gave her a small measure of comfort nonetheless.

    The village was wide awake and bustling with activity. Zhao Li made her way to the fields, her tools slung over her shoulder. The villagers she passed greeted her with polite nods, but their eyes slid away quickly, as if they were afraid to look at her too long. She kept her head high, refusing to let their indifference bother her. She had work to do.

    The fields stretched out before her, rows of crops swaying gently in the breeze. Zhao Li set to work, her hands moving automatically as she pulled weeds and checked the soil. The work was hard and monotonous, but it gave her time to think. Her mind drifted back to the Purple Mist Village, her ¡®mother¡¯ would want her cleaning the pig sties, a chore she despised, but it was the only chore she had.

    As the sun climbed higher in the sky, Zhao Li¡¯s thoughts turned to Susu. The woman had taken her from the valley and brought her here. Despite her kindness, Zhao Li couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she was a burden to her, but then she would always remember how genuine her smile was. <i>The only genuine smile in the village</i>, she thought.

    When she finished weeding the fields, the sun was high overhead, and Zhao Li¡¯s back ached from hours of bending and lifting. She straightened, wiping the sweat from her brow, and surveyed her work.

    The fields looked better, the crops free from the choking weeds, but the satisfaction of a job well done was fleeting. There was still more to do.

    She then made her way to the fence by the forest, her tools clinking softly as she walked. The fence was old and weathered, the wood cracked and splintered in places. Zhao Li set to work; she removed all the broken boards and tossed them in a pile for someone to collect at a later time to use for firewood.

    The Jade Dragon Forest loomed in front of her, its shadows deep and impenetrable, but she paid it no mind. She had grown used to its presence, its silence a constant reminder of the world beyond the village.

    As she worked, Zhao Li¡¯s thoughts turned to the future. She didn¡¯t know what lay ahead, but she couldn¡¯t wait to start her training with Lady Susu. She relished the day she would be a martial artist. She hated that she couldn¡¯t protect herself from her stepmother''s bullying¡­if she had the strength, she wouldn¡¯t dare treat her like that!

    As the sun began to set, Zhao Li straightened, her muscles protesting the movement, and surveyed her work. The fence had boards missing, but it looked neat. New boards just had to replace the old ones, and that wasn¡¯t work she needed to indulge in.

    As the villagers began to retreat to their homes, their voices fading as the day came to an end, Zhao Li returned her tools to the shed and made her way back home.

    She pushed the door open, the hinges creaking as she stepped inside. The warmth of the hearth greeted her, the fire crackling gently as its light danced across the room. There, standing over the stove, was Ban Susu.

    Susu held a graceful frame clad in simple fatigues; the rough fabric was a stark departure from her usual regal attire. Her dark, wheat-like complexion glowed in the firelight, and her sharp, almond-shaped eyes were focused on the pot simmering above the flames.

    Zhao Li paused, struck by the unfamiliar sight. Susu¡¯s elegance was undeniable, even in such practical clothing, but the change made her seem more approachable, more human. It was a rare glimpse of vulnerability, and Zhao Li couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of kinship as she watched her mentor stir the pot with quiet precision.

    The scent of herbs and stew filled the air, wrapping around Zhao Li like a comforting embrace, and for a moment, the weight of the day seemed to lift. Susu turned to her and smiled gently, a genuine smile as usual. ¡°Li¡¯er, long day?¡± Susu asked, her voice gentle.

    Zhao Li nodded and sat in the chair closest to her. Susu wandered over and slid a bowl in front of her. ¡°Yes¡­ long day; thank you.¡±

    Susu studied her for a moment, her eyes soft with understanding. ¡°Don¡¯t let Elder Han work you too hard; if you have a problem. Let me know, and I¡¯ll speak to him.¡±

    She smiled and shook her head. ¡°I understand, but Elder Han treats me well.¡±

    ¡°¡­and the other villagers?¡±

    ¡°Distant, still.¡±

    ¡°Fools. The lotta them,¡± Susu said grimly. Susu turned her head to the pot and sighed. A few seconds passed and she turned back to Zhao Li. ¡°You don¡¯t plan to eat?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Zhao Li began to eat, feeling the weight of the day settling over her; the exhaustion seeped into her bones. But beneath the weariness, there was a flicker of determination, a quiet resolve that refused to be extinguished.

    She would endure. She had to.

 Chapter 143: Emerald Star Palace

    The sun hung low in the sky, casting long shadows across the village. Bai Yue stood at the edge of her home with a small bundle of her belongings slung over her shoulder. The air was thick with the scent of earth and the faint tang of smoke from cooking fires that dotted the village.

    As she took a deep breath, her heart began pounding with a mix of excitement, anxiety, and trepidation. She never had thoughts of leaving her village; she was content to scavenge in the forest, but now with her sister¡¯s return. She could leave¡­and not with Madam Liu of the Silent Lotus.

    Bai Hui stood beside her, a comforting presence anchoring her amidst the whirlwind of her emotions. Her sister¡¯s robes, emerald green and white with gold trimmings, shimmered in the fading light, a stark contrast to Bai Yue¡¯s simple, homespun clothes. Behind them, Master Yusheng and his other disciple, Xiao Ting, waited, their expressions calm but watchful.

    ¡°Do you have everything, Xiao Yue?¡± Bai Hui asked.

    ¡°I think so,¡± she said with a nod, though her hands trembling as she adjusted the strap of her bundle.

    ¡°Double-check your pack.¡±

    Bai Yue thought for a second, then realised she had nothing special to bring with her clothes. The only thing that was special for her was the pendant she¡¯d found, and she¡¯d already made a conscious decision to never take it off, but it was ¡®luck¡¯, indeed.\She turned to her sister and looked up at her, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything special to bring with me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then let''s go.¡±

    Master Yusheng and Xiao Ting were already at the edge of town, while Bai Hui and Bai Yue wanted to say their proper goodbyes to their aunt and uncle.

    For Bai Yue, she had never seen her aunt so sad, yet so happy. She didn¡¯t understand why she acted that way, but it made her feel good for her aunt to be happy, at least.

    Her aunt didn¡¯t want to watch her leave, so she stayed inside, allowing her uncle to console her. Bai Yue wasn¡¯t sure how she felt about that¡­but there was nothing she could do, so she accepted it. <i>I¡¯ll return, Auntie, like my sister did, and with more money this time.</i>

    As she walked away, the dirt beneath her felt softer, as if it wanted to swallow her or not allow her to leave. She made it to the edge of the village, and her feet grew heavier. She turned around one last time, her eyes lingering on the familiar thatched roofs and narrow paths. It was a place of hardship, yes, but also of memories¡ªof laughter, of shared meals, of quiet moments with Elder Chen. She would miss it, but she knew there was no turning back now.

    ¡°One last look, sister,¡± Bai Hui said, taking her sister¡¯s hand and giving it a reassuring squeeze. ¡°Then we''ll make our way to the Emerald Star Palace.¡±

    ¡°Yes Sister,¡±

    The landscape was vast and unfamiliar to Bai Yue as her eyes wandered. The rolling hills and dense forests were a stark contrast to the flat, open fields of her village.

    The forests she wandered through seemed denser, their foliage richer and more vibrant than anything she had ever seen. The towering trees with thick, gnarled trunks stretched toward the sky, branches forming canopies that filtered the sunlight into a mosaic of golden-green hues.

    The air was alive with the sounds of chirping birds and rustling leaves, a symphony of nature that felt both exhilarating and overwhelming.

    As breathtaking as the scenery was, her home ran through her mind; the village with its familiar thatched roofs and narrow dirt paths. It felt like a distant memory to her now.

    Elder Chen¡¯s herb garden came to mind without thought whenever the scent of herbs blossomed in her nose. It was only a short thought, but those thoughts kept her grounded in the quiet moments. It also reminded her of the moments they had shared.

    Her aunt and uncle came to her as well, their weathered faces lined with both hardship and love, along with thoughts of her old home that had been her sanctuary. A pang of homesickness tugged at her heart, but she pushed it aside, reminding herself why she had left. She was to leave with Madam Liu, a woman who dressed in an elegant manor; it made her feel like an ant whenever their eyes met.

    She didn¡¯t know what a sect was, but she knew about martial heroes and sects were where they came from.

    At this time, Bai Yue didn¡¯t know how to feel about leaving for Emerald Star Palace, but she was relieved that her sister had come back for her, the sister she hadn¡¯t seen in three years.

    She was beginning to worry that she would have forgotten about her, as with each day, her presence grew thinner within her mind. Now, they were walking, hand-in-hand. Making their way to the Emerald Star Palace.

    ¡°What¡¯s it like? The Emerald Star Palace, I mean.¡± Her thoughts turning to the Emerald Star Palace.

    Bai Hui glanced at her sister, a soft smile playing on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ unlike anything you¡¯ve ever seen,¡± she said, her tone warm with pride.

    ¡°The main hall is grand, while the dorm rooms are clean. The courtyards are filled with blooming flowers and ancient trees, and the air always smells of incense.¡±

    As Bai Yue listened, her imagination began to paint vivid pictures of how the Emerald Star Palace would look. ¡°Is it¡­ intimidating?¡± she asked, reservation filling her face.

    Bai Hui laughed softly, as if memories rippled through her mind. Her eyes smiled, then she spoke again after a few seconds of silence. ¡°At first, yes. But you¡¯ll get used to it. You see, the sect is strict, but it¡¯s also a place of opportunity. You don¡¯t have to worry about meals like back home. You are assigned tasks. Completing those is the most important thing when you first arrive. Once you become of age. You then begin training.¡±

    ¡°Training?¡± Bai Yue asked, confused.

    ¡°Yes, everyone gets to train at the Emerald Star Palace!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get to hold a sword like yours?¡±

    Bai Hui rubbed her chin and looked once she had reached the intermediate level.

    Bai Yue nodded, though her stomach churned with nerves. Holding a sword was something heroes did; could she be one? The thought never occurred to her, but it intrigued her; what floated in her mind was her ability to eat without worry.

    Now that was something she cherished. Not having to worry about her next meal.

    ¡°It¡¯s not always easy,¡± Bai Hui admitted, her tone turning serious. ¡°The training is demanding, and the masters expect nothing less than your best. But if you work hard and stay focused, you¡¯ll find your place there.¡±

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    As Bai Yue listened, her heart swelled with a mix of hope and determination. She wanted to make her sister proud, to prove that she was worthy of this opportunity. But beneath the surface, a flicker of doubt remained. Could she really adapt to such a different world? Would she ever truly belong?

    A few months passed, and yet the sun began to set once more, painting the sky in hues of orange and pink when the group stopped to make camp for the night. Master Yusheng and Xiao Ting set up a small fire, its warm glow casting flickering shadows on the trees. Bai Yue sat beside her sister, her hands wrapped around a bowl of steaming porridge. The food was simple, but it was warm and filling, and she ate with quiet gratitude.

    The next day, they made their way through a few more villages, helping with whatever they could help with and staying the night in a warm place. That¡¯s how heroes lived, Master Yusheng told Bai Yue, and she understood.

    Heroes just didn¡¯t fight evil; they helped wherever they could.

    Bai Yue realised one thing, Xiao Ting. Master Yusheng¡¯s second disciple changed from stoic to dour whenever they assisted in mundane tasks such as weeding and gathering firewood for the locals.

    She would retreat into the forest and swing her sword. The few times Bai Yue stumbled upon her during her excursions, she would walk in the opposite direction. And that was due to the uneasy feeling she felt whenever their eyes met.

    After a few weeks, she finally had the courage to glance up at her. She quickened her steps unconsciously and caught up to Xiao Ting. She looked back at her sister and hoped she was far enough away that her sister couldn¡¯t hear her. ¡°Sister Xiao Ting?¡± she ventured carefully.

    Xiao Ting turned slightly, her expression gentle but reserved. ¡°Hmm¡­ how can I help?¡±

    ¡°I was wondering...¡± Bai Yue started, ¡°If you needed help with anything.¡±

    ¡°Aww¡­¡± the elder disciple said, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ whatever I need, your older sister can help me with.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Bai Yue said, then wandered back next to her sister.

    ¡°Are you troubling Senior Sister Ting?¡± Bai Hui asked sternly.

    ¡°No, sister, I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    As the sun continually beamed in the sky, Master Yusheng ordered them to rest by a nearby lake to catch their breath. He went by the river to catch fish for their daily meal, leaving Bai Yue, Bai Hui, and Xiao Ting resting beneath a grove of trees. Bai Yue tapped her sister¡¯s arm, drawing her attention. Bai Hui smiled as she turned and looked down at her sister. Bai Yue then drew closer to Bai Hui and covered her mouth as she whispered into her ear. ¡°Why does Senior Sister Xiao Ting act so... formally? Even with you?¡±

    ¡°In the sect,¡± Bai Hui said aloud, startling Bai Yue. ¡°We follow proper etiquette. Xiao Ting is my senior martial sister.¡±

    ¡°Senior martial sister?¡± she asked, confused.

    ¡°You¡¯ve called her senior martial sister.¡±

    ¡°Yes, because she is.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡°

    Bai Hui smiled and looked at Xiao Ting, who just shook her head, as if she were annoyed. Xiao Ting rose from her seat and walked to the lake, leaving Bai Hui and Bai Yue alone.

    Bai Hui turned to her sister, wind flowing through her hair. In this moment in time, Bai Yue realised that her sister wasn¡¯t the same person that she saw all those years ago. The aura that flowed around her made Bai Yue scared.

    ¡°Yue¡¯er,¡± she said calmly. ¡°There¡¯s a certain etiquette you don¡¯t display among people.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Bai Yue said, confused.

    ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll teach you what I can on the road, but you must obey. Once we reach the sect¡­you¡¯ll be taught by Mistress Sang-Lo; she is a far better teacher than I could ever be.¡±

    <i>Etiquette?</i> Bai Hui asked herself; she had never heard the word before. She smiled nervously and nodded. ¡°I understand, sister.¡±

    As the lie left her lips, she continued to smile nervously. Yet, the unease that stirred within her from the time her sister said ¡®etiquette¡¯ began to blossom and that bothered her, like nothing else could. <i>Am I going to cause a lot of problems for my sister?</i>

    ¡°Yue¡¯er, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sister, I understand,¡± Bai Yue lied.

    ¡°Good, now let me explain a bit about how the sect works.¡±

    Bai Hui went into detail on how the Emerald Star Palace was run, etiquette, and what to expect. She went into detail regarding training, evaluation, and the ranking system within the sect.

    The most confusing detail for Bai Yue, though, was when she started talking about the Jianghu. As detailed as Bai Hui was, Bai Yue didn¡¯t understand a word of what the Jianghu was. When she tapered into a grandiose explanation that the Emerald Star Palace was one of the Three Great Sects of the Martial Arts Alliance, it didn¡¯t resonate with her. At. All.

    She still nodded though, trying her best to follow her sister¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t understand who the Wudang Sect was, what the Shaolin Temple meant as a sect, or the relevance of Emei Sect¡¯s qinggong technique. Mentioning how they were the true leaders of the Martial Arts Alliance¡­but their doors were closed after battling the The Demonic Cult to standstill over fifty years ago, only fell at her ignorant ears.

    But you couldn¡¯t blame Bai Yue; she was six years old and hadn¡¯t seen her sister in years. Now, she was entering a sect. A transition like this, was fast but not normal. Her life was about to change, but she didn¡¯t know that. How could she?

    One thing that caught her attention was the mention of family. Older sect disciples were to be addressed as Senior Brother or Sister. Teachers simply called Masters unless you were a direct disciple of a Master within the sect. If you did, Masters were known as Uncle or Aunt Masters, but Bai Hui explained that although the terms were confusing, they simply remained as ¡®Master¡¯.

    ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Not everything,¡± she said slowly, as if ensuring her sister wasn¡¯t angry. ¡°But I¡¯ll learn.¡±

    Bai Hui smiled at that, and she hugged Bai Yue. It made her feel warm and cozy inside, but most importantly, protected. ¡°Good¡­we¡¯ll reach the sect in three days. I want you to be ready.¡±

    ¡°I will be ready¡­¡±

    <hr>

    Mount Emerald rose before them like a giant breaking through the clouds, its silhouette imposing and dominating the horizon. The mountain¡¯s slopes were carpeted with ancient pine forests that darkened to deep emerald near the base, while higher elevations revealed craggy outcroppings of pale jade-colored stone that caught the morning light and seemed to glow from within. Countless waterfalls cascaded down its face, their crystalline waters reflecting sunlight in dazzling displays that made Bai Yue gasp and point in childlike wonder. The mountain seemed alive somehow, breathing with an ancient power that Bai Yue could feel resonating in her chest, stirring something deep within her that she had never experienced in her small village.

    Winding up the mountainside was a path of white stone steps, so numerous that Bai Yue couldn¡¯t begin to count them. The stairs flowed through stone arches, delicate bridges with misty ravines on both sides. At regular intervals, pavilions eased into view with their jade-tiled roofs where practitioners in robes similar to those of her sister, Master Yusheng, and Xiao Ting wore.

    The practitioners in these pavilions meditated and practiced sword forms with mesmerising precision. Bai Yue watched them with wide eyes, her fingers unconsciously mimicking their graceful movements.

    As they climbed higher, the air grew noticeably different ¨C clearer, crisper; every breath felt like drinking cool spring water. The scent of mountain herbs, stone incense burners, and something undefinable ¨C something ancient and powerful ¨C filled Bai Yue¡¯s lungs. Small gardens appeared along the path, bursting with rare medicinal herbs that seemed to glow with inner light, tended by disciples who nodded respectfully to Master Yusheng.

    Halfway up the mountainside, they passed through a massive gate carved from a single piece of jade, guarded by disciples. When Master Yusheng appeared, they bowed in unison. The wooden doors that lied before them opened and the Palace of Emerald revealed its true grandeur to Bai Yue¡¯s eyes.

    A sprawling complex of interconnected courtyards, training grounds, and multistoried buildings that seemed to be part of the mountain itself. Some structures were carved directly from the living stone, whilst others were connected by bridges that looked too delicate to support weight yet carried dozens of disciples. Pennants of emerald and gold fluttered from tall poles, and the air vibrated with the distant sounds of hundreds practicing martial arts ¨C the rhythmic stomping of feet, the whistling of swords cutting through the air, and the occasional crack of energy being released.

    At the very summit stood the heart of the sect ¨C the Emerald Star Palace itself, a structure of such impossible beauty that Bai Yue felt tears spring to her eyes. Six jade-green towers rose into the clouds, giving the impression of emerald pillars piercing the sky.

    The main hall¡¯s roof curved like a dragon¡¯s back, adorned with thousands of jade tiles that shifted color with the angle of the sun. As they approached the final steps leading to the great bronze doors of the entrance hall, Bai Yue froze, overwhelmed by the scale and beauty before her. ¡°This is home now?¡± she whispered, her voice small against the immensity of the mountain and all it contained. Bai Hui smiled and squeezed her hand. ¡°Yes, little sister. This is where you will grow into who you¡¯re meant to be.¡±

 Chapter 144: Thank You For the Meal

    The axe thunked for the tenth time as it hit the log, splintering and splitting in half. Zhao Li stood back, a few meters away, watching as one of the young villagers tossed the log behind him. Zhao Li may have been small, young, and an Axsumite, but here, in the Snow Rabbit Village, everyone worked.

    Her hands were small and lacked the strength to wield the axe. With each tug, she shifted the firewood closer to the woven baskets, her breath coming in quiet puffs of exertion. Behind her, villagers collected the split pieces, loading them into their baskets to carry back to the village.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± a young man called out after a few hours. Zhao Li turned around, gasping as she¡¯d probably pulled her thirtieth cut log for the day. ¡°Elder Ming said that¡¯s enough.¡±

    She nodded without looking up, brushing stray strands of hair from her face before grasping another piece of wood and dragging it into place. The villagers gave her space to work. Not speaking to her nor getting in her way.

    Zhao Li despised that, but still, it was better than the treatment she received at the Purple Mist Valley. The villagers gathered the remaining logs in a hurry, eager to return before dusk settled or to get away from Zhao Li.

    It didn¡¯t matter.

    She¡¯d steeled her heart against their silence. She watched them leave, chattering amongst themselves as they faded back to the village, leaving her to the forest¡¯s own symphony¡ªrustling leaves, distant birdsong, and the occasional snap of a twig beneath some creature¡¯s foot.

    Only when they were gone did Zhao Li exhale; she wiped sweat from her brow and looked up through the forest canopy. Sunlight filtered through in golden shafts, dappling the forest floor. This was her favorite time when log-pulling duty was over, and she could wander alone.

    Zhao Li moved deeper into the woods, away from the well-worn paths. Here, the undergrowth grew thicker, ferns unfurling at her feet. A family of sparrows took flight as she approached their tree, wings beating frantically before settling on a higher branch to watch her pass.

    ¡°Why is it always like this?¡± she whispered to herself. She never hoped for an answer, but the silence really tugged at her, and that bothered her.

    After a few minutes of threading through the forest, she found her favorite spot. A moss-covered boulder beside a small stream. She sat cross-legged, letting her fingers trail in the cool water, listening to the sound of flowing water smooth over stones; it usually calmed her racing thoughts¡­but not today.

    The past few months have been hard on Zhao Li, getting accustomed to the town, its people, their ways, and the work she engaged in. The part that was harder was that Xiao Qing wasn¡¯t here. Unlike the children in this or back within the Purple Mist Sect.

    <i>Endure</i>; that¡¯s what Lady Susu said: <i>endure.</i>

    Tears began to form in her eyes as she remembered the first day she began working. An elderly woman bumped into her while toiling away. The woman didn¡¯t even acknowledge what she had done.

    Zhao Li bowed and apologised to her. She was an elder, so showing her respect was paramount. Zhao Li, didn¡¯t dislike her, but the she did not say anything back to her, made her mad¡­angry, but most of all¡­it made her feel insignificant.

    Tears began to flow down her cheeks, and Zhao Li just sat there, staring into the sky. Hoping things would change, this wasn¡¯t new to her, but to feel it here, in the Snow Rabbit Village, was another thing.

    ¡°Endure¡­¡± she said aloud, but her body just couldn¡¯t do it anymore. Her mind was tired. Zhao Li wanted to give up.<i> Is she testing me?</i> She thought, <i>she hasn¡¯t taken me to train or anything; is this a test?</i>

    She let the thought linger in her mind. She couldn¡¯t see any other reason why Susu hadn¡¯t started her training, but to sit and watch her be treated like that¡­it made her feel worthless.

    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful as you are,¡± her father told her when she was covered in flour. Those words made her feel like a child, but most of all¡­they made her feel loved.

    The day she went to the watermill after being rejected by Tong and his friends. It was so fresh within her mind that she could still hear his words. ¡°Demoness, you don¡¯t belong here¡­¡±

    Those words tore her apart inside. She didn¡¯t cry. She ignored them. As long as she could, but they haunted her for weeks¡­months even. Until she couldn¡¯t forget them. They came back like a rabid wolf, gnawing at her mind and heart. She couldn¡¯t fight them off; they felt so real, visceral to the point that the ball within her chest exploded into anger! ¡°I JUST WANT A FRIEND!¡± she screamed, ¡°I JUST WANT A FRIEND TO PLAY WITH!¡±

    Her scream echoed through the Jade Dragon Forest, startling birds into flight. She covered her mouth, shocked by her own outburst. She hadn¡¯t meant to shout; she hadn¡¯t realise how much pressure had built inside her.

    As the forest fell silent, as if holding its breath leaving. Relief washed over her slightly as she sat there alone, as she''d always been. The absence of the villagers¡¯ sidelong glances and whispers wasn¡¯t there. She loved that. She wasn¡¯t the child with a mysterious past; she was just an outsider. An Axsumite who had shown up a few months ago.

    Sunlight caught on something at the stream¡¯s edge¡ªa river stone, flat and perfect for skipping. It caught Zhao Li¡¯s attention; she pushed herself up and picked up the river stone. She tested its weight between her fingers, then flicked her wrist. The river stone skipped four times before sinking into the river.

    ¡°I want to train,¡± Zhao Li said, face scrunching into determination. ¡°I want to train.¡±

    The helplessness she felt was constant, but she had to be patient. She sighed, picking up another stone. This one felt rougher than the river stone. She looked at it, seeing the ivory and dirt from the ground smudged around it. Zhao Li squeezed until her knuckles turned white, feeling the sharp corners press against her skin. ¡°You promised,¡± she whispered, imagining Lady Susu''s elegant face. ¡°You promised to train me!"

    She hurled the jagged stone into the water with all her might. It didn¡¯t skip¡ªjust plunged straight down, sending an angry splash upward. Zhao Li watched the ripples spread across the surface, disturbing her reflection. She picked up a third stone which happened to be rougher than the last stone. ¡°I could be strong,¡± she said to the empty forest. ¡°I could be important.¡±

    She reminisced about the time Lady Susu showed girls that returned to the Purple Mist Sect for training. She moved like water itself, flowing between stances, her hands trailing light that sparkled like jewels. Everyone had watched in awe. No one could ignore her, she thought back, no one did.

    ¡°I want to be like her,¡± Zhao Li whispered, ¡°I want to be seen.¡±

    Zhao Li stood up, her fists clenched at her sides. She moved to the center of the clearing and tried to remember Lady Susu¡¯s stance. Feet apart, knees bent, back straight. She extended her arms, imagining light flowing from her fingertips.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    She stepped forward, punching the air, mimicking Susu as best she could. The punch was hollow, clumsy, and uncoordinated. She tried to spin to her left and nearly fell, catching herself against the mossy boulder.

    ¡°No¡­ that''s not what she did,¡± she said calmly. She closed her eyes and envisioned the motion once more. Zhao Li watched as Susu stepped forward, punching the air, then pivoted back, then spun on her back foot before unleashing a series of punches in quick succession.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she said aloud, ¡°let¡¯s try this again.¡±

    She planted her feet in the best even stance she could muster, then stepped forward to punch the air. She leaned back and tried to turn on her heels. She skidded on the ground and landed on her back.

    She heaved out in frustration and pushed herself back up and did it again. She did it till her body couldn¡¯t handle it anymore. She sagged to the ground, resting her head on the ground and stared at the sky.

    A few minutes passed, and Zhao Li eventually pushed herself back up. Her heart thumped to a chaotic rhythm that made her chest feel tight, like something was trying to claw its way out. She didn¡¯t understand why it felt that way, but she did what relieved her of her stress.

    She screamed to the top of her lungs, feeling all her anxiety, stress, and pain flood through her lips as she did so. A growling howl followed that sent shivers down Zhao Li¡¯s spine. The hair on her back rose, and goosebumps began to ripple, forcing her to run in the opposite direction.

    Zhao Li darted through the forest like her life depended on it. It didn¡¯t take long for her heart to thump louder within her chest, but when it came to a point, her eyes began to tear up again. She angrily wiped them away. She looked at her hands and saw dirt under her fingernails and calluses forming from pulling logs. <i>Why me? </i>she asked herself, feeling hollow. <i>WHY ME!</i>

    The wolves howled again, this time distantly. Zhao Li leaped over a small log, then turned right. She went down a small hill, then climbed over a boulder with vines crawling all over it. Her heart skipped a beat when she landed on the ground, as she heard something snap to her right. Her head turned unconsciously, and it was a rabbit nibbling on a piece of leaf.

    Zhao Li¡¯s heart calmed for a second, then a howling growl danced in the air that sent terror through her body once more. She closed her eyes, trying to think like a grown-up would.

    She couldn''t, so she stopped and concentrated on her running back to the village.

    Zhao Li neared the village, relief washing over her as her steps slowed. She climbed over the fence, and the warm glow of lanterns that lit the wooden houses a few meters from where she stood danced in the background, like fireflies. The light flickered against the darkening sky. A few villagers lingered outside, finishing their evening chores, but none acknowledged her when she passed them.

    She had grown used to it.

    Zhao Li finally reached the hut she shared with Susu; she paused at the door, listening. Inside, she could hear the faint rustling of fabric and the occasional scrape of wood against stone. ¡°Welcome back,¡± Lady Susu said.

    She pushed the door open and was met with Susu sitting in the middle of the room, cross-legged on the floor. The table partially blocked her, and she was sitting next to the fire, her eyes closed, but when Zhao Li made another step, she opened them. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked her.

    Zhao Li nodded and walked to her room. ¡°Would you like something to eat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Zhao Li answered.

    Lady Susu rose from her seated position. ¡°Come here,¡± she said, waving Zhao Li over.

    She hesitated for a second, then turned back. She approached Susu with her eyes lowered, still catching her breath from her dash through the forest. ¡°Have you been keeping up with your breathing exercises?¡± Lady Susu asked, studying the child¡¯s dirt-smudged face and disheveled appearance.

    Zhao Li¡¯s heart skipped; she hadn¡¯t practiced for two weeks. Susu had shown her when they first arrived at Snow Rabbit Village. She¡¯d practiced diligently at first, but as the days stretched into weeks and then months with no further instruction.

    ¡°I have,¡± she lied.

    ¡°Every morning and evening as I instructed?¡± Susu asked, her eyes narrowing.

    ¡°Yes,¡±

    A heavy silence filled the room, broken only by the soft crackling of the fire. Zhao Li shifted her weight from one foot to the other, feeling the weight of Susu¡¯s stare.

    ¡°Your breathing is ragged and uncontrolled,¡± Susu finally said. ¡°If you had been practicing as instructed, your breath would not betray you so easily after a mere run through the forest.¡±

    Heat rose to Zhao Li¡¯s cheeks. She wanted to argue back, but she balled her fists knowing what it was like back at the Jiang residence. The urge to tell her about the fleeing wolves was at the tip of her tongue, but she was still getting to know Lady Susu; she didn¡¯t want to aggravate her and be punished with lashes. So she held it in and bowed her head. ¡°I... I forgot sometimes,¡± Zhao Li admitted.

    ¡°Mmm¡­the truth emerges,¡± Lady Susu said, turning back to the small fire. ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    Zhao Li sank to the floor, crossing her legs as Lady Susu had done. Her muscles ached from her attempts to mimic the martial forms earlier.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t we started?¡± Zhao Li blurted out before she could stop herself.

    ¡°Mm¡­started? What do you mean?¡± Susu asked.

    Zhao Li didn¡¯t respond; she sat there looking at the ground, hands curled into fists. Susu¡¯s lips curled into a smile; it was as if she knew what was on Zhao Li¡¯s mind. She turned around and walked up to the water basin and scooped it up. She approached Zhao Li, resting the water basin next to her, then snatched a rag off the table.

    She knelt down next to Zhao Li and dipped the rag into the basin and began wiping her face. After Zhao Li¡¯s face was clean. She tipped her chin upward and looked her in the eye. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Li¡¯er? Hmm?¡±

    Zhao Li didn¡¯t move or say anything, but the tears began to flow from her eyes like a waterfall. ¡°You said you¡¯d train me¡­why haven¡¯t we started? You promised. It¡¯s been months since we came here, and all I do is pull logs everyday...¡± She said trailing off into silence, as if she realise what she¡¯d done.

    ¡°Good,¡± Susu said, smiling as she massaged her chin. ¡°When you speak, always look the person in the eye.¡±

    A thrumming silence resonated between the two, and Susu laughed. The laugh seemed to be satisfactory, but it only left Zhao Li confused. Susu grabbed Zhao Li¡¯s hand, then turned them up to face her.

    She began squeezing her palms, examining the developing calluses, then motioned to her wrist, arms, and eventually her legs. ¡°Better than when you arrived,¡± Susu said softly, ¡°but still too weak¡­¡±

    A confused expression flashed across Zhao Li¡¯s face. I¡¯m weak?

    ¡°Li¡¯er¡­ your body is too weak,¡± Susu said calmly. ¡°Your muscles lack the necessary foundation. Your lungs cannot sustain the proper breathing techniques. Your mind still reacts with fear rather than discipline.¡±

    ¡°But I can get stronger!¡± Zhao Li protested. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying the forms by myself. I¡ª¡°

    ¡°You are getting strong Li¡¯er, but the foundation I want to see isn¡¯t here yet. I won¡¯t begin your training unless I''m satisfied. It could hurt your development. Without that, your training can go wrong¡­¡± Lady Susu said calmly.

    Tears of frustration welled in Zhao Li''s eyes. ¡°Please¡­ teach me.¡±

    ¡°I am teaching you Li¡¯er¡­ Every log you pull strengthens your back and arms. Every day you endure the villagers¡¯ coldness builds your mental fortitude. Every breath you practice prepares your body for what is to come.¡±

    She placed a cool hand on Zhao Li¡¯s head. ¡°I am waiting until I am satisfied with your development. Until your foundation is solid enough to bear the weight of your training.¡±

    ¡°When will that be?¡± Zhao Li asked, unable to keep the desperation from her voice.

    ¡°That depends on you,¡± Lady Susu replied. ¡°Be diligent in your tasks and mindset. Had you been diligent with your breathing exercises, we would¡¯ve been closer to starting, but alas, here we are.¡±

    ¡°How close¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop worrying about the timeframe and worry about missing your tasks and breathing practices.¡±

    Zhao Li¡¯s shoulders slumped, but the determination was still there in her eyes. Susu smiled as she looked at her, which made Zhao Li feel relieved.

    ¡°Understanding is not required for obedience¡­ A child does not understand why she must not touch fire, yet she must obey to avoid being burned.¡±

    She rose to her feet again and looked down at Zhao Li. ¡°We will begin again. Tomorrow morning, before your log-pulling duties, I will instruct you once more in the proper breathing techniques. This time, you will practice them faithfully.¡±

    Hope flickered in Zhao Li¡¯s chest. ¡°¡­And then will we begin real training?¡±

    ¡°We will begin when you are ready¡­ Not before. Now, wash your hands and get something to eat. Your body requires nourishment. Understood?¡±

    An array of emotions ran through Zhao Li¡¯s mind and body. The disappointment she felt that her training wouldn¡¯t start made her feel anxious and frustrated. She looked down at her hands and scratched the calluses that were forming. She then looked at Susu, who was stirring the pot.

    A loud growl resonated in the room, betraying Zhao Li¡¯s words of not being hungry. The scent of congee flowed into her nose, making her mouth water, and she looked at Susu, who continued to stir the pot. ¡°Thank you for the meal.¡±

 Chapter 145: Zhao Li The Axsumite

    Steam rose from the bowls as Susu ladled the congee. The rich aroma of rice and herbs filled their small hut, making Zhao Li¡¯s stomach growl again. She sat in her chair, watching as Susu added a sprinkle of dried vegetables to each serving before placing one bowl in front of her.

    ¡°Eat,¡± Lady Susu said, settling across from her with her own bowl. ¡°Your body needs strength.¡±

    Zhao Li picked up her spoon and took a small bite, the warm congee soothing her throat. She hadn¡¯t realised how hungry she truly was until the first taste hit her tongue.

    Soon, she was eating with enthusiasm, her earlier frustration fading temporarily from a comforting hot meal.

    As Susu sat there, she watched as Zhao Li enjoyed her meal, then she spoke when Zhao Li devoured half the meal. ¡°The villagers,¡± Lady Susu said, pausing, catching herself as if unsure whether to continue. Her eyes grew dour as if there was an anger bubbling within her. ¡°I¡¯m aware of how they treat you.¡±

    Zhao Li froze mid-bite, her spoon hovering halfway to her mouth. She lowered it slowly, her eyes fixed on the table, frustration swelling within.

    Why wouldn¡¯t it? Susu said she¡¯d protect her, wanted to be her mother¡­but she would allow the villagers to treat her that way? It didn¡¯t make sense, not to her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed the whispers, the avoidance, the way they look through you rather than at you¡­it bothers me to no bound.¡± She said trailing into a whisper.

    Susu reached across the table to tip Zhao Li¡¯s chin up, forcing her to meet her gaze. ¡°I hate that you have to go through this. I don¡¯t want you to go through this, but you must.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Zhao Li asked, ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­it hurts¡­it hurts so bad.¡± She said tears forming in her eyes.

    ¡°I know it hurts¡­I know how it makes you feel. I don¡¯t want you to feel it, but this is the only way it can be¡­I¡¯m just not strong enough,¡± Susu whispered as she cupped Zhao Li¡¯s cheek.

    Confusion riddled Zhao Li¡¯s face as she stared at Susu. She released her cheek and laughed bitterly as she sat back in the chair, placing her hands in her lap. She then stared at Zhao Li. ¡°The reason you are treated this way is that I am weak. The people of Axsum are absurdly strong. If I could endure, I would¡¯ve taken you there¡­but I¡¯m just not strong enough¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    That doesn¡¯t make sense.

    Susu was the strongest woman she¡¯d ever seen. She saw her defeat a group of bandits while carrying Zhao Li on her back. She watched as she fought within a blazing inferno against another whip-wielder. She even saw her defeat an entire bandit group by herself. <i>That can¡¯t be true</i>, Zhao Li thought; <i>that can¡¯t be true¡­</i>

    ¡°Li¡¯er¡­I want you to understand something important: their treatment is because they are afraid of you. It won¡¯t last forever.¡±

    ¡°Are they afraid of me?¡± Zhao Li asked, confused. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense¡­I¡¯m scared of them!¡±

    ¡°I know¡­but trust me, that¡¯s how they are¡­and believe you me. They will change.¡±

    ¡°No, they won¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°They will change slowly¡­in the ways we least expect. I¡¯ve experienced it myself. Not to your degree. I¡¯m a Parsonian while you¡¯re an Axsumite.¡±

    Zhao Li stirred her congee absently. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what that is¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s who you are and why they''re afraid of you.¡±

    Zhao Li looked up from her bowl, her eyes searching Susu¡¯s face. ¡°What is a Parsonian? And why... why would being an Axsumite make people afraid?¡±

    Susu sighed and nodded; the firelight cast a flickering shadow across her face, making her seem suddenly older and more weary. ¡°Parson is a land to the west of Huaxia. It¡¯s smaller than Huaxia, but it is filled with valleys and rolling hills. The people are known for their learning and their...¡± she hesitated, as if searching for the right word, ¡°¡­different ways.¡±

    ¡°Different how?¡± Zhao Li asked, forgetting her congee entirely now.

    ¡°Parsonians have strange ways,¡± Susu said, speaking as though she agreed with the Huaxian way of life. ¡°Ways and beliefs that do not align with theirs. Yet, our appearance is not so different. The difference between us is our darker shade of skin. The Parsonians don¡¯t believe in manners or traditions as the Huaxians do¡­ being courteous is seen as weak.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you want me to endure?¡±

    Susu scoffed a laugh and shook her head. It took her a few seconds, but she stared at Zhao Li, her eyes glistening as if she were proud. ¡°My child¡­ in life, we all have to endure.¡±

    Those words, the tone¡­it left Zhao Li confused. She didn¡¯t know whether to respond or acknowledge them. She just sat there, confused. As she should, she was six years old¡­learning about life, like anyone would. ¡°Li¡¯er, in my life I¡¯ve had to endure. I thought I knew what strength was, but I¡¯ve learned that true strength isn¡¯t about refusing to bend¡ªit¡¯s about knowing when to bend and when to stand firm. Knowing how to endure.¡±

    She pushed herself up from the chair and turned. She walked toward her room. Zhao Li didn¡¯t allow her eyes to follow her, but Susu¡¯s voice startled her when she spoke again. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. You are who you are. An Axsumite. It¡¯s not your fault the history between Huaxia and Axsum is... complicated. And painful.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I do to get them to accept?¡±

    ¡°Show them that you are better than them. Smile. Work hard, respect them. Be courteous, be nice¡­show them why you are who you are despite their wickedness¡­it¡¯ll burn them at their core!¡±

    ¡°But what if that doesn¡¯t work?¡±

    Susu walked up to Zhao Li and stood in front of her; she sat back down and slid her hand on top of her and looked her directly in the eye. ¡°Then that will be their loss,¡± Susu said firmly. ¡°Their ignorance is not your burden to carry.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Zhao Li tried to say, but was cut off by Susu. ¡°¡­But I have lived longer than you, seen more of the world than you. Trust me when I say that hearts can soften, minds can open. It requires patience¡ªand that, Li¡¯er, is another form of strength.¡±

    The fire popped loudly in the hearth, sending a shower of sparks up the chimney. Outside, the wind had picked up, rustling the trees around their small hut. ¡°Until then,¡± Lady Susu continued, ¡°you must remain respectful. Never lash out, no matter how justified your anger might feel. To them, that Anger will only confirm <i>in their eyes, </i>what they believe about you¡­alright?¡±

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°¡­but its so hard not to,¡± Zhao Li admitted, thinking of all the times she had wanted to scream, to make them see her, to force them to acknowledge her existence.

    ¡°Of course it is hard,¡± Susu agreed, surprising Zhao Li with her frankness. ¡°If it were easy, it would not build the strength you need. But remember this: they do not know you because they choose not to. Their ignorance is not your burden to carry.¡±

    Lady Susu paused, studying Zhao Li''s face carefully before continuing in a softer tone. ¡°Do you know why I brought you to Snow Rabbit Village instead of keeping you at the Purple Mist Valley?¡±

    Zhao Li shook her head.

    ¡°Because I wanted you to get away from Jiang Li. That <i>bitch</i> treated you horribly. I wanted to kill her myself for the way she treated you. But alas, your father had created a life in the valley. A life I couldn¡¯t let my anger taint. So I decided to bring you here.¡±

    This revelation stunned Zhao Li. She couldn''t imagine the elegant, respected Lady Susu ever being treated as she had been. ¡°You don¡¯t like my ste¡ª¡°

    ¡°She¡¯s not your mother!¡±  Susu hissed, startling Zhao Li. ¡±Never was and never will be. I¡¯d kill her first!¡±

    Zhao Li didn¡¯t know what to say, but Susu¡¯s words made her feel relieved. She didn¡¯t know how to feel about her stepmother, but the fact that Susu despised her because of the way she treated her made her believe that everything would be fine.

    <i>Maybe</i>, she thought, <i>maybe¡­I can trust; I will try my best.</i>

    ¡°Finish your meal,¡± Susu said sternly. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll teach you your breathing exercises again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am,¡± Zhao Li replied, picking up her spoon once more.

    For the first time since arriving in Snow Rabbit Village, Zhao Li felt something close to peace settle over her. The path ahead was still long, still difficult, but knowing she wasn¡¯t walking it alone made all the difference.

    When they finished eating, Zhao Li helped clear the table and wash the bowls in comfortable silence. As she prepared for bed, Lady Susu¡¯s words echoed in her mind: Their ignorance is not your burden to carry.

    Zhao Li pulled her thin blanket closer around her shoulders as she settled onto her sleeping mat. But before she could lie down, Susu looked into her eyes, which made Zhao Li feel exposed. She harrumphed and finished tucking her in. ¡°Do you want to know about Axsum?¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    ¡°Once this door is open, it cannot be closed; do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I do¡­¡± Zhao Li said, but the way Susu looked down at her, it was as if she knew better. It was as if she knew that Zhao Li only answered without knowing¡­and that bothered her.

    ¡°Always remember this, Li¡¯er, there¡¯s a reason why the villagers¡­no, why people act the way they do. They are scared¡­and rightfully so.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not scared.¡±

    ¡°¡­because I am not ignorant, but still. Forgive them. Show them that you are not what they think.¡±

    Zhao Li looked up at Susu, confused. She didn¡¯t understand what she was trying to say, but she wouldn¡¯t let that stop her from knowing where she came from. She needed to know, needed to understand why they hated her so much. She needed to know the cause of her pain.

    After all¡­ she was a human, wasn¡¯t she?

    ¡°Axsum is... unlike anything in Huaxia. The land itself feels ancient, more so than Huaxia¡¯s famed mountains.¡±

    Zhao Li pulled her knees to her chest, wrapping her arms around them as she listened.

    ¡°The land is desert-like, harsh, and unforgiving to those who do not understand its ways. The sun burns fiercer there, painting the sand in shades of gold and amber that change with every hour of the day. The nights are cold enough to freeze the breath in your lungs.¡±

    Susu took a breath, her voice taking on a rhythmic tone that made her sound so sincere it sent goosebumps rippling through Zhao Li¡¯s body. ¡°The language is harsh on the tongue¡ªall sharp edges and guttural sounds that seem to scratch the throat. Yet there is beauty in it too, a poetry that our smoother Huaxian cannot capture.¡±

    ¡°Did you learn to speak it?¡± Zhao Li asked, fascinated.

    Susu nodded. ¡°Of course, but only enough to survive.¡±

    She closed her eyes briefly. ¡°The winds of Axsum taste of spice and herbs. Imagine cinnamon, cardamom, saffron, and myrrh dancing on the wind and injecting themselves into your nose; they would riot for hours.¡± She ended with a laugh.

    Zhao Li tried to imagine it¡ªthis place so different from the lush, green mountains of Snow Rabbit Village, from the elegant gardens of Purple Mist Valley. A place where the wind carried spices and language scratched the throat.

    ¡°Axsum is a land torn by war. The seven provinces fight endlessly, brother against brother, generation after generation.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Zhao Li asked, though part of her already knew the answer from her father¡¯s stories. Susu''s expression grew more serious.

    ¡°¡­Because of Endubis of Axsum¡­are you familiar with the name?¡±

    Zhao Li shook her head. ¡°No¡­I¡¯ve never heard the name before, but I¡¯ve heard the word demon..ess before.¡±

    Susu shook her head, as if disappointed. ¡°Endubis was the man who united the kingdoms of Axsum into an empire under his rule. Once he¡¯d conquered them¡­he then brought himself to Huaxia, seeing that Huaxia was also not united as Axsum was.¡±

    She traced a pattern on the wooden floor with one of her fingers. ¡°What happened?¡± Zhao Li asked.

    ¡°He was defeated?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Endubis was defeated by a man named Tian.¡±

    ¡°Tian?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Tian. To be precise, Tian the First, the progenitor of the Imperial Family of Huaxia. He defeated Endubis, whom our histories call the Demon Emperor.¡±

    Something cold settled in Zhao Li¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°Demon Emperor,¡± she repeated, the words tasting bitter on her tongue.

    ¡°After Tian defeated Endubis, his seven sons returned to Axsum. Each claiming the right to rule in their father¡¯s place. Neither of them was willing to yield to either of them. So they divided the land between them and established the seven provinces that war against each other today. Each province bears the name of the prince who founded it. The sons of Endubis who could not set aside their pride even as their people suffered,¡± Susu said, nodding as her eyes never left Zhao Li¡¯s face.

    ¡°Endubis is the reason why they treat me this way? Because I look like him? Because I¡¯m from Axsum?¡± Zhao Li asked.

    ¡°Yes, they act the way you do¡­because Endubis is written or said to be dark-skinned. All the Axsumites are dark-skinned, dear. I¡¯ve seen it myself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried to rub flour on my skin to change the colour; it didn¡¯t work!¡±

    Susu¡¯s eyes widened, her expression shifting from surprise to deep concern. ¡°You did what?¡± Susu asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Zhao Li looked down at her hands, ashamed. ¡°I thought if I could change my skin to be lighter, like the other children''s, they would stop looking at me that way. They would allow me to play with them.¡±

    Tears streamed down Zhao Li¡¯s cheeks as the pain she had been holding inside broke free. Her small shoulders shook with sobs that seemed too big for her tiny frame.

    Zhao Xing had consoled her immediately after he found her with flour smeared across her body. Now this time, Susu was there to just hold her, make her feel loved, despite her feelings of inadequacy. ¡°Oh, Li¡¯er,¡± Susu murmured, moving swiftly to gather the child in her arms. She held Zhao Li against her chest, one hand cradling the back of her head. ¡°You¡¯ve done nothing wrong, you brave, foolish child. You are loved and cared for. Do not let their ignorance fool you, because deep within, they know nothing and that is not a fault of theirs¡­alright?¡±

    Zhao Li didn¡¯t answer; she just buried her face into Susu¡¯s shoulder, her tears soaking the fabric. ¡°I just wanted them to stop. I just wanted to be like everyone else.¡±

    Susu rocked her gently, her own eyes glistening with unshed tears. ¡°Listen carefully,¡± she said firmly, pulling back just enough to look into Zhao Li¡¯s face. ¡°Your skin is beautiful. It is the color of rich earth that grows the strongest trees. It is the color of the mountains at dusk when they catch the last light of the setting sun.¡±

    She wiped away Zhao Li¡¯s tears with her thumbs. ¡°Never again will you try to change yourself to please those who refuse to see your worth. Do you understand me?¡±

    Zhao Li hiccuped, trying to steady her breathing. ¡°But if I look like the Demon Emp¡ª¡°

    ¡°You look like Zhao Li!¡± Susu interrupted, her voice fierce. ¡°You are Zhao Li. Not Endubis. Not anyone else. The blood in your veins tells a story that is yours alone to write. And I will help you write it.¡± She said smoothing Zhao Li¡¯s hair back from her forehead.

    As the fire had died down to embers, casting a soft orange glow across the room. Outside, the wind had quieted, leaving only the occasional rustle of leaves. ¡°Promise me¡­promise me you will never try to change yourself like that again.¡±

    Zhao Li looked into Susu¡¯s eyes, seeing the pain and determination there. Slowly, she nodded. ¡°I promise.¡±

    ¡°Good¡­ Now, it is late, and tomorrow¡¯s lessons will not wait for us to be rested,¡± Susu said, pressing a kiss to her forehead.

    As she rose to her feet, Susu¡¯s expression hardened with resolve. She would protect this child. She would teach her to protect herself. And someday, perhaps, Snow Rabbit Village would learn that the stranger in their midst was not someone to fear but someone to cherish.

    For now, though, it was enough that Zhao Li would sleep without tears, with dreams of golden sands and spice-laden winds to comfort her.

    The fire gave one last soft pop as Susu retreated to her own sleeping mat, leaving only the gentle sound of Zhao Li¡¯s breathing to fill the quiet hut.